Galileo Galilei Dialogue Concerning The Two Chief World Systems
Galileo Galilei Dialogue Concerning The Two Chief World Systems
Galileo Galilei Dialogue Concerning The Two Chief World Systems
Dialogue Concerning
the Two Chief World
Systems—Ptolemaic &
Copernican translated
by Stillman Drake, fore
word by Albert Einstein
SECOND EDITION
rische Methode ohne spekulative Begriffs- und System-Kon- Authorized translation by Sonja Bargmann.
struktion; und es gibt kein spekulatives Denken, dessen Begriffe
bei genauerem Hinsehen nicht das empirische Material verraten,
dem sie ihren Ursprung verdanken. Solche scharfe Gegeniiber-
stellung des empirischen und deduktiven Standpunktes ist ir-
releitend, und sie lag Galileo ganz feme. Dies hangt schon
damit zusammen, dass logische (mathematische) Systeme, deren
Struktur vollig getrennt ist von jeglichem empirischen Gehalt,
erst im neunzehnten Jahrhundert reinlich herausdestilliert war
den. Ausserdem waren die Galileo zur Verfugung stehenden
experimentellen Methoden so unvollkommen, dass es nur gewag-
ter Spekulation moglich war, die Liicken in den empirischen
Daten zu iiberbrucken. (So gab es z.B. kein Mittel um Zeiten
unter einer Sekunde zu messen.) Die Antithese Empirismus-
Rationalismus erscheint bei Galileo nicht als Streitpunkt. Galileo
tritt bei Aristoteles und seinen Schiilern deduktiven Schlusswei-
sen nur dann entgegen, wenn deren Pramissen ihm willkurlich
Oder unhaltbar erscheinen, aber er tadelt seine Gegner nicht weil
sie sich iiberhaupt deduktiver Methoden bedienen. Er betont in
mehreren Stellen im ersten Dialog, dass auch gemass Aristoteles
jede — auch die plausibelste — Ueberlegung fallen gelassen
Vor- XX werden miisse, wenn sie mit empirischen Befunden unvereinbar
ist. Anderseits spielt auch bei Galileo die logische Deduktion
wort eine wichtige Rolle; seine Bemuhungen sind weniger auf das
„Wissen“ als auf das „Begreifen“ gerichtet. Begreifen aber ist THE TRANSLATOR’S PREFACE
nichts anderes als aus einem bereits akzeptierten logischen Sys-
teme zu folgern.
ALBERT EINSTEIN
Princeton, Juli 1952
GR.DVCA DI TOSCANA-
Doue ne i congrelfidi quattrogiornate fldifcorre
fopra i due
MASSIMf SISTEMI DEL M O N D O
TOLEM AICO, E COPERNICANO^
Tro^onendo indetermimtamente le ragioni Filofojiche, c Naturali
tantoper Fvna, quanto per I*ultraparte,
IN FIORENZA,PerGio;BatiftaLandini MDCXXXII.
” CON UCENZA DE' SVFEJ{10R1,
THE AUTHOR’S DEDICATION TO
THE GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY
Imprimatur
Fr.^Nicolaus Riccardius
M .osT S e r e n e G rand D u k e :
Though the difference between man and the other animals
Sacri Palatij Apoftolici Magifter.
is enormous, yet one might say reasonably that it is little less
Imfrimatur FlorwtU (^rdimbus confitctisfirmtis* than the difference among men themselves. What is the ratio
i X. Scptmhris iSso. of one to a thousand.? Yet it is proverbial that one man is
Petrus Ricolinus Vic* Genet, FlorentU, worth a thousand where a thousand are of less value than a
single one. Such differences depend upon diverse mental
ImftifndturHe 11. Septemhris i6 )0 , abilities, and I reduce them to the difference between being
Fr» Clemens Egidius Inqu* Genet, Florentid • or not being a philosopher; for philosophy, as the proper
nutriment of those who can feed upon it, does in fact dis
Stsfnpifitidi 12. di SeUemhreiSj9»
tinguish that single man from the common herd in a greater
liieeolo deWAbelU •
or less degree of merit according as his diet varies.
H e who looks the higher is the more highly distinguished,
and turning over the great book of nature (which is the
proper object of philosophy) is the way to elevate one’s
gaze. And though whatever we read in that book is the
creation of the omnipotent Craftsman, and is accordingly
excellently proportioned, nevertheless that part is most suit
able and most worthy which makes His work and His crafts
manship most evident to our view. The constitution of the
universe I believe may be set in first place among all nat
ural things that can be known, for coming before all others
in grandeur by reason of its universal content, it must also
stand above them all in nobility as their rule and standard.
Therefore if any men might claim extreme distinction in
intellect above all mankind, Ptolemy and Copernicus were TO THE DISCERNING READER
such men, whose gaze was thus raised on high and who
philosophized about the constitution of the world. These
dialogues of mine revolving principally around their works,
it seemed to me that I should not dedicate them to anyone
except Your Highness. For they set forth the teaching of
these two men whom I consider the greatest minds ever to
s.
have left us such contemplations in their works; and, in
order to avoid any loss of greatness, must be placed under
the protection of the greatest support I know from which EVERAL YEARS dgo there was published in Rome a salutary
they can receive fame and patronage. And if those two men edict which, in order to obviate the dangerous tendencies of our
have shed so much light upon my understanding that this present age, imposed a seasonable silence upon the Pythagorean
opinion that the earth moves. There were those who impudently
work of mine can in large part be called theirs, it may prop
asserted that this decree had its origin not in judicious inquiry,
erly be said also to belong to Your Highness, whose liberal but in passion none too well informed. Complaints were to be
munificence has not only given me leisure and peace for heard that advisers who were totally unskilled at astronomical
writing, but whose effective assistance, never tired of favor observations ought not to clip the wings of reflective intellects by
means of rash prohibitions.
ing me, is the means by which it finally reaches publication.
Upon hearing such carping insolence, my zeal could not be
Therefore may Your Highness accept it with your cus contained. Being thoroughly informed about that prudent deter
tomary beneficence; and if anything is to be found in it mination, I decided to appear openly in the theater of the world
from which lovers of truth can draw the fruit of greater as a witness of the sober truth. I was at that time in Rome; I was
knowledge and utility, let them acknowledge it as coming not only received by the most eminent prelates of that Court, but
had their applause; indeed, this decree was not published with
from you who are so accustomed to being of assistance that out some previous notice of it having been given to me. Therefore
in your happy dominions no man feels the widespread dis I propose in the present work to show to foreign nations that as
tress existing in the world or suffers anything that disturbs much is understood of this matter in Italy, and particularly in
him. Wishing you prosperity and continual increase in your Rome, as transalpine diligence can ever have imagined. Collect
ing all the reflections that properly concern the Copernican sys
pious and magnanimous practices, I most humbly offer you tem, I shall make it known that everything was brought before
reverence. the attention of the Roman censorship, and that there proceed
from this clime not only dogmas for the welfare of the soul, but
Your Most Serene Highness’s most humble ingenious discoveries for the delight of the mind as well.
To this end I have taken the Copernican side in the discourse,
and most devoted servant and subject,
proceeding as with a pure mathematical hypothesis and striving
GALILEO GALILEI
To the 6by every artifice to represent it as superior to supposing the earth
city of Venice, in discussions with Signore Giovanni Francesco J To th e
motionless—not, indeed, absolutely, but as against the argu
Discerning ments of some professed Peripatetics.^ These men indeed deserve Sagredo, a man of noble extraction and trenchant wit. From
Florence came Signore Filippo Salviati, the least of whose glories ^
Reader not even that name, for they do not walk about; they are con
were the eminence of his blood and the magnificence of his for- Reader
tent to adore the shadows, philosophizing not with due circum
tune. His was a sublime intellect which fed no more hungrily
spection but merely from having memorized a fep ill-understood
upon any pleasure than it did upon fine meditations. I often
principles.
talked with these two of such matters in the presence of a certain
Three principal headings are treated. First, I shall try to show
Peripatetic philosopher^ whose greatest obstacle in apprehending
that all experiments practicable upon the earth are insufficient
the truth seemed to be the reputation he had acquired by his in
measures for proving its mobility, since they are indifferently
terpretations of Aristotle.
adaptable to an earth in motion or at rest. I hope in so doing to
Now, since bitter death has deprived Venice and Florence of
reveal many observations unknown to the ancients. Secondly, the
those two great luminaries in the very meridian of their years, I
celestial phenomena will be examined, strengthening the Coper-
have resolved to make their fame live on in these pages, so far as
nican hypothesis until it might seem that this must triumph abso
my poor abilities will permit, by introducing them as interlocu
lutely. Here new reflections are adjoined which might be used in
tors in the present argument. (Nor shall the good Peripatetic
order to simplify astronomy, though not because of any necessity
lack a place; because of his excessive affection toward the Com
imposed by nature. In the third place, I shall propose an ingeni
mentaries of Simplicius, I have thought fit to leave him under the
ous speculation. It happens that long ago I said that the unsolved
name of the author he so much revered, without mentioning his
problem of the ocean tides might receive some light from assum
own.) May it please those two great souls, ever venerable to my
ing the motion of the earth. This assertion of mine, passing by
heart, to accept this public monument of my undying love. And
word of mouth, found loving fathers who adopted it as a child of
may the memory of their eloquence assist me in delivering to pos
their own ingenuity. Now, so that no stranger may ever appear
terity the promised reflections.
who, arming himself with our weapons, shall charge us with want
It happened that several discussions had taken place casually
of attention to such an important matter, I have thought it good
at various times among these gentlemen, and had rather whetted
to reveal those probabilities which might render this plausible,
than satisfied their thirst for learning. Hence very wisely they
given that the earth moves.
resolved to meet together on certain days during which, setting
I hope that from these considerations the world will come to
aside all other business, they might apply themselves more me
know that if other nations have navigated more, we have not
thodically to the contemplation of the wonders of God in the
theorized less. It is not from failing to take count of what others
heavens and upon the earth. They met in the palace of the illus
have thought that we have yielded to asserting that the earth is
trious Sagredo; and, after the customary but brief exchange of
motionless, and holding the contrary to be a mere mathematical
compliments, Salviati commenced as follows.
caprice, but (if for nothing else) for those reasons that are sup
plied by piety, religion, the knowledge of Divine Omnipotence,
and a consciousness of the limitations of the human mind.
I have thought it most appropriate to explain these concepts in
the form of dialogues, which, not being restricted to the rigorous
observance of mathematical laws, make room also for digres
sions which are sometimes no less interesting than the principal
argument.
Many years ago I was often to be found in the marvelous
T H E FI RST D A Y
INTERLOCUTORS
S a l v ia t i, Sag r ed o , a n d S im p l ic io
going wherever his steps directly lead him—he cuts right across not believe to be denied either by you or by anyone else.
the path of his discourse and assumes it as a known and manifest S i m p . Who do you think would deny it? The first point is
thing that the motions directly upward and downward corre Aristotle’s own, and its very name appears to be derived from no
spond to fire and earth. Therefore it is necessary that beyond other thing than the order which the world perfectly contains.t
these bodies, which are close to us, there must be some other body S a l v . This principle being established then, it may be immedi
in nature to which circular motion must be suitable. This must, ately concluded that if all integral bodies in the world are by
in turn, be as much more excellent as circular motion is more per nature movable, it is impossible that their motions should be Straight motion
cannot exist in a
fect than straight. Just how much more perfect the former is than straight, or anything else but circular; and the reason is very well-ordered
plain and obvious. For whatever moves straight changes place universe.
the latter, he determines from the perfection of the circular line
Why, to Aris over the straight line. He calls the former perfect and the latter and, continuing to move, goes ever farther from its starting point
totle, a circular
line is perfect imperfect; imperfect, because if it is infinite, it lacks an end and and from every place through which it successively passes. If
and a straight termination, while if finite, there is something outside of it in that were the motion which naturally suited it, then at the begin
line imperfect.
which it might be prolonged. This is the cornerstone, basis, and ning it was not in its proper place. So then the parts of the world
foundation of the entire structure of the Aristotelian universe, were not disposed in perfect order. But we are assuming them to
upon which are superimposed all other celestial properties— be perfectly in order; and in that case, it is impossible that it
freedom from gravity and levity, ingenerability, incorruptibility, should be their nature to change place, and consequently to move
exemption from all mutations except local ones, etc. All these in a straight line.
properties he attributes to a simple body with circular motion. Besides, straight motion being by nature infinite (because a Straight motion
infinite by
The contrary qualities of gravity or levity, corruptibility, etc., he ai^traight line is infinite and indeterminate), it is impossible that nature.
assigns to bodies naturally movable in a straight line. anything should have by nature the principle of moving in a Straight motion
Now whenever defects are seen in the foundations, it is reason straight line; or, in other words, toward a place where it is impossible
for nature.
able to doubt everything else that is built upon them. I do not impossible to arrive, there being no finite end. For nature, as
deny that what Aristotle has introduced up to this point, with a Aristotle well says himself, never undertakes to do that which Nature does not
attempt the
general discourse upon universal first principles, is reinforced cannot be done, nor endeavors to move whither it is impossible impossible.
with specific reasons and experiments later on in his argument, to arrive.
all of which must be separately considered and weighed. But But someone might say nevertheless that although a straight
what has already been said does present many and grave diffi line (and consequently the motion along it) can be extended in
culties, whereas basic principles and fundamentals must be se infinitum (that is to say, is unending), still nature has, so to
The 20 speak, arbitrarily assigned to it some terminus, and has given movable body began to move was that of most extreme slowness; 21 The
her natural bodies natural instincts to move toward that. And I that is to say, from rest. Now this acceleration of motion occurs
First shall reply that this might perhaps be fabled to have occurred in
First
only when the body in motion keeps going, and is attained only
Day primordial chaos, where vague substances wandered confusedly by its approaching its goal. So wherever its natural inclination Day
in disorder, to regulate which nature would very properly have draws it, it is conducted there by the shortest line; namely, the
Straight motion Rest is an in
possible in pri used straight motions. By means of these, just as well-arranged straight. We may therefore reasonably say that nature, in con finite degree of
mordial chaos.
bodies would become disordered in moving, so those which were ferring a definite speed upon a body constituted at first in rest, slowness.
Straight motion previously badly disposed might be arranged in order. But after The body is ac
suitable for ar gives it a straight motion through a certain time and space. celerated only by
ranging badly their optimum distribution and arrangement it is impossible that This assumed, let us suppose God to have created the planet approaching
disposed bodies. its goal.
there should remain in them natural inclinations to move any Jupiter, for example, upon which He had determined to confer
more in straight motions, from which nothing would now follow such-and-such a velocity, to be kept perpetually uniform forever Nature makes
the body move in
but their removal from their proper and natural places; which is after. We may say with Plato that at the beginning He gave it a a straight line to
induce in it any
to say, their disordering.t straight and accelerated motion; and later, when it had ar given speed.
We may therefore say that straight motion serves to transport rived at that degree of velocity, converted its straight motion Uniform speed
materials for the construction of a work; but this, once con into circular motion whose speed thereafter was naturally uni agrees with cir
cular motion.
structed, is to rest immovable—or, if movable, is to move only form.
According to circularly. Unless we wish to say with Plato that these world Sagr. I take great delight in hearing this discourse, and believe
Plato, worlds
were moved first bodies, after their creation and the establishment of the whole, it will be greater after you have removed one difficulty for me. I
in straight and were for a certain time set in straight motion by their Maker. do not see how it necessarily follows that since a moving body,
afterward in
circular motions. Then later, reaching certain definite places, they were set in rota departing from rest and entering into the motion for which it
tion one by one, passing from straight to circular motion, and has a natural inclination, passes through all the antecedent gra Between rest
have ever since been preserved and maintained in this. A sublime dations of slowness that exist between a state of rest and any and any as
signed speed
concept, and worthy indeed of Plato, which I remember having assigned degree of velocity, these gradations being infinite, then lie infinite
degrees of
heard discussed by our friend, the Lincean Academician.t If I nature was not able to confer circular motion upon the newly lesser speed.
remember correctly, his remarks were as follows: created body of Jupiter with such-and-such a velocity.
A body set at Every body constituted in a state of rest but naturally capable Salv. I did not say, nor dare I, that it was impossible for nature
rest \^ 1 not
move unless it of motion will move when set at liberty only if it has a natural or for God to confer immediately that velocity which you speak Nature does not
tends toward immediately con
tendency toward some particular place; for if it were indifferent of. I do indeed say that de jacto nature does not do so—that the fer a determinate
some partic
ular place. to all places it would remain at rest, having no more cause to doing of this would be something outside the course of nature, velocity, though
she could.
The body accel move one way than another. Having such a tendency, it naturally and tiherefore miraculous. [Let any massive body move with any
erates its motion follows that in its motion it will be continually accelerating. B<k
going in the di given velocity and encounter any body at rest, even the weakest
rection of its ginning with the slowest motion, it will never acquire any degree and least resisting. The former body, meeting the latter, can
tendency.
of speed {velocitd)^ without first having passed through all the never confer upon it immediately its own velocity. An obvious
gradations of lesser speed—or should I say of greater slowness? sign of this is hearing the sound of the percussion, which would
Leaving rest, the For, leaving a state of rest, which is the infinite degree of slow not be heard—or better, would not exist—if the body at rest were
body passes
through every ness, there is no way whatever for it to enter into a definite degree to receive an equal velocity with that of the moving body upon
degree of of speed before having entered into a lesser, and another still less the arrival of the latter.] t
slowness.
before that. It seems much more reasonable for it to pass first Sagr. Then you believe that a stone, leaving its state of rest and
through those degrees nearest to that from which it set out, and entering into its natural motion toward the center of the earth,
from this to those farther on. But the degree from which the passes through every degree of slowness less than any degree of
The 22 Sa l v . I believe it; indeed I am confident of it; confident in the from the perpendicular (its state of rest) and then set free, falls 23 The
certainty that I can make you also equally convinced of it. toward the perpendicular and goes the same distance beyond it—
First First
S a g r . If in all this day’s discourse^! should gain no more than or only so much less as the cord, the resistance of the air, and
Day that knowledge, I should regard the time as well spent. other accidents impede it. The same thing is shown by water Day
S a l v . I seem to gather from your remarks that a great part of which, descending through a siphon, climbs back up as much as
your difficulty consists in accepting this very rapid passage of it went down.
the movable body through the infinite gradations of slowness S a l v . Y o u argue very well. And I know that you will make no
antecedent to the velocity acquired during the given time. There question of granting that the acquisition of impetus is measured
fore, before we go any further, I shall try to remove that diffi- by the departure of the movable body from the point of origin
Leaving from ,culty. This ought to be an easy task when I tell you that the and its approach toward the center to which its motion tends. So
rest, the body
movable body does pass through the said gradations, but with will you not put an end to your difficulty by conceding that two
passes through
all degrees of out pausing in any of them. So that even if the passage requires equal movable bodies, descending by different lines and without
speed without any impediment, will have acquired equal impetus whenever
pausing in any but a single instant of time, still, since every small time contains
of them.
infinite instants, we shall not lack a sufficiency of them to assign their approaches to the center are equal?
S a g r . I do not quite understand the question.
to each its own part of the infinite degrees of slowness, though
S a l v . I shall ejq)ress it better by drawing a little sketch. Thus
the time be as short as you please.
S a g r . S o far I follow you; nevertheless it seems remarkable to
I take the line AB as parallel to the horizon, and at the point B
me that a cannon ball (for such I imagine the falling body to be) I erect the perpendicular BC, and then I add this slanted line CA.
which is seen to fall so speedily that in less than ten pulse beats Now the line CA is meant to be an in
it will pass two hundred yardst of altitude, should be found at so clined plane, exquisitely polished and
small a degree of velocity during its motion that, continuing to hard, upon which descends a perfectly
move at such a rate without further acceleration, it would not round ball of some very hard sub
have passed the same distance in a whole day. / stance. Suppose another ball, quite
S a l v . Say rather, not in a whole year, nor in ten, no, nor in a
similar, to fall freely along the per F ig . 4
thousand. Of this I shall try to persuade you, and with yourj^r- pendicular CB. I ask you to concede
mission I shall ask you some very simple questions. Accordingly, that the impetus of that which descends by the plane CA, upon
tell me if you have any trouble granting that the ball, in descend arriving at the point A, would be equal to the impetus acquired
ing, is always gaining greater impetust and velocity. by the other at point B after falling along the perpendicular CB.
S a g r . I surely believe it would. In fact, they have both advanced Equal impetus of
S a g r . I am quite confident of that.
S a l v . And if I should say that the impetus acquired at any point
equally toward the center; and by what I have already granted, two bodies which
have fallen an
in its motion is enough to carry it back to the height from which the impetus of each should be equally sufficient to carry it back equal distance
toward the
it started, would you concede that to me? to the same height. center.
S a l v . N ow tell me what you believe the same ball would do if
S a g r . I should concede it without objection, provided that its
entire impetus could be applied without impediment to the single placed upon the horizontal plane AB ?
The heavy fall
ing body ac S a g r . It would lie still, the said plane having no inclination.
quires sufficient operation of restoring it (or an equivalent ball) to the very same
S a l v . But on the inclined plane CA it would descend, though The body stands
impetus to carry height. Thus, if the earth were tunneled through the center, and still on a hori
it back to an
the ball were let fall a hundred or a thousand yards toward the with a slower motion than by the perpendicular CB? zontal plane.
equal height.
S a g r . I was about to answer confidently in the affirmative, it
center, I verily believe that it would pass beyond the center and
ascend as much as it had descended. This is shown plainly in the seeming to me necessary that the motion by the perpendicular
experiment of a plummet hanging from a cord, which, removed CB should be faster than by the inclined plane CA. Yet if that is
The 24 SO, how can the ball on the incline, arriving at the point A, have Sim p . I see no such thing. On the contrary, this seems to me to 25 The
as much impetus (that is, the same degree of velocity) as the ball contradict what was just said.
First First
dropped along the perpendicular will have at the point B? These Salv. And what do you say, Sagredo? I do not want to teach you
Day two propositions seem contradictory. what you already know and have just now defined for me. Day
Salv. Then it would seem to you still more false if I should say Sagr. The definition that I gave you was that movable bodies
Speed along the
inclined plane categorically that the speeds of the bodies falling by the per may be called equally fast when the spaces passed over have the
equal to that same ratio to each other as the times of travel. Hence for the
along the per pendicular and by the incline are equal. Yet this proposition is
pendicular, and quite true, just as it is also truejhat the body moves more swiftly definition to apply in the present case, it would be required that
motion along the
perpendicular along the perpendicular than along the incline. the time of descent along CA to that along CB should have the
faster than on Sagr. To my ears these sound like contradictory propositions. same proportion as that of the lines CA and CB. But I do not
the incline.
How about you, Simplicio? understand how that can be, when the motion along CB is swifter
Simp . Likewise to me. than that along CA.
Salv. I think you are joking, pretending not to understand what Salv. And yet there is no escaping it. Tell me, are not these mo
you know just as well as I do. Tell me, Simplicio, when you tions continually accelerated?
think of one body as being faster than another, what concept do Sagr. They are, but more so along the perpendicular than along
you form in your mind? the incline.
Simp . I imagine one to pass over a greater space than the other Salv. Well, is this acceleration along the perpendicular such, in
in the same time, or to travel an equal space in less time. comparison with that along the incline, that if we take two equal
Salv. Very good. Now as to bodies of equal speed, what is your parts anywhere in these two lines, the motion in the section of the
idea of them? perpendicular will always be faster than in the section of the
Simp . I conceive them to pass equal spaces in equal times.t incline?
Salv. And nothing more than that? Sagr. N o indeed. I could choose a place on the incline in which
Sim p . This seems to me to be the proper definition of equal the velocity would be far greater than in an equal space taken
motions. along the perpendicular. Such would be the case if the space on
Velocities called Sagr. Let us add another, however, and call the velocitiqj^equal the perpendicular should be taken close to the point C, and that
equal when
spaces passed when the spaces passed over are in the same proportion as the on the incline far from it.
over are propor times in which they are passed. That will be a more general Salv. You see, then, that the proposition “Motion along the per
tional to the
times. definition. pendicular is faster than that along the incline” is true not uni
Salv. So it is, because it includes equal spaces passed in equal versally, but only for motions which begin from the initial point;
times, and also those which are unequal but are passed in times that is, the point of rest. Without this restriction, the proposition
proportionate to them. Now refer again to the same figure, and would be so defective that its very contrary might be true;
applying the concept that you have formed of faster motion, tell namely, that motion is faster along the incline than along the
me why you think the velocity of the body falling along CB perpendicular. For it is certain that we can choose a space in the
should be greater than the velocity of that descending by CA. incline passed over by the movable body in less time than an
Sim p . It seems so to me because in the time it takes one body to equal space was passed in the perpendicular. Now, since the
pass all CB, the other body will pass a part less than CB in CA. motion along the incline is in some places faster and in some
Salv. Exactly so; and thus it is proved that the body along the slower than motion along the perpendicular, it follows that along
perpendicular moves more swiftly than that along the incline. some parts of the incline the time consumed by the moving body
Now consider whether in this same figure one may verify the will bear a greater proportion to the time consumed by a body
other concept, and find how the bodies have equal velocities along moving along some parts of the perpendicular than the space
both the lines CA and CB.
The 26 passed by the one bears to the space passed by the other. In from A the line perpendicular to CA, producing both it and CB 27 The
other places, the ratio of the times will be less than those of the to their intersection, which will be the point sought. From this
First First
spaces. For example, consider two bodies departing from rest— you see how it is true that the motion along CB is swifter than
Day that is, from the point C—one by the perpendicular CB and the that along the incline CA, taking C for the beginning of the mo Day
other by the incline CA. tions compared. For the line CB is longer than CT, and the line
In the time that the body mpving along the perpendicular CB produced to its intersection with the perpendicular to CA
will have passed all CB, the other will have passed CT, which is drawn from A is greater than CA; therefore the motion along it
less. Therefore the ratio of the times along CT and CB, which is swifter than that along CA. But when we compare the motion
times are equal, will be greater than along CA not with the entire motion made in the same time along
that of the line CT to CB, since a the perpendicular as extended, but only with that made in a part
given thing stands in greater propor of the time and along the portion CB alone, then it is not absurd
tion to a lesser than to a greater. On that the body moving along CA, continuing to descend beyond T,
the other hand, if somewhere along may arrive at A in such a time that the ratio of the lines CA and
CA (extended as much as may be re CB will be the ratio of the times.
quired) a distance is taken which is Now let us return to our original purpose, which was to show
equal to CB but is passed over in a shorter time, then the time that a heavy body departing from rest passes, in descent, through
along the incline will have a smaller ratio to the time along the all the gradations of slowness antecedent to whatever degree of
perpendicular than one distance will to the other. Now since we velocity it acquires.
can conceive distances and velocities along the incline and along Referring once more to the same figure, let us remember
the perpendicular such that the proportion between the distances that we agreed that bodies descending along the perpendicular
will be now greater and now less than the proportion of the times, CB and the incline CA were found to have acquired equal de
we may very reasonably admit that there are also spaces along grees of velocity at the points B and A. Now, proceeding from
which the times of the motions bear the same proportion as the there, I believe you will have no difficulty in granting that
distances. upon another plane less steep than AC—for example, AD—
Sagr. I am already freed from my main doubt, and perceive that the motion of the descending body would be still slower than
something which appeared to me a contradiction is not only along the plane AC. Hence one cannot doubt the possibility of
possible but necessary. But I still do not see that one of these planes so little elevated above the hori
possible or necessary cases is what we heed at present to make zontal AB that the ball may take any
it true that the time of descent by CA and the time of fall by CB amount of time to reach the point A. If
shall have the same ratio as the lines CA and CB, so that we may it moved along the plane BA, an infinite
say without contradiction that the velocity along the incline CA time would not sufiice, and the motion is
and that along the perpendicular CB are equal. retarded according as the slope is di
Salv. Be content for now that I have removed your incredulity. minished. You must therefore admit that
As for the exact knowledge, wait until some other time, when you a point may be taken above the point B and so near to it that if
shall see what our Academic friend has demonstrated concerning we were to draw a plane from it to the point A, the ball would not
local motions. There you shall find it proved that in the time that pass over it even in a whole year.
the one body falls all the distance CB, the other descends along Next you must know that the impetus (that is, the degree of
CA only to the point T, upon which falls the perpendicular drawn velocity) the ball is found to have acquired when it arrives at
from the point B. To find where the body falling along the per the point A is such that if the ball continued to move uniformly
pendicular would be when the other arrives at the point A, draw with this same speed, without accelerating or being retarded, it
The 28 would travel twice the length of the inclined plane in a time equal This same truth I could explain to you, and even demonstrate 29 Tfie
to that of its descent along the incline. For example, if the ball for you, by means of other arguments, but I do not want to inter
First has passed over the plane DA in an hour, and continues to move First
rupt our principal discourse with so great a digression. Rather, I
Day uniformly with the speed it is found to have upon its arrival at shall return to it upon some other occasion—especially since we Day
the point A, it will pass in the next hour a distance double the have explored this point not to use it as a necessary demonstra
length DA. And, as we have said, equal degrees of velocity are tion, but to illustrate a Platonic concept. And here I wish to add
always acquired at the points B and A by bodies departing from one particular observation of our Academic friend which is quite
any point taken in the perpendicular CB and descending, the one remarkable. Let us suppose that among the decrees of the divine
by the inclined plane and the other by the perpendicular. Now Architect was the thought of creating in the universe those globes
the body falling along the perpendicular may leave from a point which we behold continually revolving, and of establishing a
so near to B that the degree of velocity acquired at B would not center of their rotations in which the sun was located immovably.
be enough (if kept always constant) to conduct the body through Next, suppose all the said globes to have been created in the
a distance double the length of the inclined plane in a year, nor same place, and there assigned tendencies of motion, descending
in ten, nor in a hundred. toward the center until they had acquired those degrees of ve
We may therefore suppose it to be true that in the ordinary locity which originally seemed good to the Divine mind. These
course of nature a body with all external and accidental impedi velocities being acquired, we lastly suppose that the globes were
ments removed travels along an inclined plane with greater and set in rotation, each retaining in its orbit {cerchio) its predeter
greater slowness according as the inclination is less, until finally mined velocity. Now, at what altitude and distance from the sun
the slowness comes to be infinite when Ale inclination ends by would have been the place where the said globes were first cre
coincidence with the horizontal plane. We may likewise suppose ated, and could they all have been created in the same place?
that the degree of velocity acquired at a given point of the in To make this investigation, we must take from the most skill
clined plane is equal to the velocity of the body falling along ful astronomers the sizes of the orbits in which the planets re
the perpendicular to its point of intersection with a parallel to volve, and likewise the times of their revolutions. From these
the horizon through the given point of the inclined plane. And if data we deduce how much faster Jupiter (for example) moves
these two propositions be true, it follows necessarily that a falling than Saturn; and it being found (as in fact it is) that Jupiter
body starting from rest passes through all the infinite gradations does move more swiftly, it is necessary that Jupiter, departing
of slowness; and that consequently in order to acquire a determi from the same height, descended more than Saturn—as we know
nate degree of velocity it must first move in a straight line, de is actually the case, its orbit being inferior to that of Saturn. And
scending by a short or long distance according as the velocity to going still further one may determine, from the proportions of
be acquired is to be lesser or greater, and according as the plane the two velocities of Jupiter and Saturn and from the distance
upon which it descends is slightly or greatly inclined. Hence a between their orbits, and from the natural ratio of acceleration
plane may be given so small an inclination that to acquire in it of natural motion, at what altitude and distance from the center
the assigned degree of velocity, a body must first move a very of their revolutions must have been the place from which they Sizes of orbits
and speeds of
great distance and take a very long time. In the horizontal plane originally departed. This place determined and agreed upon, it planetary mo
Circular motion no velocity whatever would ever be naturally acquired, since the tions accord in
can never be is asked whether Mars, descending from there to its orbit, is ratio with
acquired nat body in this position will never move. But motion in a horizontal found to agree in size of orbit and velocity of motion with what descent
urally without from the same
straight motion line which is tilted neither up nor down is circular motion about is found by calculation; and the same is done for the earth, place.
preceding it. the center; therefore circular motion is never acquired naturally Venus, and Mercury, the size of whose orbits and the velocities
Circular motion without straight motion to precede it; but, being once acquired,
perpetually of whose motions agree so closely with those given by the compu
uniform. it will continue perpetually with uniform velocity. tations that the matter is truly wonderful .t
The 30 Sagr. I have heard this idea with extreme delight, and if I did to 12? And from 1,000 to 1,001 sooner than 1,002? And, in short, 31 The
not believe that making these calculations accurately would be from any degree to a closer one rather than to one more remote?
First First
a long and painful task, and perhaps one too difficult for me to Sim p . That is reasonable.
Day understand, I should ask to see them. Sagr. But what degree of slowness is there that is so distant from Day
Salv. The procedure is indeed long and difficult, and besides I any degree of motion that the state of rest (which is infinite
am not sure I could reconstruct it offhand. Therefore we shall slowness) is not still farther from it? Whence no doubt can
keep it for another time. remain that the ball, before reaching the point of rest, passes
[Sim p , Please put it down to my lack of practice in the mathe through all the greater and greater gradations of slowness, and
matical sciences if I say freely that your arguments, based upon consequently through that one at which it would not traverse the
“greater ratios” and “lesser proportions” and other terms which distance of one inch in a thousand years. Such being the case, as
I do not sufficiently well understand, have not removed my it certainly is, it should not seem improbable to you, Simplicio,
doubt—or rather my incredulity—that a heavy ball of lead, that the same ball in returning downward, leaving rest, recovers
weighing some 100 pounds, leaving its state of rest and being let the velocity of its motion by returning through those same de
fall from on high, must pass through every gradation of slowness, grees of slowness through which it passed going up; nor should
when one may see it to have moved more than 100 yards in four it, on leaving the larger degrees of slowness which are closer to
pulse beats .t The latter fact makes me entirely incredulous that the state of rest, pass by a jump to those farther away.
there is any moment at which it is to be found in such a state of Simp . This argument convinces me much more than the previous
slowness that, continuing therein, it would not move over the mathematical subtleties. Therefore Salviati may resume once
half of an inch in a thousand years, i^ow if this is indeed so, I more, and continue his argument.]
should like to be convinced of it. Salv. Let us return then to our original purpose, taking up where
Sagr. Salviati, being profoundly learned, often assumes that we digressed. If I remember correctly, we were proving that
these technical expressions which are very well known and fa motion in a straight line could be of no use to the well-ordered
miliar to him are equally so to others, and hence at times he parts of the world. We went on to say that the same did not hold Finite and
bounded circular
forgets that, in speaking with us, someone is needed to assist our of circular motions, of which the one made by the moving body motions do not
upon itself keeps it ever in the same place, and the one which disorder the
incapacity with less abstruse arguments. Therefore I, not being parts of the
in so lofty a position, will try (with Salviati’s permission) to carries the moving body along the circumference of a circle about universe.
relieve Simplicio of his incredulity, at least in part, by using a fixed center puts neither it nor those about it in disorder, for
tangible evidence. Now confining ourselves to the matter of the such motion is essentially finite and terminate. Not only that, but In circular mo
tion every point
cannon ball, please tell me, Simplicio: Do you not grant that there is no point in the circumference which is not a first as well of the circum
as a last point in the rotation, so it stays in the circumference ference is a
passage from one state to another is more naturally and readily beginning
made to a closer than to a more remote one? assigned to it, leaving everything else inside and outside of that and an end.
Simp . I understand that, and I admit it. No doubt a heated iron, free for the use of others without ever impeding or disordering
for instance, upon cooling down, passes from the tenth degree of them. This being the motion that makes the moving body con Only circular
motion is
heat to the ninth rather than going from the tenth to the sixth. tinually leave and continually arrive at the end, it alone can be uniform.
Sagr. Very good. Then tell me: Does not this cannon ball, sent essentially uniform.t For acceleration occurs in a moving body
perpendicularly upward by the force of the charge, continually when it is approaching the point toward which it has a tendency,
decelerate in its motion until finally it reaches its ultimate height, and retardation occurs because of its reluctance to leave and go
where it comes to rest? And in diminishing its velocity—or I away from that point; and since in circular motion the moving
mean in increasing its slowness—is it not reasonable that it body is continually going away from and approaching its natural
makes the change from 10 degrees to 11 sooner than from 10 terminus, the repulsion and the inclination are always of equal
The 32 strengths (forze) in it. This equality gives rise to a speed which the natural end of motion sursum? This being so obviously seen, 33 The
is neither retarded nor accelerated; that is, a uniformity of mo and it being certain that eadem est ratio totius et partium, why
First should he not call it a true and evident proposition that the nat
First
tion. From this uniformity, and from the motion being finite,
Day there follows its perpetual continuation by a successive repeti ural motion of earth is straight motion ad medium, and that of Day
tion of rotations, which cannot exist naturally along an un fire, straight a medio?
Circular motion
can be perpetu bounded line or in a motion continually accelerated or retarded. S a l v . The most that ought to be conceded to you by virtue of
ally maintained. this argument of yours is that just as parts of the earth, removed
I say “naturally,” because straight motion which is retarded is
Straight motion forced (violento) motion, which cannot be perpetual, while ac from the whole (that is, from the place where they naturally rest)
cannot be and, in short, reduced to a bad and disordered arrangement, re
naturally celerated motion arrives necessarily at an end if there is one.
perpetual. And if none exists, there cannot be motion toward it, for nature turn to their places naturally and spontaneously in a straight
does not move whither it is impossible to arrive. motion, so it may be inferred (granted that eadem sit ratio totius
I therefore conclude that only circular motion can naturally et partium) that if the terrestrial globe were forcibly removed
suit bodies which are integral parts of the universe as consti from the place assigned to it by nature, it would return by a
Straight motion tuted in the best arrangement, and that the most which can be straight line. This, as I said, is the most that can be granted to
assigned to nat
said for straight motion is that it is assigned by nature to its you, even after giving you every sort of consideration. Anyone
ural bodies to
restore them to bodies (and their parts) whenever these are to be found outside who wants to review these matters rigorously will deny at the
perfect order
when they are their proper places, arranged badly, and are therefore in need of outset that the parts of the earth, when returning to its whole, There is some
doubt whether
disordered.
being restored to their natural state by the shortest path. From do move in a straight line and not in a circular or mixed one. falling heavy
You would surely have plenty of trouble demonstrating the con bodies move in
which it seems to me one may reasonably conclude that for the straight lines.
maintenance of p e rf^ t order among the parts of the universe, trary, as you will clearly see from the answers to the reasons and
it is necessary to say that movable bodies are movable only cir the particular experiments adopted by Ptolemy and Aristotle.
Only rest and cularly; if there are any that do not move circularly, these are Secondly, if it should be said that the parts of the earth do not
circular motion move so as to go toward the center of the universe, but so as to
suitable to main necessarily immovable, nothing but rest and circular motion
tain order. being suitable to the preservation of order. And I wonder not a unite with the whole earth (and that consequently they have a
little that Aristotle, who held that the terrestrial globe was lo natural tendency toward the center of the terrestrial globe, by The earth spher
ical because its
cated in the center of the universe and remained there immov which tendency they cooperate to form and preserve it), then parts tend to
ably, did not say that of natural bodies some were naturally what other “whole” and what other “center” would you find for ward the center.
movable and others immovable, especially since he had pre the universe, to which the entire terrestrial globe would seek to
viously defined nature to be the principle of motion and of rest. return if removed therefrom, so that the rationale of the whole
S i m p . Aristotle would not give assurance from his reasoning of might still be like that of its parts?
more than was proper, despite his great genius. He held in his I might add that neither Aristotle nor you can ever prove that The sun more
Sensible experi probably at the
ence must be philosophizing that sensible experiments were to be preferred the earth is de facto the center of the universe; if any center may center of the
preferred to universe than
human reason. above any argument built by human ingenuity, and he said that be assigned to the universe, we shall rather find the sun to be the earth.
Who denies the those who would contradict the evidence of any sense deserved placed there, as you will understand in due course.
senses deserves
to be punished by the loss of that sense. Now who is there so Now just as all the parts of the earth mutually cooperate to
to lose them.
blind as not to see that earthy and watery parts, as heavy things, form its whole, from which it follows that they have equal tend
Our senses show
that heavy move naturally downward — that is to say toward the center encies to come together in order to unite in the best possible way Natural tendency
bodies move of the parts of
of the universe, assigned by nature itself as the end and terminus and adapt themselves by taking a spherical shape, why may we all world globes
toward the
center, and light of straight motion dearsum? Who does not likewise see fire and not believe that the sun, moon, and other world bodies are also is toward their
ones toward the centers.
moon’s orbit. air move directly upward toward the arc of the moon’s orbit.t as round in shape merely by a concordant instinct and natural tend-
The 34 ency of all their component parts? If at any time one of these Salv. As I said before, you will learn how reasonable it is for me 35 The
parts were forcibly separated from the whole, is it not reasonable to doubt whether heavy bodies move by a straight and perpen
First First
to believe that it would return spontaneously and by natural dicular line when I examine that particular argument. As to the
Day tendency? And in this manner we should conclude that straight second point, I am surprised that you should need to have Aris Day
motion is equally suitable to all world bodies. totle’s fallacy revealed, it being so obvious, and I wonder at your
S i m p . There is no doubt whatever that since you wish to deny failure to perceive that Aristotle assumes what is in question. For
not only the principles of the sciences, but palpable experience observe that . . .
and the very senses themselves, you can never be convinced, nor S i m p . Please, Salviati, speak more respectfully of Aristotle. He
relieved from any preconceived opinion. Therefore I shall hold having been the first, only, and admirable expounder of the syllo
my peace because contra negantes principta non est disputan- gistic forms, of proofs, of disproofs, of the manner of discovering Aristotle cannot
equivocate, being
dum, and not because I am persuaded by your reasoning. sophisms and fallacies— in short, of all logic— how can you ever the inventor
Concerning the things you have just said, questioning even convince anyone that he would subsequently equivocate so seri of logic.
whether the motion of heavy bodies is straight or not, how can ously as to take for granted that which is in question? Gentlemen,
you ever reasonably deny that parts of the earth — that is to it would be better first to understand him perfectly, and then see
Straight motion say, heavy bodies — descend straight toward the center? For whether you want to refute him.
of heavy bodies
is known if you let a rock fall from a very high tower whose walls are Salv. Simplicio, we are engaging in friendly discussion among
through straight and plumb, it will go down grazing the tower to the ourselves in order to investigate certain truths. I shall never take
the senses.
earth, and strike in the same place where a plummet would come it ill that you expose my errors; when I have not followed the
to rest if hung on a cord fastened above, exactly where the rock thought of Aristotle, rebuke me freely, and I shall take it in good
was let drop. Isn’t this only too obvious an argument that such part. Only let me expound my doubts and reply somewhat to
motion is straight and toward the center? your last remarks. Logic, as it is generally understood, is the
In the second place you question whether parts of the earth organ with which we philosophize. But just as it may be possible
ri*6ve so as to go toward the center of the universe, as Aristotle for a craftsman to excel in making organs and yet not know how
affirms. As if he had not proved this conclusively by the doctrine to play them, so one might be a great logician and still be inexpert
Aristotle’s argu of contrary motions, arguing as follows. The motion of heavy in making use of logic. Thus we have many people who theoreti
ment to prove
that heavy bodies is contrary to that of light ones. But the motion of light cally understand the whole art of poetry and yet are inept at
bodies move ones is seen to be directly upward; that is, toward the circum composing mere quatrains; others enjoy all the precepts of
so as to go to
ward the center ference of the universe. Therefore the motion of heavy bodies da Vinci and yet do not know how to paint a stool. Playing the
of the universe.
is directly toward the center of the universe, and it happens per organ is taught not by those who make organs, but by those who
Heavy bodies accidens that this is toward the center of the earth, because the
move toward the know how to play them; poetry is learned by continual reading
center of the latter coincides with the former and is united to it. of the poets; painting is acquired by continual painting and de
earth only by
coincidence. Next it is vain to inquire, as you do, what a part of the globe signing; the art of proof, by the reading of books filled with dem
It is folly to in of the sun or moon would do if separated from its whole, because onstrations—and these are exclusively mathematical works, not
quire into the what you inquire into would be the consequence of an impossi logical ones.
consequences of
an impossibility. bility. For, as Aristotle also demonstrates, celestial bodies are Now, returning to our purpose, I say all that Aristotle sees of
invariant, impenetrable, and unbreakable; hence such a case the motion of light bodies is that fire leaves any part of the sur
According to could never arise. And even if it should, and the separated part face of the terrestrial globe and goes directly away from it, rising
Aristotle, heav
enly bodies are did return to its whole, it would not return thus because of being upward; this indeed is to move toward a circumference greater
neither heavy heavy or light, since Aristotle also proves that celestial bodies than that of the earth. Aristotle has it move to the arc of the
nor light.
are neither heavy nor light. moon’s path. But he cannot affirm that this is the circumference
The 36 of the universe, or is concentric with that, so that to move toward and therefore we are certain that it has a center, toward which 37
it is to move toward the circumference of the universe. To do so we see that all its parts move. We are compelled to speak in this
First First
he must suppose that the center of the earth, from which we see way, since their motions are all perpendicular to the surface of
Day these ascending light bodies depart, is the same as the center of the earth, and we understand that as they move toward the center Day
the universe; which is as much as to say that the terrestrial globe of the earth, they move to their whole, their universal mother. Proof it is more
Aristotle’s fal
lacy in proving is located in the center of the universe. Now that is just what we Now let us have the grace to abandon the argument that their reasonable to say
the earth to be that heavy
at the center of were questioning, and what Aristotle intended to prove. You say natural instinct is to go not toward the center of the earth, but bodies tend to
the universe. that this is not an obvious fallacy? toward the center of the universe; for we do not know where that the earth’s
center than to
Sagr. This argument of Aristotle’s appeared to me defective and may be, or whether it exists at all. Even if it exists, it is but an that of the
universe.
inconclusive also in another respect, even if one concedes to him imaginary point; a nothing, without any quality.
that the circumference toward which fire moves in straight lines Now as to Simplicio’s final remark. He says that it is folly to
is that which encloses the universe. For leaving not only from the debate whether parts of the sun, moon, or any other celestial
center, but from any other point in a circle, every body moving in body, if separated from their whole, would naturally return to it;
a straight line toward any point whatever will doubtless go to because (he says) the case is impossible, it being clear from
ward the circumference and, continuing its motion, will arrive Aristotle’s proofs that celestial bodies are invariant, impene
there. Thus we may say truly that this moves toward the circum trable, indivisible, etc. I answer that none of the conditions by Ways in which
celestial bodies
ference, but it will not always be true that anything moving by which Aristotle distinguishes celestial from elemental bodies has differ from ele
the same line in the opposite direction would go toward the any other foundation than what he deduces from the difference mental depend
on the motions
center. This will be true only if the point taken is itself the center, in natural motion between the former and the latter. In that case, assigned to them
by Aristotle.
or if the motion is made along that single line which, produced if it is denied that circular motion is peculiar to celestial bodies,
from the^iven point, passes through the center. So that to say and affirmed to belong to all naturally movable bodies, then one
“Fire mcmng in a straight line goes toward the circumference of must choose one of two necessary consequences. Either the at
the universe; therefore particles of earth, which move with a tributes of generable-ingenerable, alterable-inalterable, divisible-
contrary motion along the same lines, go toward the center of the indivisible, etc. suit equally and commonly all world bodies —
Disclosure of universe” is valid only when it is assumed that such lines of as much the celestial as the elemental — or Aristotle has wrongly
Aristotle’s and erroneously deduced, from circular motion, those attributes
quibble in fire, produced, pass through the center of the universe. And
another way. though we know for certain that they pass through the center of which he has assigned to celestial bodies.
the terrestrial globe (being perpendicular to its surface, not in Sim p . This way of philosophizing tends to subvert all natural
clined), to draw any conclusion we must suppose that the center philosophy, and to disorder and set in confusion heaven and earth
of the earth is the same as the center of the universe, or else that and the whole universe. However, I believe the fundamental prin
particles of fire and earth ascend and descend only by one par ciples of the Peripatetics to be such that there is no danger of
ticular line, which passes through the center of the universe. Now new sciences being erected upon their ruins.
this is false and repugnant to experience, which shows us that Salv. D o not worry yourself about heaven and earth, nor fear
particles of fire ascend always by lines perpendicular to the sur either their subversion or the ruin of philosophy. As to heaven,
face of the terrestrial globe, and not by any one line alone, but it is in vain that you fear for that which you yourself hold to be
by infinitely various lines extending from the center of the earth inalterable and invariant. As for the earth, we seek rather to en
toward every part of the universe. noble and perfect it when we strive to make it like the celestial
Philosophy may
Salv. You most ingeniously lead Aristotle into the same diffi bodies, and, as it were, place it in heaven, from which your phi gain from the
losophers have banished it. Philosophy itself cannot but benefit ^sputes and dis
culty, Sagredo, showing the obvious mistake, and adding to it agreements of
yet another inconsistency. We observe the earth to be spherical, from our disputes, for if our conceptions prove true, new achieve- philosophers.
The 38 ments will be made; if false, their rebuttal will further confirm if I deny that the motion which you attribute to celestial bodies The
the original doctrines. No, save your concern for certain philoso
39
First is not also suited to the earth. But I tell you that the circular
phers; come to their aid and defend them. As to science itself, it motion which you assign to celestial bodies is also suited to the
First
Day can only improve. earth; from which, supposing the rest of your discourse to be Day
Now, getting back to the point, please set forth freely what conclusive, will follow one of three things, as I just finished
ever presents itself to you in confirmation of that great differ telling you, and shall now repeat. Either the earth itself is also
ence which Aristotle establishes between celestial and elemental ingenerable and incorruptible, as are celestial bodies; or celestial
bodies by making the former ingenerable, incorruptible, inalter bodies are, like the elemental, generable and alterable; or this
able, etc., and the latter corruptible, alterable, etc. difference of motion has nothing to do with generation and cor
S i m p . So far I do not see that Aristotle needs any help, standing ruption. Aristotle’s argument and yours contain many proposi
stoutly and strongly on his feet and not being even attacked yet, tions that are not to be lightly taken for granted, and in order to
much less defeated by you. Nay, what will be your defense examine them better it will be good to make them as clear and dis
against this initial assault? tinct as possible. — Excuse me, Sagredo, if perhaps I bore you
Aristotle’s argu Aristotle writes :t “That which is generated becomes so from by repeating myself; pretend that you are hearing me take up
ment to prove
the incorrupti a contrary existing in some subject, and likewise is corrupted in the argument in a public debate.
bility of the some subject by a contrary into a contrary.” Observe thus that
heavens. You say: “Generation and corruption occur only where there
corruption and generation occur only if there are contraries. “But are contraries; contraries exist only among simple natural bodies,
Generation and
corruption exist the movements of contraries are contrary. If therefore to a ce movable in contrary motions; contrary motions include only
only among con
traries, according
lestial body no contrary can be assigned (and circular motion those made in straight lines between opposite ends; of these there
to Aristotle. has no other motion for its contrary) then nature did very well are but two, namely, from the middle and toward the middle; and
There is no mo to keep contraries out of that which was to be ingenerable and such motions belong to no natural bodies except earth, fire, and
tion whatever
contrary to cir incorruptible.” This principle established, it follows immediately the two other elements; therefore generation and corruption exist
cular motion. as a consequence that such a body is inaugmentable, inalterable, only among the elements. And because the third simple motion,
The heavens are invariant, and finally eternal, and a suitable habitation for the namely, the circular, about the middle, has no contrary (because
the abode of the
immortal gods. immortal gods — which conforms to the opinion also of all men the other two are contraries, and one thing has but one contrary)
Immutability of who have any concept of the gods. He then confirms the same therefore that natural body to which such motion belongs lacks
the heavens ap conclusion by the senses; for in all times past, according to a contrary and, having no contrary, is ingenerable and incor
prehended by
the senses. memory and tradition, nothing is seen to be altered, either in the ruptible, etc., because where there are no contraries there is no
remotest heavens, or in any integral part of heaven. generation, corruption, etc. But such motion belongs to celestial
As to there being no motion contrary to the circular, Aristotle bodies alone; therefore only these are ingenerable, incorrupt
Proof that cir proves this in many ways. Without repeating them all, it is very ible, etc.”
cular motion has
no contrary. clearly proved because the simple motions are but three — to the Now in the first place, I should think it would be an easier Easier to dis
cover whether
middle, from the middle, and around the middle — and of these, thing to determine whether the earth, a most vast body and very the earth moves
the two straight motions, sursum and deorsum, are obviously convenient because of its nearness to us, moves so rapidly as to than whether
corruption is
contrary. Since one thing can have only one contrary, there is no revolve about its axis every twenty-four hours than it would be wrought by
contraries.
other motion left which may be contrary to the circular. Oh, con to understand and determine whether generation and corruption
template this most subtle and conclusive argument of Aristotle arise from contraries, or indeed whether generation, corruption,
by which he proves the incorruptibility of heaven! and contraries have any existence in nature. And if you, Sim-
S a l v . Well, this is nothing more than that very step of Aristotle’s plicio, know how to teach me nature’s method of operation in
which I just hinted at, and your inference from it remains futile quickly begetting a hundred thousand flies from a small quantity
The 40 of musty wine fumes, showing me what the contraries are in that ever is true of the earth as to its being generable, alterable, and 41 The
case, and what thing corrupts, and how, I should esteem you so forth, is true also of the heavens. Let us then inquire no further
First First
even more than I do; for I comprehend these matters not at all. whether or not such things as generation and corruption exist in
Day In addition I should very much like to understand how and why nature, but turn to investigating what the terrestrial globe actu Day
these corrupting contraries are so favorable to daws and so cruel ally does.
to doves, so indulgent to stags and so impatient with horses, as Simp . I cannot accustom my ears to hearing it questioned
to allow the former many more years of life (that is to say, of whether generation and corruption exist in nature, this being a
incorruptibility) than they give weeks to the latter. Peach and thing which is continually before our eyes, and one about which
olive trees are planted in the same soil, exposed to the same cold Aristotle has written two whole books. But once you have denied By denying sci
and heat, to the same rains and wind, and in brief to the same the principles of the sciences and have cast doubt upon the most entific principles
one may main
contraries; yet the former decay in a short time, and the latter evident things, everybody knows that you may prove whatever tain any paradox.
live many hundreds of years. Besides, I never was thoroughly you will, and maintain any paradox. If you do not daily see herbs,
convinced of any transmutation of substance (always confining plants, and animals generate and decay, what on earth do you
ourselves to strictly natural phenomena) according to which see? Do you not continually behold contraries contending to
matter becomes transformed in such a way that it is utterly de gether, the earth changing into water, water into air, air into fire,
stroyed, so that nothing remains of its original being, and another and air again condensing into clouds, rains, hail, and tempests?
A simple re quite different body is produced in its place. If I fancy to myself Sagr. Of course we see those things, and we are willing to grant
arrangement of you Aristotle’s argument as to this aspect of the generation and
parts can show a body under one aspect, and then under another quite different,
bodies in various I do not think it impossible for transformation to occur by a corruption produced by contraries. But what if I should prove
aspects.
simple transposition of parts, without any corruption or the gen to you, on the basis of the very propositions conceded to Aris
eration of anything new, for we see similar metamorphoses daily. totle, that celestial bodies themselves are no less generable and
So, ^ repeat once more, I answer you that inasmuch as you corruptible than elemental? What would you say to that?
wish to persuade me that the earth cannot move circularly be Sim p . I should say that you would have accomplished the im
cause of its corruptibility and generability, you will have a much possible.
greater task than I, who will prove the opposite to you with argu Sagr. Tell me, Simplicio, aren’t these qualities contrary to one
ments that are indeed more difficult but no less conclusive. another?
S a g r . Pardon me if I interrupt your discourse, Salviati, but much Simp . Which?
as it delights me (since I, too, find myself entangled in the same Sagr. Why, these: alterable, inalterable; variable, invariant;
difficulties) I doubt that your remarks can be brought to a con generable, ingenerable; corruptible, incorruptible.
clusion without our altogether laying aside the main subject. Simp . They are quite contrary.
Therefore if it is possible to go ahead with our first argument, I Sagr. As this is so, and it is also true that celestial bodies are in-
think it would be better to leave this question of generation and generable and incorruptible, I shall prove to you that celestial
corruption to another separate and exclusive session. Also, if it bodies must necessarily be generable and corruptible.
suits you and Simplicio, we may do the same with other special Simp . This cannot be anything but a sophism.
questions which come up in the course of discussion. These I Sagr. First listen to my argument; then criticize it and resolve it.
shall try to keep in mind separately, so as to propose them some Celestial bodies, since they are ingenerable and incorruptible, Celestial bodies
are generable and
other day for careful examination. have their contraries in nature, these being such bodies as are corruptible be
cause they are
Now as to the present question: You say that if one denies generable and corruptible. But where there is contrariety, there ingenerable and
Aristotle’s statement that circular motion does not belong to are also generation and corruption. Therefore celestial bodies are incorruptible.
the earth as it does to celestial bodies, then it follows that what generable and corruptible.
The 42 Simp . Did I not tell you it could be nothing but a sophism? This If you want to establish generation and corruption in celestial 43 The
is one of those forked arguments called “sorites,”t like that of bodies, you must show that contrariety exists among them.
First First
the Cretan who said that all Cretans were liars. Therefore, being Sagr. Here is how I shall find it among them. The original source
Day a Cretan, he had told a lie in saying that Cretans were liars. It from which you derive the contrarieties of the elements is the Day
follows therefore that the Cretans were not liars, and conse contrariety of their motions upward and downward. Therefore it
Forked argu
ment, otherwise quently that he, being a Cretan, had spoken truth. And since in must be that whatever principles those motions depend upon are
called sorites. saying that Cretans were liars he had spoken truly, including likewise contrary to each other. Now since whatever moves up
himself as a Cretan, he must consequently be a liar. And thus, in ward does so because of lightness, and whatever downward does
such sophisms, a man may go round and round forever and never so because of heaviness ,t lightness and heaviness must be con Heaviness and
lightness, rarity
come to any conclusion. trary to each other. No less ought we to consider as contraries and density,
Sagr. So far you have given it a name; it now remains for you to any other principles that are causes of one thing being heavy and are contrary
qualities.
unravel it and reveal the fallacy. another light. According to you yourself, levity and gravity occur
Simp . As to its solution and the showing of the fallacy, do you in consequence of rarity and density; therefore density and
not in the first place see an obvious contradiction in it? Celestial rarity will be contraries. Now these qualities are to be found so
bodies are ingenerable and incorruptible; therefore, celestial abundantly in celestial bodies that you deem the stars to be
Between celestial bodies are generable and corruptible! Besides, contrariety does merely denser parts of their heaven. If that is so, it follows that
bodies no con the density of the stars exceeds that of the rest of heaven almost Stars infinitely
trariety exists.
not exist between celestial bodies, but between the elements,
exceed in denaty
which have the contrariety of motion sursum and deorsum, and infinitely. (This is obvious from the heavens being extremely the material of
transparent and the stars extremely opaque, and from there the rest of the
of levity and gravity. But the heavens, which move circularly heavens.
(to which motion no other motion is contrary) lack contrariety being no qualities except greater or less density and rarity which
and are therefore incorruptible, etc. can be causes of greater or less transparency.) There being, then,
Sagr. Go easy now, Simplicio. Does this contrariety, which such contrariety between celestial bodies, they must necessarily
makes yo^fcall some simple bodies corruptible, reside in the very be generable and corruptible in the same way that elemental
body that is corrupted, or merely in its relation to some other? bodies are, or else contrariety is not the cause of corruptibil
I mean, for example, does the moisture by which a piece of earth ity, etc.
is corrupted reside in that same earth, or in some other body, Simp . Neither alternative is necessary, because in celestial bodies Rarity and den
sity in heavenly
which would be either air or water? I believe you will say that density and rarity are not contraries to each other as they are in bodies different
elemental bodies. For there they do not depend upon the primary from those of the
just as motion upward and downward, or gravity and levity, elements.
which you make out to be the original contraries, cannot both qualities, cold and heat, which are contrary, but upon greater — Cremonino.
exist in the same subject, neither can moist and dry, nor hot and or less matter in proportion to size. Now “much” and “little”
Contraries caus cold. You must therefore say that when a body becomes cor have only a relative opposition, which is the most trifling there
ing corruption do is and has nothing to do with generation and corruption.
not reside in the rupted, this is occasioned by the quality contrary to its own re
same body which siding in another body. Therefore, to make a celestial body Sagr. So that to have dense and raret be the cause of heaviness
becomes
corrupted. corruptible, it is sufficient that there are in nature bodies having and lightness in the elements, which in turn are able to cause the
a contrariety to the celestial bodies. And such are the elements, contrary motions sursum and deorsum, upon which next depend
if it is true that corruptibility is contrary to incorruptibility. the contrarieties for generation and corruption, it is not sufficient
Simp . N o, this is not sufficient, my dear sir. The elements become for these elements to be “dense” and “rare” from enclosing much
altered and corrupted because they contact and mix with one or little matter within the same size, or bulk; they must be
Heavenly bodies another, and thus can exercise their contrariety. But celestial “dense” and “rare” thanks to the primary qualities of heat and
touch, but are bodies are separated from the elemental, by which they are not cold. Otherwise they accomplish nothing.
not touched by,
elemental ones. even touched — though they, indeed, do influence the elements. But if that is so, Aristotle has deceived us. He should have
The 44 said this in the first place, and should have written that those Sa l v .Stop there, Sagredo, for now a way occurs to me in which 45 The
simple bodies are generable and corruptible which are movable Simplicio may be given satisfaction, provided only that he does
First with simple motions upward and downward, depending upon First
not wish to stay so closely tied to every phrase of Aristotle’s as
Day levity and gravity, caused by rarity and density, made by much to hold it sacrilege to depart from a single one of them. Day
or little matter, resulting from heat and cold. He ought not to There is no doubt that to maintain the optimum placement
Aristotle
diminished in have stopped at simple motion sursum and deorsum, for I assure and perfect order of the parts of the universe as to local situation,
stature by assign you that as to bodies being heavy or light so that they come to be
ment of causes nothing will do but circular motion or rest. As to motion by a
for the elements moved with contrary motions, any kind of density and rarity straight line, I do not see how it can be of use for anything except
being generable
and corruptible. will do, whether it comes from heat and cold or anything else to restore to their natural location such integral bodies as have
you please. Heat and cold have nothing to do with this matter. been accidentally removed and separated from their whole, as
You will find upon experiment that a glowing iron, which can we have just said.
surely be called hot, weighs the same and moves in the same Let us now consider the whole terrestrial globe, and let us see
manner as when it is cold. But all this aside, how do you know what can happen to make it and the other world bodies keep
that celestial rarity and density do not depend upon heat and themselves in the natural and best disposition. One must either
cold? say that it is at rest and remains perpetually immovable in its
S i m p . I know it because those qualities do not exist among ce place, or else that it stays always in its place but revolves itself,
lestial bodies, which are neither hot nor cold. or finally that it goes about a center, moving along the circumfer
S a l v . I see we are once more going to engulf ourselves in a bound ence of a circle. Of these events, Aristotle and Ptolemy and all Aristotle and
Ptolemy suppose
less sea from which there is no getting out, ever. This is navigat their followers say that it is the first which has always been ob the terrestrial
ing without compass, stars, oars, or rudder, in which we must served and which will be forever maintained; that is, perpetual globe immov
able.
needs either pass from bank to bank or run aground, or sail for rest in the same place. Now why, then, should they not have said
Rest rather than
ever lost. If, as you suggested, we are to get on with our main from the start that its natural property is to remain motionless, downward mo
subject, it is necessary for the present to put aside the general rather than making its natural motion downward, a motion with tion must be
considered nat
question^hether straight motion is necessary in nature and is which it never did and never will move? And as to motion by a ural to the ter
restrial globe.
proper to some bodies, and proceed to demonstrations, observa straight line, let it be granted to us that nature makes use of
tions, and particular experiments. First we must propound all this to restore particles of earth, water, air, fire, and every
those that have been put forward to prove the earth’s stability by other integral mundane body to their whole, when any of them
Aristotle, Ptolemy, and others, trying next to resolve them. find themselves separated and transported into some improper
Finally we must produce those by which a person may become place — unless this restoration can also be made by finding some
persuaded that the earth, no less than the moon or any other more appropriate circular motion. It seems to me that this origi
planet, is to be numbered among the natural bodies that move nal position fits all the consequences much better, even by Aris
circularly. totle’s own method, than to attribute straight motion as an
S a g r . I submit to the latter more willingly, as I am better satis intrinsic and natural principle of the elements. This is obvious;
fied with your architectonic and general discourse than with that for let me ask the Peripatetic if, being of the opinion that celes
of Aristotle. For yours satisfies me without the least misgiving, tial bodies are incorruptible and eternal, he believes that the
while the other blocks me in some way at every turn. Nor do I terrestrial globe is not so, but corruptible and mortal, so that
know why Simplicio should not be quickly satisfied with the there will come a time when, the sun and moon and other stars
argument you put forward to prove that motion in a straight line continuing their existence and their operations, the earth will
can have no place in nature, so long as we suppose the parts of not be found in the universe but will be annihilated along with
the universe to be disposed in the best arrangement and perfectly the rest of the elements, and I am certain that he would answer.
ordered.
The 46 No. Therefore generation and corruption belong to the parts than the other. Therefore let Simplicio be good enough to pro The
and not to the whole; indeed, to very small and superficial parts
47
First duce all the specific arguments, experiments, and observations,
which are insensible in comparison to the whole mass. Now since First
both physical and astronomical, by which one may be fully per
Day Aristotle argues generation and corruption from the contrariety suaded that the earth differs from the celestial bodies, is im Day
of straight motions, let us grant such motions to the parts, which movable, and is located in the center of the universe, or anything
Straight motions
more correctly alone change and decay. But to the whole globe and sphere of else that would exclude the earth from being movable like a
attributed to the
parts than to en the elements will be ascribed either circular motion or perpetual planet such as Jupiter, or the moon, etc. And you, Salviati, have
tire elements. continuance in its proper place — the only tendencies fitted for the kindness to reply step by step.
the perpetuation and maintenance of perfect order. Simp . For a beginning, then, here are two powerful demonstra
Peripatetics un What is thus said of earth may be said as reasonably of fire tions proving the earth to be very different from celestial bodies.
reasonably assign
as natural to t£e and of the greater part of the air, to which elements the Peripa First, bodies that are generable, corruptible, alterable, etc., are
elements motions tetics are forced to assign as an intrinsic and natural motion one quite different from those that are ingenerable, incorruptible, in
with which they
never move, and with which they were never moved and never will be, and to alterable, etc. The earth is generable, corruptible, alterable, etc.,
as preternatural abolish from nature that motion with which they move, have
those with which while celestial bodies are ingenerable, incorruptible, inalterable,
they always moved, and are to be moved perpetually. I say this because they etc. Therefore the earth is very different from the celestial bodies.
move.
assign an upward motion to air and fire, which is a motion that Sagr. With your first argument, you bring back to the table what
never belongs to the said elements, but only to some of their has been standing there all day and has just now been carried
particles — and even then only to restore them to perfect ar away.
rangement when they are out of their natural places. On the Simp . Softly, sir; hear the rest, and you will see how different
other hand, they call circular motion (with which they are inces it is from that. Formerly the minor premise was proved a priori,
santly moved) preternatural to them, forgetting what Aristotle and now I wish to prove it a posteriori. See for yourself whether
has said many times, that nothing violent can last very long. this is the same thing. I shall prove the minor, because the major
Simp . T o all thes'? things we have the most suitable answers, is obvious.
Sensible experi which I omit for the present in order that we may come to the Sensible experience shows that on earth there are continual The heavens im
ence should be mutable because
preferred to particular reasons and sensible experiments which ought to be generations, corruptions, alterations, etc., the like of which no change has
human reason. finally preferred, as Aristotle well says, above anything that can neither our senses nor the traditions or memories of our an ever been seen
in them.
be supplied by human argument. cestors have ever detected in heaven; hence heaven is inalterable,
Sack. Then what has been said up to now will serve to place etc., and the earth alterable, etc., and therefore different from the
under consideration which of two general arguments has the heavens.
more probability. First there is that of Aristotle, who would per The second argument I take from a principal and essential
suade us that sublunar bodies are by nature generable and cor property, which is this: whatever body is naturally dark and de Bodies naturally
giving light are
ruptible, etc., and are therefore very different in essence from void of light is different from luminous and resplendent bodies; different from
celestial bodies, these being invariant, ingenerable, incorruptible, the earth is dark and without light, and celestial bodies are splen dark ones.
etc. This argument is deduced from differences of simple mo did and full of light; therefore, etc. Answer these, so that too
tions. Second is that of Salviati, who assumes the integral parts great a pile does not accumulate, and then I will add others.
of the world to be disposed in the best order, and as a necessary Salv. As to the first, for whose force you appeal to experience, I
consequence excludes straight motions for simple natural bodies wish you would tell me precisely what these alterations are that
as being of no use in nature; he takes the earth to be another of you see on the earth and not in the heavens, and on account of
the celestial bodies, endowed with all the prerogatives that belong which you call the earth alterable and the heavens not.
to them. The latter reasoning suits me better up to this point Simp . On earth I continually see herbs, plants, animals generat-
The 48 ing and decaying; winds, rains, tempests, storms arising; in a which held the ocean in check; but these mountains being sep 49 The
word, the appearance of the earth undergoing perpetual change. arated by some cause, the opening admitted the sea, which
First First
None of these changes are to be discerned in celestial bodies, flooded in so as to form the Mediterranean. When we consider
Day whose positions and configurations correspond exactly with the immensity of this, and the difference in appearance which Day
everything men remember, without the generation of anything must have been made in the water and land seen from afar, there
new there or the corruption of anything old. is no doubt that such a change could easily have been seen by
Salv. But if you have to content yourself with these visible, or anyone then on the moon. Just so would the inhabitants of earth
rather these seen experiences, you must consider China and have discovered any such alteration in the moon; yet there is
America celestial bodies, since you surely have never seen in no history of such a thing being seen. Hence there remains no
them these alterations which you see in Italy. Therefore, in your basis for saying that anything in the heavenly bodies is alter
sense, they must be inalterable. able, etc.
Simp . Even if I have never seen such alterations in those places Salv. I do not make bold to say that such great changes have
with my own senses, there are reliable accounts of them; besides taken place in the moon, but neither am I sure that they could
which, cum eadem sit ratio totius et partium, those countries not have happened. Such a mutation could be represented to us
being a part of the earth like ours, they must be alterable like only by some variation between the lighter and the darker parts
this. of the moon, and I doubt whether we have had observant sel-
Salv. But why have you not observed this, instead of reducing enographers on earth who have for any considerable number of
yourself to having to believe the tales of others? Why not see it years provided us with such exact selenography as would make
with your own eyes? us reasonably conclude that no such change has come about in
Simp . Because th^se countries are far from being exposed to the face of the moon. Of the moon’s appearance, I find no more
view; they are so distant that our sight could not discover such exact description than that some say it represents a human face;
alterations in them. others, that it is like the muzzle of a lion; still others, that it is
Salv. N ow see for yourself how you have inadvertently revealed Cain with a bundle of thorns on his back. So to say “Heaven is
the fallacy of your argument. You say that alterations which inalterable, because neither in the moon nor in other celestial
may be seen near at hand on earth cannot be seen in America bodies are such alterations seen as are discovered upon the
because of the great distance. Well, so much the less could they earth” has no power to prove anything.
be seen in the moon, which is many hundreds of times more dis Sagr. This first argument of Simplicio’s leaves me with another
tant. And if you believe in alterations in Mexico on the basis of haunting doubt which I should like to have removed. Accord
news from there, what reports do you have from the moon to ingly I ask him whether the earth was generable and corruptible
convince you that there are no alterations there? From your not before the Mediterranean inundation, or whether it began to be
seeing alterations in heaven (where if any occurred you would so then?
not be able to see them by reason of the distance, and from Simp . It was without doubt generable and corruptible before, as
whence no news is to be had), you cannot deduce that there are well; but that was so vast a mutation that it might have been
none, in the same way as from seeing and recognizing them on observed as far as the moon.
earth you correctly deduce that they do exist here. Sagr. Well, now; if the earth was generable and corruptible be
Simp . Among the changes that have taken place on earth I can fore that flood, why may not the moon be equally so without any
Mediterranean find some so great that if they had occurred on the moon they such change? Why is something necessary in the moon which
formed by the
could very well have been observed here below. From the oldest means nothing on the earth?
division between
Abila and Calpe. records we have it that formerly, at the Straits of Gibraltar, Abila Salv. A very penetrating remark. But I am afraid that Simplicio
and Calpe were joined together with some lesser mountains is altering the meaning a bit in this text of Aristotle and the other
The 50 Peripatetics. They say that they hold the heavens to be inalter Salv. What you refer to is the method he uses in writing his 51 The
able because not one star there has ever been seen to be generated doctrine, but I do not believe it to be that with which he investi
First or corrupted, such being probably a lesser part of heaven than a First
gated it. Rather, I think it certain that he first obtained it by
Day city is of the earth; yet innumerable of the latter have been de means of the senses, experiments, and observations, to assure Day
stroyed so that not a trace of them remains. himself as much as possible of his conclusions. Afterward he
S a g r . Really, I thought otherwise, believing that Simplicio dis sought means to make them demonstrable. That is what is done
torted this exposition of the text so that he might not burden the for the most part in the demonstrative sciences; this comes about Being certain of
the conclusion
Master and his disciples with a notion even more fantastic than because when the conclusion is true, one may by making use of assists in finding
the other. What folly it is to say, “The heavens are inalterable analytical methods hit upon some proposition which is already the proof by the
analytical
because stars are not generated or corrupted in them.” Is there demonstrated, or arrive at some axiomatic principle; but if the method.
perhaps someone who has seen one terrestrial globe decay and conclusion is false, one can go on forever without ever finding
another regenerated in its place? Is it not accepted by all phi any known truth — if indeed one does not encounter some im
losophers that very few stars in the heavens are smaller than the possibility or manifest absurdity. And you may be sure that
It is no less im earth, while a great many are much bigger? So the decay of a Pythagoras, long before he discovered the proof for which he Pythagoras sac
possible for a rificed a heca
star to be cor star in heaven would be no less momentous than for the whole sacrificed a hecatomb, was sure that the square on the side op tomb for a geo
rupted than the terrestrial globe to be destroyed! Now if, in order to be able to posite the right angle in a right triangle was equal to the squares metrical proof
whole terres he discovered.
trial globe. introduce generation and corruption into the universe with cer A on the other two sides. The certainty of a conclusion assists not a
tainty, it is necessary that as vast a body as a star must be cor little in the discovery of its proof — meaning always in the dem
rupted and regenerated, then you had better give up the whole onstrative sciences. But however Aristotle may have proceeded,
matter; for I assure you that you will never see the terrestrial whether the reason a priori came before the sense perception a
globe or any other integral body in the universe so corrupted posteriori or the other way round, it is enough that Aristotle, as
that, after having been seen for many ages past, it dissolves he said many times, preferred sensible experience to any argu
without leaving a trace behind. ment. Besides, the strength of the arguments a priori has already
S a l v . But to give Simplicio more than satisfaction, and to re been examined.
claim him if possible from his error, I declare that we do have Now, getting back to the subject, I say that things which are
Aristotle would in our age new events and observations such that if Aristotle were being and have been discovered in the heavens in our own time
alter his opinion
upon seeing the now alive, I have no doubt he would\hange his opinion. This is are such that they can give entire satisfaction to all philosophers,
new things of easily inferred from his own manner of philosophizing, for when because just such events as we have been calling generations and
our century.
he writes of considering the heavens inalterable, etc., because corruptions have been seen and are being seen in particular
no new thing is seen to be generated there or any old one dis bodies and in the whole expanse of heaven. Excellent astrono
solved, he seems implicitly to let us understand that if he had mers have observed many comets generated and dissipated in
seen any such event he would have reversed his opinion, and places above the lunar orbit, besides the two new starst of 1572 New stars have
appeared in the
properly preferred the sensible experience to natural reason. and 1604, which were indisputably beyond all the planets. And heavens.
Unless he had taken the senses into account, he would not have on the face of the sun itself, with the aid of the telescope, they Spots generated
argued immutability from sensible mutations not being seen. have seen produced and dissolved dense and dark matter, ap and dissipated
on the face
S i m p . Aristotle first laid the basis of his argument a priori, show pearing much like the clouds upon the earth; and many of these of the sun.
ing the necessity of the inalterability of heaven by means of are so vast as to exceed not only the Mediterranean Sea, but Sunspots bigger
than all Asia
natural, evident, and clear principles. He afterward supported all of Africa, with Asia thrown in. Now, if Aristotle had seen and Africa.
the same a posteriori, by the senses and by the traditions of the these things, what do you think he would have said and done,
ancients. Simplicio?
The 52 S i m p . I do not know what would have been done or said by But you, Simplicio, what have you thought of to reply to The
Sa l v . 53
Aristotle, who was the master of all science, but I know to some the opposition of these importunate spotst which have come to
First extent what his followers do and say, and what they ought to do First
disturb the heavens, and worse still, the Peripatetic philosophy?
Day and say in order not to remain without a guide, a leader, and a It must be that you, as its intrepid defender, have found a reply Day
chief in philosophy. and a solution which you should not deprive us of.
As to the comets, have not these modern astronomers who S i m p . I have heard different opinions on this matter. Some say, Differing opin
wanted to make them celestial been vanquished by the Anti- ions about the
Astronomers re “They are stars which, like Venus and Mercury, go about the sun sunspots.
futed by the
Anti-Tycho. Tycho? Vanquished, moreover, by their own weapons; that is, by in their proper orbits, and in passing under it present themselves
means of parallaxes and of calculations turned about every which to us as dark; and because there are many of them, they fre
way, and finally concluding in favor of Aristotle that they are quently happen to collect together, and then again to separate.”
all elemental. A thing so fundamental to the innovators having Others believe them to be figments of the air; still others, illu
been destroyed, what more remains to keep them on their feet? sions of the lenses; and still others, other things. But I am most
S a l v . Calm yourself, Simplicio. What does this modern author inclined to believe — yes, I think it certain — that they are a
of yours say about the new stars of 1572 and 1604, and of the collection of various different opaque objects, coming together
solar spots? As far as the comets are concerned I, for my part, almost accidentally; and therefore we often see that in one spot
care little whether they are generated below or above the moon, there can be counted ten or more such tiny bodies of irregular
nor have I ever set much store by Tycho’s verbosity. Neither do shape that look like snowflakes, or tufts of wool, or flying moths.
I feel any reluctance to believe that their matter is elemental, They change places with each other, now separating and now
and that they may rise as they please without encountering any congregating, but mostly right under the sun, about which, as
obstacle from the impenetrability of the Peripatetic heavens, their center, they move. But it is not therefore necessary to say
which I hold to be far more tenuous, yielding, and subtle than that they are generated or decay. Rather, they are sometimes
our air. And as to the calculation of parallaxes, in the first place hidden behind the body of the sun; at other times, though far
I doubt whether comets are subject to parallax; besides, the in from it, they cannot be seen because of their proximity to its im
constancy of the observations upon which they have been com measurable light. For in the sun’s eccentrict sphere there is
puted renders me equally suspicious of boifti his opinions and his established a sort of onion composed of various folds, one within
The Anti-Tycho adversary’s — the more so because it seems to me that the Anti- another, each being studded with certain little spots, and mov
fits astronomical
observations Tycho sometimes trims to its author’s taste those observations ing; and although their movements seem at first to be inconstant
to its designs. which do not suit his purposes, or else declares them to be and irregular, nonetheless it is said to be ultimately observed that
erroneous. after a certain time the same spots are sure to return. This seems
S i m p . With regard to the new stars, the Anti-Tycho thoroughly to me to be the most appropriate expedient that has so far been
disposes of them in a few words, saying that such recent new found to account for such phenomena, and at the same time to
stars are not positively known to be heavenly bodies, and that maintain the incorruptibility and ingenerability of the heavens.
if its adversaries wish to prove any alterations and generations And if this is not enough, there are more brilliant intellects who
in the latter, they must show us mutations made in stars which will find better answers.
have already been described for a long time and which are celes S a l v . If what we are discussing were a point of law or of the
tial objects beyond doubt. And this can never possibly be done. humanities, in which neither true nor false exists, one might trust
As to that material which some say is generated and dissolved in subtlety of mind and readiness of tongue and in the greater
on the face of the sun, no mention is made of it at all, from which experience of the writers, and expect him who excelled in those
I should gather that the author takes it for a fable, or for an things to make his reasoning most plausible, and one might judge
illusion of the telescope,t or at best for some phenomenon pro it to be the best. But in the natural sciences, whose conclusions
duced by the air; in a word, for anything but celestial matter. are true and necessary and have nothing to do with human will.
The 54 one must take care not to place oneself in the defense of error; same changes of shape that none of these are stars or other 55 The
for here a thousand Demostheneses and a thousand Aristotles spherical bodies, because of all shapes only the sphere is never
First First
would be left in the lurch by every mediocre wit who happened seen foreshortened, nor can it appear to be anything but per
Day to hit upon the truth for himself. Therefore, Simplicio, give up fectly round. So if any of the individual spots were a round body, Day
this idea and this hope of yours that there may be men so much as all stars are deemed to be, it would present the same roundness
In the natural Sunspots not
sciences the art more learned, erudite, and well-read than the rest of us as to be in the middle of the sun’s disc as at the extreme edge, whereas spherical in
of oratory is shape, but spread
ineffective. able to make that which is false become true in defiance of na they so much foreshorten and look so thin near that extremity, out like thin
ture. And since among all opinions that have thus far been pro and are on the other hand so broad and long toward the center, flakes.
duced regarding the essence of sunspots, this one you have just as to make it certain that these are flakes of little thickness or
explained appears to you to be the correct one, it follows that depth with respect to their length and breadth.
all the rest are false. Now to free you also from that one — Then as to its being observed ultimately that the same spots
which is an utterly delusive chimera — I shall, disregarding the are sure to return after a certain period, do not believe that,
many improbabilities in it, convey to you but two observed facts Simplicio; those who said that were trying to deceive you. That
against it. this is so, you may see from their having said nothing to you
Argument neces One is that many of these spots are seen to originate in the about those that are generated or dissolved on the face of the sun
sarily proving
that sunsj^ts are middle of the solar disc, and likewise many dissolve and vanish far from the edge; nor told you a word about those which fore
generated and far from the edge of the sun, a necessary argument that they shorten, this being a necessary proof of their contiguity to the
dissolved.
must be generated and dissolved. For without generation and sun. The truth about the same spots returning is merely what is
corruption, they could appear there only by way of local motion, written in the said Letters; namely, that some of them are oc
and they all ought to enter and leave by the very edge. casionally of such long duration that they do not disappear in a
Conclusive proof The other observation, for those not in the r^ k e s t ignorance single revolution around the sun, which takes place in less than
of the sunspots
being contiguous of perspective, is that from the changes of shape observed in the a month.
to the body spots, and from their apparent changes in velocity, one must Simp . T o tell the truth, I have not made such long and careful
of the sun.
infer that the spots are in contact with the sun’s body, and that, observations that I can qualify as an authority on the facts of
touching its surface, they are moved either with it or upon it, this matter; but certainly I wish to do so, and then to see whether
Motion of the and in no sense revolve in circles distant from it. Their motion I can once more succeed in reconciling what experience presents
spots near the
sun’s circumfer proves this by appearing to be very slow around the edge of the to us with what Aristotle teaches. For obviously two truths can
ence appears solar disc, and quite fast toward its center; the shapes of the not contradict one another.
slow.
spots prove the same by appearing very narrow around the sun’s Salv. Whenever you wish to reconcile what your senses show Because of their
great distance the
Shape of the edge in comparison with how they look in the vicinity of the you with the soundest teachings of Aristotle, you will have no heavens cannot
spots narrow be confidently
around the edge center. For around the center they are seen in their majesty and trouble at all. Does not Aristotle say that because of the great discussed,
of the solar disc, as they really are; but around the edge, because of the curvature distance, celestial matters cannot be treated very definitely? according to
and why. Aristotle.
of the spherical surface, they show themselves foreshortened. Simp . He does say so, quite clearly.
Senses prevail
These diminutions of both motion and shape, for anyone who Salv. Does he not also declare that what sensible experience over reason for
knows how to observe them and calculate diligently, correspond shows ought to be preferred over any argument,t even one that Aristotle.
exactly to what ought to appear if the spots are contiguous to seems to be extremely well founded? And does he not say this
the sun, and hopelessly contradict their moving in distant circles, positively and without a bit of hesitation?
or even at small intervals from the solar body. This has been Simp . He does.
abundantly demonstrated by our mutual friend in his Letters to Salv. Then of the two propositions, both of them Aristotelian
Mark Welser on the Solar Spots. It may be inferred from the doctrines, the second — which says it is necessary to prefer the
The 56 senses over arguments — is a more solid and definite doctrine attempt, in order to avoid the grief of seeing the walls destroyed, 57 The
than the other, which holds the heavens to be inalterable. There adorned as they are with so many lovely murals; or the columns
First fore it is better Aristotelian philosophy to say, “Heaven is alter
First
fall, which sustain the superb galleries, or the gilded beams; or
Day able because my senses tell me so,” than to say, “Heaven is the doors spoiled, or the pediments and the marble cornices, Day
inalterable because Aristotle was so persuaded by reasoning.” brought in at so much cost — should attempt, I say, to prevent
The heavens may
be said to be Add to this that we possess a better basis for reasoning about the collapse with chains, props, iron bars, buttresses, and shores.
alterable by a celestial things than Aristotle did. He admitted such perceptions
doctrine more in Salv. Well, Simplicio need not yet fear any such collapse; I
agreement with to be very difficult for him by reason of the distance from his undertake to insure him against damage at a much smaller cost.
Aristotle than
that in which senses, and conceded that one whose senses could better repre There is no danger that such a multitude of great, subtle, and It is the Peripa
they are made tetic philosophy
inalterable.
sent them would be able to philosophize about them with more wise philosophers will allow themselves to be overcome by one that is inalter
certainty. Now we, thanks to the telescope, have brought the or two who bluster a bit. Rather, without even directing their able.
Thanks to the heavens thirty or forty times closer to us than they were to pens against them, by means of silence alone, they place them
telescope, we can
discuss celestial Aristotle, so that we can discern many things in them that he in universal scorn and derision. It is vanity to imagine that one
matters better could not see; among other things these sunspots, which were can introduce a new philosophy by refuting this or that author.
than Aristotle
could. absolutely invisible to him. Therefore we can treat of the heavens It is necessary first to teach the reform of the human mind and
and the sun more confidently than Aristotle could. to render it capable of distinguishing truth from falsehood, which
Sagr. I can put myself in Simplicio’s place and see that he is 1 only God can do.
deeply moved by the overwhelming force 8i these conclusive But where have we strayed, going from one argument to an
arguments. But seeing on the other hand the great authority that other? I shall not be able to get back to the path without guid
Aristotle has gained universally; considering the number of ance from your memory.
famous interpreters who have toiled to explain his meanings; and Simp . I remember quite well. We were dealing with the reply
observing that the other sciences, so useful and necessary to of the Anti-Tycho to the objections against the immutability of
mankind, base a large part of their value and reputation upon the heavens. Among these you brought in this matter of the sun
Aristotle’s credit; Simplicio is confused and perplexed, and I spots, not mentioned by its author, and I believe you wished to
Simplicio’s seem to hear him say, “Who would there be to settle our contro give consideration to his reply in the case of the new stars.
declamation. Salv. Now I remember the rest. Continuing this subject, it seems
versies if Aristotle were to be deposed? What other author should
we follow in the schools, the academies, the universities? What to me that in the counterargument of the Anti-Tycho there are
philosopher has written the whole of natural philosophy, so well some things that ought to be criticized. First of all, if the two new
arranged, without omitting a single conclusion? Ought we to stars, which that author can do no less than place in the highest
desert that structure under which so many travelers have re regions of heaven, and which existed a long time and finally
cuperated? Should we destroy that haven, that Prytaneum where vanished, caused him no anxiety about insisting upon the in
so many scholars have taken refuge so comfortably; where, alterability of heaven simply because they were not unquestion
without exposing themselves to the inclemencies of the air, they ably parts of heaven or mutations in the ancient stars, then to
can acquire a complete knowledge of the universe by merely what purpose does he make all this fuss and bother about getting
turning over a few pages? Should that fort be leveled where one the comets away from the celestial regions at all costs? Would
may abide in safety against all enemy assaults?” it not have been enough for him to say that they are not unques
I pity him no less than I should some fine gentleman who, tionably parts of heaven and not mutations in the ancient stars,
having built a magnificent palace at great trouble and expense, and hence that they do not prejudice in any way either the
employing hundreds and hundreds of artisans, and then behold heavens or the doctrines of Aristotle?
ing it threatened with rtiin because of poor foundations, should In the second place I am not satisfied about his state of mind
The 58 when he admits that any alterations which might be made in the verse, devoid of activity and, in a word, superfluous and essen 59 The
stars would be destructive of the celestial prerogatives of incor tially nonexistent. This is exactly the difference between a living
First First
ruptibility, etc., since the stars are celestial things, as is obvious animal and a dead one; and I say the same of the moon, of
Day and as everybody admits, and when on the other hand he is not Jupiter, and of all other world globes. Day
the least perturbed if the same alterations take place elsewhere The deeper I go in considering the vanities of popular reason
in the expanse of heaven outside the stars themselves. Does he ing, the lighter and more foolish I find them. What greater
perhaps mean to imply that heaven is not a celestial thing? I stupidity can be imagined than that of calling jewels, silver,
should think that the stars were called celestial things because of and gold “precious,” and earth and soil “base”? People who do
their being in the heavens, or because of their being made of this ought to remember that if there were as great a scarcity of
heavenly material, and that therefore the heavens would be even soil as of jewels or precious metals, there would not be a prince
more celestial than they; I could not say similarly that anything who would not spend a bushel of diamonds and rubies and a Earth nobler
than gold and
was more terrestrial than earth itself, or more igneous than fire. cartload of gold just to have enough earth to plant a jasmine in jewels.
Next, his not having made mention of the sunspots, which a little pot, or to sow an orange seed and watch it sprout, grow,
are conclusively proved to be produced and dissolved and to be and prepuce its handsome leaves, its fragrant flowers, and fine
situated next to the body of the sun and to revolve with it or in fruit. It is scarcity and plenty that make the vulgar take things Scarcity and
plenty make
relation to it, gives me a good indication that this author may to be precious or worthless; they call a diamond very beautiful things costly or
because it is like pure water, and then would not exchange one cheap.
write more for the comforting of others than from his own con
victions. I say this because he shows himself to be acquainted for ten barrels of water. Those who so greatly exalt incorrupt
with mathematics, and it would be impossible for him not to be ibility, inalterability, etc. are reduced to talking this way, I Incorruptibility
extolled by the
convinced by the proofs that such material is necessarily con believe, by their great desire to go on living, and by the terror vulgar from fear
they have of death. They do not reflect that if men were im of death.
tiguous to the sun and undergoes generations and dissolutions
so great that nothing of comparable size has ever occurred on mortal, they themselves would never have come into the world.
earth. And if the generations and corruptions occurring on the Such men really deserve to encounter a Medusa’s head which Detractors of
corruptibility
very globe of the sun are so many, so great, and so frequent, would transmute them into statues of jasper or of diamond, deserve to be
and thus make them more perfect than they are. turned into
while this can reasonably be called the noblest part of the statues.
heavens, then what argument remains that can dissuade us from Salv. Maybe such a metamorphosis would not be entirely to their
believing that others take place on the other globes? disadvantage, for I think it would be better for them not to argue
Sagr. I cannot without great astonishment—I might say with than to argue on the wrong side.
Generability and out great insult to my intelligence—^hear it attributed as a prime Simp . Oh, there is no doubt whatever that the earth is more
alteration are
perfection and nobility of the natural and integral bodies of the perfect the way it is, being alterable, changeable, etc., than it
greater perfec
tions in worldly universe that they are invariant, immutable, inalterable, etc., would be if it were a mass of stone or even a solid diamond, and
bodies than the extremely hard and invariant. But to the extent that these con
opposite con while on the other hand it is called a great imperfection to be
ditions.
alterable, generable, mutable, etc. For my part I consider the ditions bring nobility to the earth, they would render less perfect
The earth most earth very noble and admirable precisely because of the diverse the celestial bodies, in which they would be superfluous. For the Heavenly bodies,
ordained to serve
noble because so
alterations, changes, generations, etc. that occur in it inces celestial bodies—that is, the sun, the moon, and the other stars, the earth, have
many mutations no need of any
occur in it. santly. If, not being subject to any changes, it were a vast desert which are ordained to have no other use than that of service to thing except mo
of sand or a mountain of jasper, or if at the time of the flood the the earth — need nothing more than motion and light to achieve tion and lijght.
waters which covered it had frozen, and it had remained an their end.
The earth useless
and idle if altera enormous globe of ice where nothing was ever born or ever Sagr. Has nature, then, produced and directed all these enor
tions are re mous, perfect, and most noble celestial bodies, invariant, eternal.
moved. altered or changed, I should deem it a useless lump in the uni
The 6o and divine, for no other purpose than to serve the changeable, changes, etc. that occur on earth are either directly or indirectly 6l The
transitory, and mortal earth? To serve that which you call the designed for the use, comfort, and benefit of man. Horses are
First dregs of the universe, the sink of all uncleanness? Now to what
First
born to accommodate men; for the nutriment of horses, the
Day purpose would the celestial bodies be made eternal, etc. in order earth produces hay and the clouds water it. For the comfort Day
to serve something transitory, etc.? Take away this purpose of and nourishment of men are created herbs, cereals, fruits, beasts, All generations
serving the earth, and the innumerable host of celestial bodies birds, and fishes. In brief, if we proceed to examine and weigh and changes
made on earth
is left useless and superfluous, since they have not and cannot carefully all these things, we shall find that the goal toward are for the bene
Heavenly bodies have any reciprocal activities among themselves, all of them which all are directed is the need, the use, the comfort and the fit of mankind.
have no mutual
interactions. being inalterable, immutable, and invariant. For instance, if the delight of men. Now of what use to the human race could gen
moon is invariant, how would you have the sun or any other star erations ever be which might happen on the moon or other
act upon it? The action would doubtless have no more effect planets? Unless you mean that there are men also on the moon
than an attempt to melt a large mass of gold by looking at it who enjoy their fruits; an idea which if not mythical is impious.
or by thinking about it. Besides, it seems to me that at such times Sagr. I do not know nor do I suppose that herbs or plants or
as the celestial bodies are contributing to the generations and animals similar to ours are propagated on the moon, or that The moon has no
species like ours
alterations on the earth, they too must be alterable. Otherwise rains and winds and thunderstorms occur there as on the earth; and is not inhab
I do not see how the influence of the moon or sun in causing much less that it is inhabited by men. Yet I still do not see that ited by men.
generations on the earth would differ from placing a marble it necessarily follows that since things similar to ours are not
statue beside a woman and expecting children from such a union. generated there, no alterations at all take place, or that there On the moon
there may be
Sim p . Corruptibility, alteration, mutation, etc. do not pertain cannot be things there that do change or are generated and species of things
dissolve; things not only different from ours, but so far from different from
to the whole terrestrial globe, which as to its entirety is no ours.
Alterability not less eternal than the sun or moon. But as to its external parts our conceptions as to be entirely unimaginable by us.
of the whole I am certain that a person born and raised in a huge forest
terrestrial globe, it is generable and corruptible, and it is certainly true that
but of some generations and corruptions are perpetual in those parts, and, among wild beasts and birds, and knowing nothing of the watery One who knew
parts. nothing of the
as perpetual, that they require celestial and eternal operations. element, would never be able to frame in his imagination another watery element
world existing in nature differing from his, filled with animals could not
Therefore it is necessary that celestial bodies be eternal. imagine ships
S a g r . This is all very well, but if there is nothing prejudicial to which would travel without legs or fast-beating wings, and not or &hes.
the immortality of the entire terrestrial globe in the corruptibility upon its surface alone like beasts upon the earth, but everywhere
of its superficial parts, and if this generability, corruptibility, within its depths; and not only moving, but stopping motionless
alterability, etc. give to it a great ornament and perfection, then wherever they pleased, a thing which birds in the air cannot do.
why can you not and should you not likewise admit alterations, And that men lived there too, and built palaces and cities, and
Celestial bodies generations, etc. in the external parts of the celestial globes, traveled with such ease that without tiring themselves at all they
alterable in their
adding these as an ornament without diminishing their perfec could proceed to far countries with their families and house
external parts.
tion or depriving them of actions; even increasing those by holds and whole cities. Now as I say, I am sure that such a man
making them operative not only upon the earth but reciprocally could not, even with the liveliest imagination, ever picture to
among themselves, and the earth also upon them? himself fishes, the ocean, ships, fleets, and armadas. Thus, and
Sim p . This cannot be, because the generations, mutations, etc. more so, might it happen that in the moon, separated from us On the moon
there may be
which would occur, say, on the moon, would be vain and useless, by so much greater an interval and made of materials perhaps substances dif
much different from those on earth, substances exist and actions ferent from ours.
and natura nihil jrustra facit.
Sagr. And why should they be vain and useless? occur which are not merely remote from but completely beyond
Simp . Because we plainly see and feel that all generations. all our imaginings, lacking any resemblance to ours and therefore
The 62 being entirely unthinkable. For that which we imagine must be surface were concave; that is, illumination would commence at 63 The
either something already seen or a composite of things and parts the part opposite to the sun.
First First
of things seen at different times; such are sphinxes, sirens, In the second place, it is itself dark and opaque like the earth,
Day chimeras, centaurs, etc. by which opacity it is fitted to receive and reflect the light of the Day
Salv. Many times have I given rein to my fancies about these sun; for if it were not so, it could not do this.
Second agree
things, and my conclusion is that it is indeed possible to discover Third, I hold its material to be very dense and solid, no less ment is that the
moon is dark
some things that do not and cannot exist on the moon, but none than the earth’s, of which a sufficiently clear proof to me is the like the earth.
which I believe can be and are there, except very generally; that unevenness of the major parts of its surface, evidenced by the Third, the ma
is, things occupying it, acting and moving in it, perhaps in a many prominences and cavities revealed by the aid of the tele terial of the
moon is dense
very different way from ours, seeing and admiring the grandeur scope. The prominences there are mainly very similar to our like the earth,
and beauty of the universe and of its Maker and Director and most rugged and steepest mountains, and some of them are seen and moun
tainous.
continually singing encomiums in His praise. I mean, in a word, to be drawn out in long tracts of hundreds of miles. Others are
doing what is so frequently decreed in the Holy Scriptures; in more compact groups, and there are also many detached and
namely, a perpetual occupation of all creatures in praising God. solitary rocks, precipitous and craggy. But what occur most
Sagr. These are among the things which, speaking very gen frequently there are certain ridges (argini) (I shall use this word
erally, could be there. But I should like to hear you mention because no more descriptive one occurs to me), somewhat raised,
those which you believe cannot be there, as it must be possible which surround and enclose plains of different sizes and various
for you to name them more specifically. shapes, but for the most part circular. In the middle of many of
Salv. I warn you, Sagredo, that this will be the third time we these there is a mountain in sharp relief, and some few are filled
have thus strayed imperceptibly, step by step, from our principal with a rather dark substance similar to that of the large spots
topic, and we shall get to the point of our argument but slowly that are seen with the naked eye; these are the largest ones, and
if we make digressions. Therefore it will perhaps be good if we there are a very great number of smaller ones, almost all of them Fourth, the
moon divided
defer this matter, along with others we have agreed to put off circular. into two parts,
Fourth, just as the surface of our globe is divided into two differing by
until a special session. lightness and
Sagr. Please, now that we are on the moon, let us go on with chief parts—the land and the sea—so in the lunar disc we see darkness, as the
terrestrial globe
things that pertain to it, so that we shall not have to make a sharp distinction between the brighter areas and the less bright. into seas and
another trip over so long a road. I believe that the appearance of the earth illuminated by the land surfaces.
Salv. As you wish. To begin with the most general things, I sun would be very similar to this for one who could see it from From a distance
the surfaces of
believe that the lunar globe is very different from the terrestrial, the moon or from some similar distance, and that the surface the oceans would
of the seas would appear darker, and that of the land brighter. appear darker
although in some points conformity is to be seen. I shall speak than those of the
first of their resemblances and then of differences. Fifth, as from the earth we see the moon now completely land.
First agreement The moon certainly agrees with the earth in its shape, which lighted, now half, now more, now less, sometimes sickle-shaped Fifth, the earth’s
between the and sometimes completely invisible (that is, when it is beneath changes of shape
moon and the is indubitably spherical. This follows necessarily from its disc similar to those
earth, that of being seen perfectly circular, and from the manner of its receiv the sun’s rays so that the part which faces the earth remains of the moon, and
shape, proved by made with the
the way it is ing light from the sun. For if its surface were flat, it would all darkened), just so would the illumination made by the sun on same periodicity.
lighted by the the face of the earth be seen from the moon, with precisely
sun. become covered with light at once, and likewise would all be
deprived of light in an instant; not first the part directed toward the same period and the same alterations of shape. Sixth, . . .
the sun and then successively the following parts, so that the Sagr. Hold on a minute, Salviati. I understand perfectly well
whole apparent disc is illuminated at opposition but not before. that for anyone on the moon the illumination of the earth would
And on the other hand the contrary would occur if the visible be similar, in its various shapes, to that which we discover in
The 64 the moon. But I am not yet satisfied that this would appear to when for us the moon is full and in opposition to the sun, to him 65 The
take place in the same period, seeing that what the sun’s illumina the earth would be in conjunction with the sun and completely
First First
tion does on the lunar surface in a month, it does on that of the dark and invisible; conversely, that state which to us is con
Day earth in twenty-four hours. junction of the moon with the sun, and therefore new moon, Day
S a l v . It is true that the effect of the sun, as to the illumination would to him be opposition of the earth to the sun, and, so to
of these two bodies and the touching of their surfaces with its speak, “full earth,” that is, all lighted. And finally, whatever
splendor, hastens over the earth in a day and takes a month on proportion of the moon’s surface looks lighted to us at any time,
the moon. But the variations of shape under which the illumi just that proportion of the earth would look dark from the moon
nated parts of the earth’s surface would be seen from the moon at the same time, and just as much of the moon would remain
do not depend upon this alone, but upon the various changing deprived of light for us as would appear lighted on the earth as
relations that the moon has with the sun. Thus, for example, if seen from the moon. So that only in quadrature do we see a half
the moon should exactly follow the motion of the sun, and always circle of the moon lighted, and he that much of the earth. These
happen to stand in line between it and the earth in that relation reciprocal operations seem to me to differ in one respect, how
which we call conjunction, forever looking toward the same ever. Assuming for the sake of the argument that there is some
hemisphere of the earth which the sun faced, all of this would one on the moon who can see the earth, he will see the entire
be seen perpetually lighted. On the other hand, if the moon surface of the earth every day, by virtue of the moon’s motion
remained always in opposition to the sun, it would never see with respect to the earth every twenty-four or twenty-five hours.
the earth, of which the part continually turned toward the moon But we shall never see more than half the moon, since it makes
would be dark and therefore invisible. But when the moon is in no revolution of its own, as it would have to do for all of it to
quadrature with the sun, that half of the earth’s hemisphere show itself.
exposed to the view of the moon which is toward the sun is S a l v . Provided that the very opposite is not implied; namely,
luminous, and the other turned away from the sun is dark; and that its own rotation is the reason that we do not see the other
therefore the lighted part of the earth would show itself to the side—for such would have to be the case if the moon should
moon in a semicircular shape. have an epicycle.t But why do you leave out a certain other
S a g r . I am completely convinced. I now understand very well difference, a counterpart to this one you put forward?
that, as the moon leaves opposition to the sun, from which posi S a g r . And what is that? I have no other in mind at the moment.
tion it sees nothing of the lighted part of the earth’s surface, and S a l v . It is that if the earth (as you have noted well) sees no All the earth sees
only half the
approaches day by day toward the sun, it commences little by more than half the moon, whereas from the moon the whole moon and only
little to discover some small portion of the illuminated face of earth may be seen, still on the other hand all the earth sees the half the moon
sees all the earth.
the earth, which it sees in the shape of a thin sickle because moon, while only one half of the moon sees the earth. For the
of the earth being round. The moon, getting closer day by day to inhabitants of the u{4)er half of the moon, so to speak, which is
the sun in virtue of its motion, progressively discovers always invisible to us, are deprived of any view of the earth; maybe
more of the lighted hemisphere of the earth, so that at quadrature these are the Contraterrenes.t But here I happen to remember
exactly half is revealed, just as we see the same amount of it. a specific event newly observed on the moon by our Academic
As it continues to approach conjunction, greater parts of the friend, by means of which two necessary consequences may be
illuminated surface are revealed, and finally at conjunction the inferred. One is that we do see somewhat more than half the From the earth
more than half
entire hemisphere appears luminous. To sum up, I understand moon, and the other is that the moon’s motion bears an exact the lunar globe
quite well that whatever happens for the inhabitants of the earth relation to the center of the earth. And what he observed was as is seen.
in seeing the phases of the moon is what would happen for anyone follows.
seeing the earth from the moon, but in reverse order. That is, If the moon did have a natural agreement and correspondence
The 66 with the earth, facing it with some very definite part, then the other. From which it is obvious that the moon, as if drawn by a 67 The
straight line which joins their centers would always have to magnetic force, faces the earth constantly with one surface and
First pass through the same point on the surface of the moon, so that
First
never deviates in this regard.
Day anyone looking from the center of the earth would always see Sagr. Will the new observations and discoveries made with this Day
the same lunar disc bounded by exactly the same circumference. admirable instrument never cease?
But for anyone located on the earth’s surface, the rays passing S a l v . If its progress follows the course of other great inventions,
from his eyes to the center of the moon’s globe would not pass one may hope that in time things will be seen which we cannot
through that very point on its surface through which passes even imagine at present.
the line drawn from the center of the earth to the center of the To get back to our original discussion, I state that the sixth Sixth, the earth
moon, unless the latter were directly overhead. Hence when the and moon recip
agreement between the moon and the earth is that just as the rocally illuminate
moon is to the east or west, the point of incidence of the visual moon supplies us with the light we lack from the sun a great part each other.
rays is above that of the line connecting the centers, and there of the time, and by reflection of its rays makes the nights fairly
fore some part of the edge of the moon’s hemisphere is revealed, bright, so the earth repays it by reflecting the solar rays when
and a similar section hidden on the under side; I mean “re the moon most needs them, giving a very strong illumination—as
vealed” and “hidden” with respect to that hemisphere which much greater than what the moon gives us, it would seem to me,
would be seen from the exact center of the earth. And since that as the surface of the earth is greater than that of the moon.
part of the moon’s circumference which is on top at rising is S a g r . Stop there, Salviati, and allow me the pleasure of showing
underneath at setting, the difference in appearance of these upper you how from just this first hint I have seen through the cause of
and lower parts ought to be noticeable enough because of various an event which I have thought about a thousand times without
spots or markings on those parts being first revealed and then ever getting to the bottom of it.
hidden. A similar variation should be observable also at the You mean that a certain baffling lightt which is seen on the Light is reflected
northern and southern extremities of the same disc, according from the earth
moon, especially when it is horned, comes from the reflection of on the moon.
as the moon is at its most southerly or most northerly point along the sun’s light from the surface of the earth and the sea; and this
the meridian.t When it is northerly, some of its northern parts light is seen most clearly when the horns are the thinnest. For
are hidden and the southern revealed, and vice versa. at that time the luminous part of the earth that is seen from the
Now the telescope has made it certain that this conclusion is moon is greatest, in accordance with your conclusion a little
Two spots on the in fact verified. For there are two special markings on the moon, while ago that the luminous part of the earth shown to the moon
moon by which
it is observed to one of which is seen to the northwest when the moon is on is always as great as the dark part of the moon which is turned
point at the cen> the meridian, and the other almost diametrically opposite. The toward the earth. Hence when the moon is thinly horned and
ter of the earth
in its motion. former is visible even without a telescope, but not the latter. The consequently in large part shadowy, the illuminated part of the
one toward the northwest is a small oval spot separated from earth seen from the moon is large, and so much the more powerful
three larger ones. The opposite one is smaller, and likewise is its reflection of light.
stands apart from larger marks in a sufficiently clear field. In S a l v . That is exactly what I meant. Really, it is a great pleasure
both of these the variation mentioned already is quite clearly to talk with discriminating and perceptive persons, especially
observed; they are seen opposite to one another, now close to when people are progressing and reasoning from one truth to
the edge of the lunar disc and now farther away. The difference another. For my part I more often encounter heads so thick that
is such that the distance between the northwesterly spot and the when I have repeated a thousand times what you have just seen
edge of the disc is at one time more than twice what it is at immediately for yourself, I never manage to get it through them.
another. As to the other spot, being much closer to the edge of S i m p . If you mean being unable to show them so that they under
the disc, the change is more than threefold from one time to the stand it, that is a great surprise to me; I am sure that if they did
The 68 not understand it from your explanation they would not under That the moon is opaque and dark in itself, as you say in your 69 The
stand it from anyone’s, since yours seems to me very clear in second analogy, I admit only as to the first attribute of opacity,
First First
its expression. But if you mean not having persuaded them so which the solar eclipses assure me of. For if the moon were
Day that they believe it, I am not at all surprised, for I must confess transparent, the sky would not become as dark as it does in a Day
myself one of those who understand your reasoning without total eclipse of the sun. Transparency of the lunar globe would
being satisfied by it. For me, there remain many difficulties in permit a refracted light to pass through as do the densest clouds.
this and in parts of others of your six analogies which I shall But as to the darkness, I do not believe that the moon is entirely
propound when you are through presenting the rest. without light, like the earth. On the contrary, that brightness Secondary light
considered the
S a l v . I shall be brief, then, and hurry through the rest because which is observed on the balance of its disc outside of the thin moon’s own.
of my desire to discover any truth whatever, in which the objec horns lighted by the sun I take to be its own natural light; not a Earth powerless
tions of an intelligent man like yourself can assist me very much. reflection from the earth, which is incapable of reflecting the to reflect the
sun’s rays.
Seventh, the The seventh resemblance, then, is their reciprocal reaction to sun’s rays by reason of its extreme roughness and darkness.
earth and moon In your third parallel, I agree with you in one part and disagree
are reciprocally injuries as well as to favors. Just as the moon, at the height of
eclipsed. its illumination, is often deprived of light and eclipsed by the in another. I concur in judging the body of the moon to be very
interposition of the earth between it and the sun, so in retribution solid and hard like the earth’s. Even more so, for if from Aristotle Celestial material
impenetrable,
it interposes itself between the earth and the sun, and with its we take it that the heavens are of impenetrable hardnesst and according to
the stars are the denser parts of the heavens, then it must be Aristotle.
shadow darkens the earth. Though indeed the revenge is not
equal to the offense, for frequently the moon remains immersed that they are extremely solid and most impenetrable.
totally and for rather a long time in the shadow of the earth, but Sagr. What excellent stuff, the sky, for anyone who could get
the earth is never darkened by the moon completely or for long. hold of it for building a palace! So hard, and yet so transparent!
Still, considering the smallness in size of the moon in comparison Salv. Rather, what terrible stuff, being completely invisible be
with the immensity of the sun, one may surely say that in a cause of its extreme transparency. One could not move about
certain sense the moon’s valor and spirit are commendable. the rooms without grave danger of running into the doorposts
So much for the resemblances. Discussion of the differences and breaking one’s head.
should follow now, but since Simplicio wants to favor us with Sagr. There would be no such danger if, as some of the Peri Celestial material
intangible.
his doubts against the above, it would be good to hear them and patetics say, it is intangible; it cannot even be touched, let alone
consider them before going on. bumped into.
Sagr. Yes indeed, because probably Simplicio will not have any Salv. That would be no comfort, inasmuch as celestial material,
misgivings about the differences and disparities between the though indeed it cannot be touched (on account of lacking the
eardi and the moon, since he already considers their substances tangible quality), may very well touch elemental bodies; and
quite different. by striking upon us it would injure us as much, and more, as it
Simp . Of the resemblances you have set forth in order to draw would if we had run against it.
a parallel between the earth and the moon, I find that I can But let us forsake these palaces, or more appropriately these
admit without misgivings only the first one and a couple of others. castles in the air, and not hinder Simplicio.
I admit the first, that is, the spherical shape, though even in this Simp . The question you have thus so casually raised has a
there is a difficulty; for I consider the moon’s sphere to be as place among the difficulties treated in philosophy, and I have
smooth and polished as a mirror, whereas that of this earth that heard upon this subject the very beautiful thoughts of a great
we touch with our hands is very rough and rugged. But this professor at Padua.t But this is no time to go into that.
matter of the irregularity of the surface comes considerably into Back to our purpose. I reply that I consider the moon more
one of the other correspondences you have set forth, and so I solid than the earth, not for the reason you already gave, of the
reserve what I have to say until we get to that. roughness and ruggedness of its surface, but on the contrary
The 70 from its being suited to receive a polish and a lustre superior S a l v . If I have rightly understood so far as you have answered, The
71
to that of the smoothest mirror, as observed in the hardest stones it seems to me that there remain in dispute between you and me
First on earth. For thus must be its surface in order to make such a First
certain properties which I have made common to the moon and
Day vivid reflection of the sun’s rays. The appearances you speak of, the earth, and they are these; You consider the moon to be as Day
the mountains, rocks, ridges, valleys, etc., are all illusions. I have polished and smooth as a mirror and, as such, fitted to reflect
Surface of the
moon smoother heard it strongly maintained in public debates against these in the sunlight, and the earth, on the other hand, because of its
than a mirror.
novators that such appearances belong merely to the unevenly roughness, as having no power to make a similar reflection. You
Prominences and dark and light parts of which the moon is composed inside and
cavities on the concede the moon to be solid and hard; you deduce this from its
moon are illu out. We see the same thing occur in crystal, amber, and many being polished and smooth, and not from its being mountainous.
sions of dark
and bright. perfectly polished precious stones, where, from the opacity of As to its appearing mountainous, you assign as a cause its parts
some parts and the transparency of others, various concavities being more and less opaque and clear. And finally you believe
and prominences appear to be present. that the secondary light of the moon is its own, and not reflected
In the fourth analogy I concede that the surface of the ter from the earth—although it seems that you do not deny some
restrial globe, seen from a distance, would have two different reflection from our seas, which are smooth of surface.
appearances, one lighter and the other darker, but I consider that I have little hope of removing your error that the reflection
the differences would fall out in reverse of what you say. I believe of the moon is made in the manner of a mirror, seeing that for
that the surface of the water would appear shining because it is this purpose the reading of II Saggiatore and the Lettere Solari
smooth and transparent, while that of the land would remain of our mutual friend has had no effect upon your ideas; if, indeed,
dark by reason of its opacity and roughness, these being badly you have carefully read what has been written on the subject in
suited for the reflection of sunlight. those places.
Concerning the fifth comparison, I admit it entirely, and am S i m p . I have perused it rather superficially, as permitted by the
convinced that if the earth did shine like the moon it would show little leisure left to me from more solid studies. So if you think
itself to anyone who saw it from there under a form similar to my difficulties may be resolved by going over some of that
that which we see in the moon. I understand also how the period reasoning or by adducing other proofs, I shall listen attentively.
of its illumination and variation of shape would be one month, S a l v . I shall say what comes to my mind at the moment, possibly
although the sun circles it every twenty-four hours. And finally a mixture of my own ideas and what I read in those books; I
I have no trouble granting that only half the moon sees all the remember that I was entirely convinced by them, although at
earth, while all the earth sees only half the moon. first their conclusions seemed very paradoxical to me.
In the sixth comparison, I think it most false that the moon We are inquiring, Simplicio, whether in order to produce a
can receive light from the earth, which is completely dark, reflection of light similar to that which comes to us from the
opaque, and unfit to reflect sunlight as the moon reflects it so moon, it is necessary that the surface from which the reflection
well to us. And as I have said, I consider the light which is seen comes shall be as smooth and polished as a mirror, or whether
over the rest of the face of the moon (outside the horns brightly a rough and ill-polished surface, neither smooth nor shiny, may
illuminated by the sun) to be the moon’s own proper and natural not be better suited. Now if two reflections should come to us,
light, and it would be quite a feat to make me think otherwise. one brighter than the other, from two surfaces situated opposite
The seventh, of mutual eclipses, I can also admit, although to us, I ask you which of the two surfaces you believe would look
properly speaking it is customary to call that an eclipse of the the lighter to our eyes, and which the darker?
sun which you want to call an eclipse of the earth. S i m p . I think without any doubt that the surface which reflected
This is all that occurs to me at present to say to you in refuta the light more brilliantly would look lighter to me, and the other
tion of the seven resemblances. If it pleases you to reply in any darker.
way to these points. I shall be glad to listen.
The 72 Salv. N ow please take that mirror which is hanging on the wall, was the very observation which I needed for explaining the rest. 73 The
and let us go out into that court; come with us, Sagredo. Hang You see the difference, then, between the reflections made by the
First First
the mirror on that wall, there, where the sun strikes it. Now let surface of the wall and that of the mirror, which are struck in
Day us withdraw into the shade. Now, there you see two surfaces exactly the same way by the sun’s rays. You see how the reflec Day
struck by the sun, the wall and the mirror. Which looks brighter tion that comes from the wall diffuses itself over all the points
Detailed proof
that the moon to you; the wall, or the mirror? What, no answer? opposite to it, while that from the mirror goes to a single place no
has a rough larger than the mirror itself. You see likewise how the surface
surface. Sagr. I am going to let Simplicio answer; he is the one who is
experiencing the difficjulty. For my part, from this small begin of the wall always looks equally light in itself, no matter from
ning of an experiment I am persuaded that the moon must indeed what place you observe it, and somewhat lighter than that of
have a very badly polished surface. the mirror from every place except that small area where the
Salv. Tell me, Simplicio; if you had to paint a picture of that reflection from the mirror strikes; from there, the mirror appears
wall with the mirror hanging on it, where would you use the very much brighter than the wall. From this sensible and pal
darkest colors? In depicting the wall or the mirror? pable experiment it seems to me that you can very readily decide
Simp . Much darker in depicting the mirror. whether the reflection which comes here from the moon comes
Salv. Now if the most powerful reflection of light comes from like that from a mirror, or like that from a wall; that is, whether
the surface that looks brightest, the wall here would be reflecting from a smooth or a rough surface.
the rays of the sun more vividly than the mirror. Sagr. If I were on the moon itself I do not believe that I could
Sim p . Very clever, my dear sir; and is this the best experiment touch the roughness of its surface with my hand more definitely
you have to offer? You have placed us where the reflection from than I now perceive it by understanding your argument. The
the mirror does not strike. But come with me a bit this way; no, moon, seen in any position with respect to the sun and to us,
come along. always shows the surface exposed to the sun equally bright. This
Sagr. Perhaps you are looking for the place where the mirror effect corresponds precisely with that of the wall, which seen
throws its reflection? from any place appears equally bright; it conflicts with that of
Sim p . Yes, sir! the mirror, which from one place alone looks luminous and from
Sagr. Well, just look at it — there on the opposite wall, exactly all others dark. Besides, the light that comes to me from the
as large as the mirror, and little less bright than it would be if reflection of the wall is weak and tolerable in comparison with
the sun shone there directly. that from the mirror, which is extremely strong and little less
Sim p . Come along, then, and look at the surface of the mirror offensive to the eyes than the primary and direct rays of the sun.
from there, and then tell me whether I should say it is darker It is in just such a way that we can calmly contemplate the face
than that of the wall. of the moon. If that were like a mirror, appearing as large as the
Sagr. Look at it yourself; I am not anxious to be blinded, and sun because of its closeness, it would be of an absolutely intoler
I know perfectly well without looking that it looks as bright able brilliance, and would seem to us almost as if we were looking
and vivid as the sun itself, or little less so. at another sun.
Simp . Well, then, what do you say? Is the reflection from a Salv. Please, Sagredo, do not attribute to my demonstration
mirror less powerful than that from a wall? I notice that on this more than belongs to it. I am about to confront you with a fact
opposite wall, which receives the reflection from the illuminated that I think you will find not so easy to explain. You take it as
wall along with that of the mirror, the reflection from the mirror a great difference between the moon and the mirror that the
is much the brighter. And I see likewise that from here the mirror former yields its reflections equally in all directions, as the wall
itself looks very much brighter to me than the wall. does, while the mirror sends its reflection to one definite place
Salv. Y ou have got ahead of me by your perspicacity, for this alone. From this, you conclude that the moon is like the wall
The 74 and not like the mirror. But I tell you that this mirror sends dark. If then the moon were smooth as a mirror, only a very The
its reflection to one place alone because its surface is flat, and
75
First small part would show itself to the eyes of a particular person
since reflected rays must leave at equal angles with incident First
as illuminated by the sun, although an entire hemisphere would
Day rays, they have to leave a plane surface as a unit toward one be exposed to the sun’s rays. The rest would remain, to this Day
place. But the surface of the moon is not flat, it is spherical; and observer’s eyes, unilluminated and therefore invisible.t To con
Plane mirrors If the moon were
throw reflections the rays incident upon such a surface are found to be reflected clude, the whole moon would be invisible, since that particle like a spherical
on a single place, in all directions at angles equal to those of incidence, because of mirror it would
but spherical which gave the reflection would be lost by reason of its smallness be invisible.
mirrors on all the infinity of slopes which make up a spherical surface. There and great distance. And just as the moon would remain invisible
places.
fore the moon can send its reflections ever3^ h e re and need not to the eyes, so its illumination would remain nil; for it is indeed
send them all to a single place like those of a plane mirror. impossible that a luminous body should by its splendor take
Simp . This is exactly one^of the objections which I wanted to away our darkness, and we be unable to see it.
make. Salv. Wait a minute, Sagredo, for I see certain signs in Simpli-
Sagr. If it is one of them, then you must have others; but let cio’s face and actions which indicate to me that he is neither
me tell you that so far as this first one is concerned, it seems to convinced nor satisfied by what you, with the best evidence and
me to be not so much for you as against you. with perfect truth, have said. And now it occurs to me how to
Simp . You have called it obvious that the reflection made by remove all doubt by another experiment. I have seen in a room
that wall is as bright and luminous as that of the moon, whereas upstairs a large spherical mirror; have it brought here. And
Sphere of activ I think it trifling in comparison with the moon’s. For “in this while it is on its way, Simplicio, consider carefully the amount
ity greater for
celestid than for matter of illumination, one must look for and define the sphere of light which comes from the reflection of the flat mirror to this
elemental bodies. of activity.”t Who doubts that celestial bodies have greater wall here under the balcony.
spheres of activity than our transitory mortal elements? And as Simp . I see that it is little less lighted than if the sun were striking
to that wall, is it after all anything more than a bit of earth; it directly.
dark, and unfit to illumine? Salv. So it is. Now tell me; if, taking away that little flat mirror,
Sagr. Here again I believe that you are quite mistaken. But I we were to put the large spherical one in its place, what result
return to the first point raised by Salviati, and I tell you that in do you think that would have upon the reflection on this same
order to make an object appear luminous, it is not sufficient for wall?
the rays of the illuminating body to fall upon it; it is also neces Simp . I think it would produce a much greater and broader light.
sary for the reflected rays to get to our eyes. This is to be clearly Salv. But what would you say if the illumination should be nil,
seen in the case of the mirror, upon which no doubt the rays of or so small that you could hardly perceive it?
the sun are falling, but which nevertheless does not appear to Simp . When I have seen the effect, I shall think up a reply.
be bright and illuminated unless we put our eyes in the particular Salv. Here is the mirror, which I wish to have placed beside the
place where the reflection is going. other. But let us first go over there, near the reflection from the
Let us consider this in regard to what would happen if the flat mirror, and note carefully its brightness. You see how bright
mirror had a spherical surface. Unquestionably we should find it is here where it strikes, and how you can distinctly make out
that of the whole reflection made by the illuminated surface, these details of the wall.
only a small part would reach the eyes of a particular observer, Simp . I have looked and observed very closely; now place the
there being only the very least possible part of the entire surface other mirror beside the first.
which would have the correct slope to reflect the rays to the Salv. That is where it is. It was placed there as soon as you
particular location of his eyes. Hence only the least part of the began to look at the detail, and you did not perceive it because
spherical surface would shine for his eyes, all the rest looking the increase of light over the rest of the wall was just as great.
The 76 Now take away the flat mirror. See there, all the reflection is wall comes from a small part of the mirror, while that which was 77 The
taken away, although the large convex mirror remains. Remove coming a little while ago from the flat mirror was imparted and
First that also, and then replace it as you please; you will see no First
confined to a very small part of the same wall. What is the
Day change whatever in the light upon the whole wall. Thus you see marvel, then, that the first reflection shone very brightly, and Day
it shown to your senses how the reflection of the sun made from this other remained almost imperceptible?
a spherical convex mirror does not noticeably illuminate the Simp . I am more perplexed than ever; I must bring up the
surrounding places. Now what have you to say to this experi other difficulty. How can it be that the wall, being of so dark
ment? a material and so rough a surface, is able to reflect light more
Sim p . I am afraid you have introduced some trickery. Yet I see, powerfully and vividly than a smooth and well-polished mirror?
in looking at that mirror, that it gives out a dazzling light that Salv. Not more vividly,t but more diffusely. As to vividness, you Light reflected
see that the reflection of that little flat mirror, where it is thrown from rough
almost blinds me; and what is more significant, I see it all the bodies more dif
time, wherever I go, changing place on the surface of the mirror there under the balcony, shines strongly; and the rest of the fused than that
from smooth,
according as I look at it from this place or that; a conclusive wall, which receives a reflection from the wall to which the mirror and why.
proof that the light is reflected very vividly on all sides, and is attached, is not lighted up to any great extent (as is the small
consequently upon the entire wall as upon my eyes. part struck by the reflection from the mirror). If you wish
Salv. N ow you see how carefjully and with what reserve one to understand the whole matter, consider how the surface of
must proceed in giving assent to what is shown by argument this rough wall is composed of countless very small surfaces
alone. There is no doubt that what you say is plausible enough, placed in an innumerable diversity of slopes, among which of
and yet you can see that sensible experience refutes it. necessity many happen to be arranged so as to send the rays
Sim p . H ow, then, does one proceed in this business? they reflect to one place, and many others to another. In short,
Salv. I shall tell you what I think about it, but I do not know there is no place whatever which does not receive a multitude of
how it will strike you. First of all, that brilliance which you see rays reflected from very many little surfaces dispersed over the
so vividly on the mirror, and which seems to you to occupy such whole surface of the rough body upon which the luminous rays
a large part of it, is not such a big piece. It is really very tiny, fall. From all this it necessarily follows that reflected rays fall
but its extreme brightness causes an adventitious irradiation of upon every part of any surface opposite that which receives the
your eyes through the reflection made in the moisture at the primary incident rays, and it is accordingly illuminated.
edges of your eyelids, which extends over the pupils. It is like It also follows that the same body on which the illuminating
the little hat that seems to be seen around the flame of a candle rays fall shows itself lighted and bright all over when looked at
at some distance; or you may want to compare it with the from any place. Therefore the moon, by being a rough surface
apparent rays around a star. For example, if you match the little rather than smooth, sends the sun’s light in all directions, and
body of the Dog Star as seen in the daytime through the tele looks equally light to all observers. If the surface, being spher
scope, when it is without irradiations, with the same seen at ical, were as smooth as a mirror, it would be entirely invisible, The moon, if
Little irradiated smooth and pol
bodies of the seeing that that very small part of it which can reflect the image
stars appear night by the naked eye, you will perceive beyond all doubt that ished, would be
of the sun to the eyes of any individual would remain invisible invisible.
thousands of with its irradiations it appears thousands of times larger than
times larger than because of the great distance, as we have already remarked.
when barren. the bare and real starlet. A similar or larger augmentation is
Simp . I thoroughly understand your entire argument. Still, it
made by the image of the sun which you see in that mirror; I say
seems to me that one can explain it away with very little trouble,
larger, because it is more vivid than that of the star, as is obvious
so as to be able to maintain that the moon is round and polished
from one’s being able to look at the star with less injury to one’s
and that it reflects the sun’s light to us in the way a mirror does.
vision than at this reflection in the mirror.
Nor need the image of the sun be seen in its center, for “Not in
Thus the reflection which has been imparted over this entire
The 78 its own form may the sun be seen at such a great distance in a a much larger part of the plate than it really did. To verify 79 The
little image of the sun, but the illumination of the whole moon this, one might note the exact place on the plate from which
First may be perceived by us through the light produced by the sun.” First
the reflection came, and likewise figuring how large the shining
Day We may see such a thing in a gilded and polished plate which, space appears, cover the major part of this space leaving only Day
being struck by luminous rays, shows itself resplendent all over the middle revealed; the size of the apparent brilliance would
to one who observes it from a distance; and only from nearby is not be a whit diminished, but it would be seen widely spread
the little image of the luminous body seen in the middle of it. over the cloth or material used for the covering. So if anyone,
S a l v . Naively confessing my incomprehension, I must say that seeing from a distance a little gilded plate shining all over, should
I understand nothing of this argument of yours except that part imagine that the same phenomenon would have to occur with a
about the gilded plate. If you will allow me to speak freely, I am plate as large as the moon, he would be as much deceived as if
strongly of the opinion that you do not understand it either, but he were to think that the moon is no larger than the bottom of
have committed to memory words written by somebody out of a a bathtub.
desire to contradict and to show himself more intelligent than his Then if the plate were spherical, the strong reflection would
opponent. To show this, moreover, to those who, in order to be seen only in a single point, though because of the brilliance
appear intelligent themselves, would applaud what they did not it would indeed appear fringed with many vibrant rays. The rest
Some write of understand, and form the better opinion of people according to of the ball would be seen as colored, and this only if it were not
what they do not very highly polished; for if it were perfectly polished it would
understand, and
the deficiency of their own understanding; if indeed the author
therefore what himself is not one of those (and there are many) who write of appear dark. We have an example of this daily before our eyes
they write is
not understood. what they do not understand, and whose writings are therefore in silver vases, which, when they are merely bleached by boiling, Burnished silver
appears darker
not understood. are white as snow all over and cannot render images at all; but than unbur
if any part of them is burnished, it quickly becomes dark and nished, and why.
But putting all this aside, I reply to you regarding the gilded
plate that if it is flat and not very large it could appear from a gives images like a mirror. The darkness comes merely from
distance to be lighted all over, if struck by a strong light. But the leveling of a very fine grain that made the surface of the
it will be seen thus only when the eye is on a definite line, namely silver rough and therefore suited to reflect light in all directions,
that of the reflected rays. And it would be seen more glittering so that all places showed themselves equally lighted. When those
than if it were made of silver, the color and density of the metal minute inequalities are leveled by burnishing so that the reflec
being better suited to receiving a perfect burnishing. And if its tion of the incident rays is directed toward a definite place, then
surface were well polished but not exactly flat, having various from such a place the burnished part looks much clearer and
slopes, then its splendor could be seen from even more places— lighter than the rest which is only bleached; but from any other
as many as could be reached by the rays from its various faces. place it is seen to be quite dark. And note that the diversity of Burnished steel
appears very
Diamonds are That is why diamonds are worked into many facets, so that their what is seen upon looking at a burnished surface causes such a bright from some
fashioned with different appearance that to imitate or depict burnished armor, viewpoints and
many facets, delightful brilliance may be perceived from many places. But very dark from
and why. if the plate were very large, then despite the distance and even for example, one must combine pure black and white, one beside others.
though it were perfectly flat, it would not be seen shining all over. the other, in parts of the arms where the light falls equally.
In order to explain better, let us take a very large gilded S a g r . Then if these doctors of philosophy were content to grant
plate exposed to the sun; it will show to a distant eye the image that the moon, Venus, and the other planets had surfaces not as
of the sun occupying only a part of the plate, that from which smooth and bright as a mirror, but were something short of that,
the reflection of the incident solar rays comes. It is true that on like a silver plate merely bleached but not burnished, would this
account of the vividness of the light such an image would appear be sufficient to make it visible and fit to reflect the sun’s light
crowned with many rays, and would therefore seem to occupy for us?
The 8o S a l v . Partly, but it would not make a light as powerful as is Now let us get back to the moon, which, being spherical in 8i The
made by its being mountainous and full of great prominences shape would, if its surface were as smooth as this paper, receive
First First
and cavities. However, these doctors of philosophy, never do much less light near the edges of its lighted hemisphere than upon
Day concede it to be less polished than a mirror; they want it more so, the central parts; for the rays would fall upon the former quite Day
if that can be imagined, for they deem that only perfect shapes obliquely, and upon the latter at right angles. For that reason at
suit perfect bodies. Hence the sphericity of the heavenly globes full moon, when we see nearly all the hemisphere illuminated, the
must be absolute. Otherwise, if they were to concede me any central parts ought to look brighter than those near the edges;
inequality, even the slightest, I would grasp without scruple for but that is not what is seen. Now imagine the face of the moon
some other, a little greater; for since such perfection consists in to be full of high mountains. Do you not see that their peaks and
indivisibles, a hair spoils it as badly as a mountain. ridges, being elevated above the convexity of a perfectly spher
S a g r . This gives rise to two questions on my part. One is to ical surface, are exposed to the sun and accommodated to receive
understand why the greater irregularity of the surface makes the rays much less obliquely, and therefore to look as much
the reflection of the light more powerful, and the other is why lighted as the rest?
these Peripatetic gentlemen want such a precise shape. S a g r . All right, but even if there are such mountains and it is
A rougher sur S a l v . I shall answer the first and let Simplicio worry about reply true that the sun strikes them much straighter than it would the
face gives more slopes of a smooth surface, still it is also true that the valleys
reflection of light ing to the second. You must know, then, that a given surface
than one less receives more or less illumination from the same light according among these mountains would remain dark because of the great
rough.
as the rays of light fall upon it less or more obliquely; the shadows which the mountains would cast at such a time; whereas
Perpendicular greatest illumination occurs where the rays are perpendicular. the central parts, though full of mountains and valleys, would
rays illuminate
And here I shall show you this by means of your senses. First I remain without shadows through the elevation of the sun. There
more than
oblique ones, fold this sheet of paper so that one part makes an angle with the fore they would be much lighter than the parts at the edge, those
and why. being spotted with shadows no less than with light. Yet no such
other, and now I expose it to the light reflected from that wall
opposite to us. You see how this part that receives the rays difference is observed.
obliquely is less light than this other where the rays fall at right Sim p . I was turning over in my mind a like difficulty.
S a l v . H ow much quicker Simplicio is to perceive difficulties
angles. Note how the illumination becomes weaker as I make
it receive them more and more obliquely. that strengthen Aristotle’s position than he is to see their solu
S a g r . I see the effect, but I do not understand the cause.
tions! But I suspect that sometimes he deliberately keeps those
S a l v . If you thought about it a minute you would find it, but so
to himself; and having in the present instance been able to see
as to save time, here is a sort of proof in this figure. the objection, which incidentally is quite ingenious, I cannot
S a g r . Just seeing the diagram has
believe that he has not also discovered the answer. Hence I shall
cleared the whole matter up, so go on. try to worm it out of him, as the saying goes. Now tell me,
S i m p . Please explain further for me,
Simplicio, do you believe that there can be shadows where the
since I am not that quick-witted. rays of the sun are striking?
S i m p . I do not believe so; I am sure not. The sun being the
S a l v . Imagine that all the parallel lines
strongest light, which scatters darkness with its rays, it is impos
which you see leaving from between the
sible that darkness could remain where it arrived. Besides, we
Fig. 7 points A and B are rays that strike the
know by definition that tenebrae sunt privatio luminis.
line CD at right angles. Now tilt CD so
Salv. Then the sun, looking at the earth or moon or any other
that it leans like DO. Do you not see that many of the rays which
opaque body, never sees any of its shady parts, having no other
struck CD pass by without touching DO? And if DO is illumi
More oblique eyes to see with than its light-bearing rays. Consequently anyone
nated with less rays, it is surely reasonable that the light it re
rays illuminate who was located on the sun would never see anything shady,
less, and why. ceives from them is weaker.
The 82 because the rays of his vision would always travel in company have a very regular surface, and at the full still appear no less 83 The
with the illuminating sunshine. luminous at the edges than in the center.
First First
Sim p . That is very true; it is beyond contradiction. Salv. The problem is ingenious and deserves to be considered.
Day Salv. N ow when the moon is in opposition to the sun, what Since it has occurred to you offhand, I shall likewise answer it Day
difference is there between the path which the rays of your vision with whatever comes to mind, though perhaps by thinking more
take and the way the rays of the sun go? about it I might be able to hit upon a better answer.
Simp . Oh, now I understand you. You mean that since the rays But before I propose any solution it will be good for us to
of vision and those of the sun are going along the same lines, we make certain by an experiment whether there corresponds to
can never see any of the shaded valleys of the moon. But please your objection any such fact as it appears to prove. Therefore
give up your opinion that I am a hypocrite or a dissembler; I taking the same paper again and bending a small part over the
give you my word as a gentleman that I did not perceive this rest, we shall expose it to the light so that the rays fall straight
reply, and I might never have discovered it without your help upon the smaller part and obliquely upon the rest, and test
or without long study. whether the former, which receives the rays straight, looks
Sagr. The solution that you two have arrived at for this last brighter. See here; the experiment already shows that it is
question satisfies me also, yet at the same time this remark that noticeably the more luminous.
the sun’s rays and visual rays travel together has raised another Now, if your objection were valid, events would have to fall
difficulty elsewhere. I do not know whether I can express it, out as follows. Lowering our eyes so as to see the larger, less
because it has just occurred to me and I have not yet assimilated illuminated part in foreshortening, this part will be made to
it, but let us see whether among us we can clarify it. appear no larger than the other more illuminated part, and con
Doubtless the outer parts of a smooth but unpolished hemi sequently will subtend no larger a visual angle than that. Then
sphere which is lighted by the sun, receiving its rays obliquely, its light should, I say, increase so that it will appear as bright
receive many less rays than do the central parts, which catch as the other. Here I am looking at it, and I see it so obliquely
them straight on. And it may be that a wide band, say of twenty that it looks even narrower than the other; nevertheless it does
degrees, near the edge of the hemisphere receives no more rays not brighten for me a bit. Look now and see whether the same
than another near the center no broader than four degrees, so that happens for you.
the former would be much darker than the latter and would Sagr. I have done so, but however I lowered my eyes, I did not
appear so to anyone who saw them both head on or at their best, see a bit of lightening or brightening over the surface in question.
so to speak. But if the eye that looked at them were so located It rather seemed to me to darken.
that the breadth of twenty degrees belonging to the dark band Salv. Then we are satisfied as to the futility of the objection.
appeared to be no wider than that of the four-degree band located Next, as to its solution, I believe that as the surface of this paper
at the center of the hemisphere, I think it not impossible that the is something less than smooth, few rays are reflected back in
one might look just as light and luminous as the other. After all, the direction of incidence as compared with the many reflected in
the reflections of two equal quantities of rays would come to the other directions, and that of these few, more are lost the more the
eye within two equal angles — that is, of four degrees — for they visual rays approach the incident light rays. And since it is not
are reflected from the center band four degrees in width and the the incident rays but those which are reflected to the eye which
other which is twenty degrees but which is seen as four degrees make the object appear luminous, more of these are lost by lower
because of foreshortening. And such a place is occupied by the ing the eye than are acquired; as you yourself said it appeared
eye when it is located between the hemisphere and the body which to you, seeing the page become darker.
illuminates it, because then the lines of sight and of the rays Sagr. I am satisfied with the experiment and with the reasoning.
are the same. Therefore it seems possible that the moon could It now remains for Simplicio to answer my other question.
The 84 telling me what impels the Peripatetics to desire such exact exists within a cube a perfectly round ball, incorruptible as such; 8 5 The
rotundity in the celestial bodies. corruptibility, then, resides in the corners which cover and con
First First
Simp . Being ingenerable, incorruptible, inalterable, invariant, ceal the roundness. The most that could happen, then, would be
Day eternal, etc. implies that the celestial bodies are absolutely per that those corners—^those excrescences, so to speak—^produce Day
fect; and being absolutely perfect entails their having all kinds corruption.
Why perfect
sphericity in the of perfection. Therefore their shape is also perfect; that is to And if we wish to go more deeply into the matter, then within
heavenly bodies
is assumed by say, spherical; and absolutely and perfectly spherical, not ap the parts toward the corners there are other smaller balls of the
the Peripatetics. proximately and irregularly. same material. These are also incorruptible, being round; and
Salv. And how do you derive this incorruptibility? the same holds for the leftover parts surrounding these eight
Simp . Directly, from lacking contraries; indirectly, from simple lesser spheres — and in these, too, still other spheres may be
circular motion. imagined. Thus in the end, resolving the whole cube into innu
Salv. So from what I gather from your argument, in establishing merable balls, you must admit it to be incorruptible. The same
the essence of the celestial bodies as incorruptible, inalterable, argument and a similar analysis can be made for any other shape.
etc., rotundity does not enter as a necessary cause or a requisite; Salv. This line of reasoning works both ways. If, for example,
for if rotundity could cause inalterability, we could at will make a crystal sphere were incorruptible on account of its shape (that
wood or wax or other elemental material incorruptible simply is, if it had the faculty of resisting any alteration from within
by reducing it to a spherical shape. or without), then the addition of further crystal and the trans
Simp . And is it not obvious to you that a ball of wood main formation of this sphere into, say, a cube, would be seen not to
tains itself better and longer than does a steeple or some other have altered it either internally or externally. And it would surely
angular form made of the same material? be less apt to resist new enclosures of the same material than
Shape is a cause Salv. That is quite true, but the corruptible does not thus become others of different materials — especially if it is true, as Aristotle
not of incorrupt
ibility but of incorruptible; it still remains corruptible, though indeed of says, that corruption is accomplished through contraries. And
longer duration. longer duration. Hence it is to be noted that the corruptible is with what could this crystal ball be surrounded that would be
The corruptible capable of being more or less so, and we can say, “This is less less contrary to it than crystal itself?
may be com
pared, but not corruptible than that” ; as, for example, jasper is less corruptible But we are not keeping track of the flight of time, and we
the incorruptible. than sandstone. But the incorruptible does not admit of more or shall be late in finishing our discussion if such long arguments
less; one cannot say, “This is more incorruptible than that are made about every detail. Besides which, a person’s memory
Perfection of other,” if both are incorruptible and eternal. Difference of shape, becomes so confused with such a multitude of things that I can
shape operates
on corruptible then, cannot operate except on materials capable of greater or scarcely recall the propositions that Simplicio, in his orderly
but not on less duration; on the eternal, which cannot exist except in equal
eternal bodies. way, brought up for our consideration.
permanence, the operation of shape ceases. Sim p . I remember quite well; on this matter of the mountainous
Now since celestial material is incorruptible by reason not of ness of the moon there still remains the cause that I adduced for
shape but of something else, there is no need to be so solicitous such an appearance, maintaining that it is an illusion produced
about this perfect sphericity. For if material is incorruptible, it by the moon’s constituent parts being nonuniformly opaque and
may have any shape you like and it will still be so. transparent.
If spherical shape Sagr. I will go further and say that, admitting spherical shape to Sagr. A little while ago when Simplicio, in accordance with the
would confer
permanence, all have the faculty of conferring incorruptibility, all bodies, of any opinion of a certain Peripatetic friend of his, attributed the
bodies would be shape whatever, would be eternal and incorruptible. For if the
eternal. apparent irregularities of the moon to its parts being unevenly
round body is incorruptible, then corruptibility must subsist in opaque and transparent, creating illusions similar to those seen
the parts that depart from perfect roundness. For instance, there in crystals and gems of various kinds, something occurred to me
The 86 that would be much better adapted to the showing of such effects, the other lunar hemisphere, you will recognize the same prom 87 The
and I believe that his philosopher would give anything for it. inences observed before and see the projections of their shadows
First First
This is mother of pearl, which is worked into various shapes; made in the opposite direction, and lengthening. Of all these
Day even when brought to an extreme polish, it appears to the eye things, I say to you again, you cannot represent one for me with Day
so pitted and raised in various places that even touching it can your “opaque” and “transparent.”
Mother of pearl
suitable for imi hardly make us believe in its smoothness. Sagr. Oh, yes, one can be imitated; namely, that of the full moon,
tating the appar
ent unevenness
Salv. This is really a very beautiful idea, and what has not yet at which time all is illuminated and there are no longer discov
of the moon’s been done may be done in good time, so if other gems and crystals ered shadows or anything else that receives any alterations
surface.
have been brought up that have nothing to do with the illusions from the prominences and cavities. But please, Salviati, waste
of mother of pearl, these may well be brought up also. Until no more time on this particular, because anyone who has had the
then, so as not to deprive anyone of that opportunity, I shall patience to make observations of one or two lunations and is not
withhold the answer which might go here, and merely attempt satisfied with this very sensible truth could well be adjudged to
for the present to satisfy the objections brought up by Simplicio. have lost his wits; and on such people, why spend time and
I say, then, that this argument of yours is too general, and words in vain?
since you do not apply it to all the appearances, one by one, Sim p . Really, I have not made such observations, having had
which are seen on the moon and which incline me and others to neither the curiosity nor the instruments suitable for making
hold it to be mountainous, I do not believe that you could find them. But I wish by all means to do so, and for the present we
anyone who would be content with such a view. Nor do I believe can leave this question pending and pass on to the point that
that you or the author himself gets any more satisfaction from comes next, setting forth the reasons you have for believing that
The observed it than from anything else that is quite beside the point. Out of the earth can reflect light of the sun no less strongly than the
unevenness of
the moon cannot the countless different appearances that are revealed night after moon can. For to me it seems so dark and opaque that such an
be imitated by night during one lunation, you could not imitate a single one by effect strikes me as quite impossible.
means of greater
and less opaque arbitrarily fashioning a smooth ball out of more and less opaque Salv. What you think is a cause making the earth unfit for
ness and
clearness. and transparent pieces. On the other hand, balls may be made illuminations, Simplicio, is really not one at all. Would it not be
Various views of of any solid and opaque material which, merely by having prom interesting if I should see into your reasoning better than your
the moon may be inences and cavities and by receiving varied illumination, will self?
imitated by any
opaque material. precisely demonstrate the very changes and scenes which are Sim p . Whether I reason well or badly, you might indeed know
discovered from one time to another in the moon. On such balls better than I do; but whether I reason well or badly I shall never
you may see the ridges of prominence exposed to the sun's believe that you can see into my reasoning better than I.
Various appear light to be very bright, and behind them you may see the projec Salv. Even that I shall make you believe in due course. Tell me,
ances from which
are argued the tions of very dark shadows; you will see them greater or less when the moon is nearly full, so that it can be seen by day and
mountainousness according as these prominences are found more or less distant also in the middle of the night, does it appear more brilliant in
of the moon.
from the boundary that separates the light part of the moon the daytime or at night?
from the dark. You will see this edge and boundary not evenly Sim p . Incomparably more at night. It seems to me that the moon The moon ap
pears more re
spread, as it would be if the ball were smooth, but broken and resembles those pillars of cloud and fire which guided the chil splendent by
jagged. Beyond this boundary you will see, in the darkened dren of Israel; for in the presence of the sun it shows itself like a night
day.
than by
part, many illuminated summits separated from the already little cloud, but then at night it is most splendid. Thus I have
The moon seen
luminous portion. As the illumination becomes more elevated observed the moon by day sometimes among small clouds, and it by day like a
you will see the shadows mentioned before diminish until they looked like a little bleached one; but on the following night it little cloud.
vanish entirely, to be seen no more at all when the entire hemi shone very splendidly.
sphere is lighted; and then in reverse, as the light passes toward
The 88 Salv. So that if you had never happened to see the moon except ance to one of them. This amounts to granting at the outset that 89 The
by day, you would not have judged it brighter than one of those these little clouds, though made of elemental matter, are just
First First
little clouds? as fit to receive light as the moon is. More so, if you will recall
Day Simp . I do believe you are right. in memory having seen some very large clouds at times, white Day
Salv. N ow tell me, do you believe that the moon is really brighter as snow. It cannot be doubted that if such a one could remain Clouds fit to be
at night than by day, or just that by some accident it looks equally luminous on the darkest night, it would light up the lighted by the
that way? sun no less than
surrounding regions more than a hundred moons. is the moon.
Simp . I believe that it shines intrinsically as much by day as by If we were sure, then, that the earth is as much lighted by the
night, but that its light looks greater at night because we see it sun as one of these clouds, no question would remain about its
in the dark field of the sky. In the daytime, because everything being no less brilliant than the moon. Now all doubt upon this
around it is very bright, by its small addition of light it appears point ceases when we see those same clouds, in the absence of the
much less bright. sun, remaining as dark as the earth all night long. And what is
Salv. N ow tell me, have you ever seen the terrestrial globe lit up more, there is not one of us who has not seen such a cloud low
by the sun in the middle of the night? and far off, and wondered whether it was a cloud or a mountain;
Simp . That seems to me to be a question that is not asked except a clear indication that mountains are no less luminous than those
in sport, or only of some person notorious for his lack of wit. clouds.
Salv. N o, no; I take you for a very sensible man, and ask the Sagr. But why any more arguments? Yonder is the moon, more
question in earnest. So answer just the same, and then if it seems than half full, and over there is a high wall where the sun beats A wall lighted by
the sun, when
to you that I am talking nonsense, I shall be taken for the brain down. Come this way so that the moon is seen beside the wall. compared with
less one; for he is a greater fool who asks a silly question than Now look; which appears the brighter to you? Do you not see the moon, is no
less bright than
he to whom the question is put. that if there is any advantage it belongs to the wall? the latter.
Simp . Then if you do not take me for a complete simpleton, The sun hits that wall, and from there it is reflected to the
pretend that I have answered you by saying that it is impossible walls of this room; thence it is reflected into that chamber, so Third reflection
from a wall illu
for anyone who is on earth, as we are, to see by night that part that it arrives there on its third reflection; and I am absolutely minates better
of the earth where it is day; that is to say, the part which is certain that there is more light there than if the light were arriv than first one
from the moon.
struck by the sun. ing directly from the moon.
Salv. So you have never chanced to see the earth illuminated S i m p . Oh, I do not think so, for the light which the moon gives,
except by day, but you see the moon shining in the sky on the especially at the full, is very great.
darkest night as well. And that, Simplicio, is the reason for your Sagr. It seems great from the darkness of the shadowy sur
believing that the earth does not shine like the moon; for if you roundings, but it is not much absolutely; less than that of the Moonlight
weaker than
could see the earth illuminated while you were in a place as dark twilight a half hour after sunset. This is obvious, because earlier twilight.
as night, it would look to you more splendid than the moon. Now than that you do not see enough to distinguish upon the ground
if you want to proceed properly with the comparison, we must the shadows of things illuminated by the moon. You could tell
draw our parallel between the earth’s light and that of the moon whether this third reflection in that chamber gives more light
as seen in daytime; not the nocturnal moon, because there is no than the moon by going in there and reading a book, and then
chance of our seeing the earth illuminated except by day. Is that testing whether it is easier to read by moonlight. I believe it
satisfactory? would be harder.
Simp . So it must be. Salv. If you are satisfied now, Simplicio, you can see how you
Salv. N ow you yourself have already admitted having seen the yourself really knew that the earth shone no less than the moon,
moon by day among little whitish clouds, and similar in appear and that not my instruction but merely the recollection of certain
The 90 things already known to you have made you sure of it. For I ish, but other times it remained quite dark so that I have lost 91 The
have not shown you that the moon shines more brilliantly by sight of it.
^ night than by day; you already knew it, as you also knew that Salv. If what you could see so clearly in the twilight despite the
^ a little cloud is brighter than the moon. Likewise you knew that obstacle of the adjacent splendor of the horns were the moon’s Day
the illumination of the earth is not seen at night, and in short own light, how could all other light be removed from it in the
you knew everything in question without being aware that you darkest night, and its own light fail to appear?
knew it. Hence there should be no reason that it should be hard Simp . I understand that there have been those who believed this
for you to grant that reflection from the earth can illuminate light to be imparted by other stars; especially by its neighbor,
the dark part of the moon with no less a light than that with Venus.
which the moon lights up the darkness of the night. More, Salv. This likewise is folly, because then at the time of a total
because the earth is forty timest the size of the moon. eclipse the secondary light ought to appear more clearly than
Sim p . I really thought that the secondary light of the moon was ever. For it cannot be said that the shadow of the earth hides
its own. the moon from Venus or the other stars. Nevertheless, the moon
Salv. Well, you knew about that, too, and did not perceive that is totally deprived of light at that time, for the terrestrial hemi
you knew it. Tell me, did you not know yourself that the moon sphere which is then turned toward the moon is the one where
shows itself brighter by night than by day with respect to the it is night; that is, where there is complete absence of any sun
Lighter bodi^ darkness of the surroundings? And from that did you not know light. And if you were to observe it carefully, you would see quite
^^3-t in general every bright body looks brighter when the sur- plainly that just as the moon illuminates the earth very little
darkness. roundings are darker? when it is thinly crescent, and that, as it waxes, the splendor re
Sim p . I knew that perfectly well. flected from it to us grows likewise, so when the moon is thinly
Salv. When the moon is crescent and the secondary light looks crescent (and, being between the sun and the earth, sees a very
bright to you, is it not always close to the sun and is it not con large part of the lighted terrestrial hemisphere), the light looks
sequently seen in twilight? rather bright to us. But as the moon moves away from the sun
Simp . So it is, and many times I have wished that the sky would and approaches quadrature, the light is seen to languish; at
darken so that I could see that light more clearly, but the moon quadrature it is seen quite weakly because the lighted part of
has set before the night grew dark. the earth is constantly being lost from view. Yet the contrary
Salv. Oh, then you knew perfectly well that this light would should hold if the light were its own or were communicated from
have appeared greater in the dark of night? the stars, because then we should be able to see it in deep night
Simp . Yes indeed, and still greater if the bright light of the horns and in very dark surroundings.
lit up by the sun could be removed, the presence of which much Simp . Wait a moment, please, for I have just remembered read
ing in a recent booklet of theses,t which is full of novelties, that
obscures the lesser light.
Salv. Does it not happen sometimes that one can see the whole “This secondary light is not caused by the stars nor by the moon’s
disc of the moon in blackest night, without its being illuminated own light, and still less is it communicated from the earth; it
derives from the illumination of the sun itself, which penetrates Secondary light
by the sun at all?
Simp . I do not know that this ever happens except in a total its whole body because the substance of the lunar globe is some- cav^d™y°Ae
what transparent. But this more vividly illuminates the surface sun, according
eclipse of the moon.
of the hemisphere which is exposed to the sun’s rays, and the in
Salv. Well then, at that time its light ought to look most vivid,
terior, drinking in and soaking up this light so to speak, like a
being in a very dark field and not obscured by light from the
cloud or crystal, transmits it and makes the moon visibly light
luminous horns. How bright has it looked to you in that state?
ed.” This, if I remember correctly, he proves by authority, ex-
Simp . Sometimes I have seen it copper-colored and a little whit
The 92 perience, and reason, adducing Cleomedes, Vitellio, Macrobius, this modern author rejects it himself; but I think that, being The
and some other author, a modern ;t adding that experience 93
First unable to pass himself off as its original author, it occurred to
shows this light to look rather bright in daytime when the moon First
him to try his hand at suppressing it, or at least at belittling it
Day is near conjunction (that is, when it is crescent), and shines most for the simple-minded. We know the number of these to be enor Day
brightly along its limb. Moreover he writes that in solar eclipses, mous, and there are many men who enjoy the multitudinous ap
when the moon is under the sun’s disc, it is seen to be translucent, plause of the people more than the approbation of the excep
especially around the extreme edges. As to his reasons, I believe tional few.
he then says that since this phenomenon cannot be derived from Sagr. Just a minute, Salviati; it seems to me that you are not
the earth nor the stars nor the moon itself, it necessarily follows getting clear to the heart of the matter. Those who have nets to
that it comes from the sun. snare the common people know also how to be the authors of
Besides, on this supposition one may give suitable reasons other men’s inventions, so long as these are not ancient ones and
quite elegantly for every single thing that happens. Thus for the have not been published in the schools and in the market places
appearance of the secondary light more vividly along the ex so that they are more than familiar to everyone.
treme limb, there is the reason of the short space penetrated by Salv. Oh, I am more cynical than you. Why talk about publica
the sun’s rays — since of all the lines cutting a circle, the longest tions and notoriety? Does it make any difference whether the It is the same for
is that which passes through the center, and of the others those opinions to be
opinions and inventions are new to people or the people new to new to men as
which are more distant from that one are always shorter than them? If you would be content with the acclaim of the tyros in for men to be
new to the
those which are closer to it. From the same principle, he says, science who flourish now and then, you would be able to make opinions.
one may deduce why the said light is little diminished. And, final yourself the inventor of even the alphabet and become admirable
ly, a cause is assigned in this way for it happening that the bright to them in this way. And if in the course of time your cunning
est circle, along the extreme edge of the moon, is observed during were discovered, that would not prejudice your aims very much,
a solar eclipse to be in that part which is under the sun’s disc, for others would come along to fill in the gaps in the ranks of
and not in the part outside this disc. This comes about because your supporters.
the sun’s rays penetrate directly to our eyes through the part But let us get back to showing Simplicio the futility of the
placed under the sun, but fall beyond our line of sight when they arguments of his modern author, in which there are falsehoods
go through the parts outside. and fallacies and contradictions. First, it is false that this sec
Salv. If this philosopher had been the first author to hold such an ondary light is brighter around the extreme margin than in the
opinion, I should not wonder at his being so fond of it as to want central parts, so that a sort of ring or circle is formed that is
it considered true; but he having received it from others, I can more brilliant than the rest of the field. It is true that the moon Secondary light
of the moon ap
not think of any sufficient reason to excuse him for not having shows such a circle when observed in twilight at its first appear pears in the form
perceived its errors. Especially after he had heard the true cause ance after new moon, but that originates deceptively in differ of a ring—^bright
at the extreme
of the effect, and after having been able to assure himself by a ences between the boundaries which terminate the lunar disc circumference
and not in the
thousand experiments and obvious evidences that it is produced over which this secondary light is spread. For on the side toward center—and
by the earth’s reflection and nothing else. And to the extent that the sun, the light is bounded by the bright horn of the moon; on why.
in the estimation of this author (and of others who withhold their the other side, it has for its boundary the dark field of the twi
assent) the latter explanation leaves something to be desired, I light, in relation to which it appears lighter than the whiteness of
can forgive the more ancient authors who had not heard of it nor the lunar disc — which on the other side is obscured by the
hit upon it, but who, I am sure, would have accepted it with little greater brilliance of the horns. If only this modern author had Mode of observ
tried placing between his eye and the primary brilliance some ing the secondary
hesitation if they had heard of it. light of the
And if I may say frankly what I think, I cannot believe that screen such as the roof of a house, or some other partition, so that moon.
The 94 only the part of the moon outside the horn remained visible, he that this could easily happen for celestial bodies, which are very 95 The
would have seen it all equally luminous. differently constructed from our impure and filthy elemental
First bodies, and let us convict him of error by means that admit of First
Sim p . I seem to remember his writing about making use of some
Day such device for hiding the bright crescent. no response — or rather no subterfuge. If he wants to maintain Day
Salv. Well, if that is so, then what I have called an oversight of that the substance of the moon is diaphanous, he will have to
his is turned into a lie that borders upon rashness, since anybody say that this is so when the rays of the sun have to go through its
can put it to the test as often as he likes. entire thickness of two thousand miles, but that when they are
Moon’s disc in a Next, I question very much whether in an eclipse of the sun opposed by only a mile or so of it they do not penetrate it any
solar eclipse can more than they do one of our own mountains.
be seen only by the disc of the moon is seen at all except by deprivation of light,
default. especially when the eclipse is partial, as it must have been for Sagr. This reminds me of a man who wanted to sell me a secret
this author’s observations. But even if it were perceived as light- method of communicating with a person two or three thousand Laughing-stock
made of a person
ed, this would not contradict our opinion. It would favor this, miles away, by means of a certain sympathy of magnetic needles. who tried to sell
I told him that I would gladly buy, but wanted to see by experi a certain secret
since at that time the moon is opposite the hemisphere of the for conversing
earth that is illuminated by the sun; and though the shadow of ment and that it would be enough for me if he would stand in with someone a
thousand miles
the moon darkens a part of it, the darkened part is very small one room and I in another. He replied that its operation could not away.
in comparison with what remains illuminated. Then he adds be detected at such a short distance. I sent him on his way, with
here that in this event the part of the margin which is under the remark that I was not in the mood at that time to go to Cairo
neath the sun looks very bright, but that which remains outside or Moscow for the experiment, but that if he wanted to go I
does not, deducing from this the direct arrival at the eye of the would stay in Venice and take care of the other end.
sun’s rays through the former part but not through the latter. But let us hear how the deductions of our author go, and why
Here is one of those fabrications that reveal the other fictions of he has to admit the material of the moon to be permeable by
the person who recounts them. For if the rays of the sun had to solar rays at a thickness of two thousand miles, but as opaque
pass directly to our eyes in order to make the secondary light as one of our mountains at a depth of only a mile.
of the lunar disc visible, doesn’t this poor fellow see that we Salv. The mountains of the moon themselves give evidence of
should never observe such a secondary light except in eclipses it. Struck on one side by the sun, they cast very black shadows
of the sun? And if the presence of a part of the moon only half to the opposite side, more abrupt and definite than the shadows
a degree distant from the sun’s disc can deviate the sun’s rays of our own mountains; whereas if they were diaphanous, we
so that they do not arrive at our eyes, what will happen when should never have been able to discern any roughness on the
it is twenty or thirty degrees away, as it is right after the new surface of the moon, nor to see those luminous separated peaks
moon? How will the rays of the sun which then have to pass along the boundary that divides the lighted from the darkened
through the body of the moon find their way to our eyes? part. Still less would we see that same boundary so distinctly if
This fellow goes about thinking up, one by one, things that it were true that the sunlight penetrated the depths of the moon.
The author of would be required to serve his purposes, instead of adjusting Rather, according to this author’s own words, the boundary
the booklet
his purposes step by step to things as they are. Look: To make between the parts touched and not touched by the sun would
adapts facts to
his purposes, not the brightness of the sun capable of piercing the substance of have to appear very vague and mixed light-and-dark. For any
his purposes to material that gives passage to the sun’s rays through a thickness
the facts. the moon, he makes the latter translucent like the transparency
of a cloud or a crystal, for example. But I think he never got of two thousand miles would have to be so transparent that
round to deciding with regard to such transparency whether the there would be little difference in a hundredth or less part of that
sun’s rays would penetrate a cloud more than two thousand magnitude. Yet the boundary that separates the lighted part
miles thick. Now let us suppose that he would boldly respond from the dark is abrupt and as distinct as black is from white.
The 96 especially where the division passes over the part of the moon See what an inveterate affection and a deeply rooted opin The
that is naturally brightest and roughest. Where it cuts the classic
Sa l v . 97
First ion can do, Simplicio. It is so strong that you make the very
{antiche) spots, which are plains, they go in a spherical curve things seem to favor your opinion which you yourself adduce
First
Day so as to receive the sun’s rays obliquely, and the boundary is against it. If separation and distance are valid facts for arguing Day
not so abrupt because the illumination is fainter. a great difference in natures, it is necessary on the other hand
Finally, what he says about the secondary light not diminish that closeness and contiguity should mean similarity; and how Affinity between
ing and receding according as the moon waxes (but retaining much closer is the moon to the earth than it is to the other heaven earth and moon
with regard to
the same strength) is quite false. Little is to be seen of it even ly bodies! Confess then, by your own admission (and you will proximity.
at quadrature, when on the contrary it ought to be seen most have plenty of other philosophers for company), the great af
vividly, since at that time the moon can be seen after twilight in finity between the earth and the moon. And now let us get on;
the deepest night. propose whatever else remains to be considered about the diffi
From all this we conclude that the reflection from the earth culties that you posed against the congruence of these two
is very powerful on the moon. What is more important is that bodies.
there follows from this another beautiful resemblance, which S i m p . There remains my question regarding the solidity of the
The earth may is that if it is true that the planets act reciprocally upon the moon, which I deduced from its being highly polished and
operate recipro
cally upon the earth by their motion and by their light, perhaps the earth is no smooth, and you from its being mountainous. Another trouble
heavenly bodies less potent in acting upon them by its own light — and possibly originated in my believing that the reflection from the seas ought
by means of
light. by its motion, too. But even if it does not move, these actions to be stronger, on account of the evenness of their surface, than
may remain the same. For as we have already seen, the action that from the land, whose surface is so rough and dark.
of light (that is, the reflected light of the sun) is precisely the S a l v . A s to the first question I say that it is just as with the parts
same; and motion does no more than to make variations in ap of the earth, which because of their heaviness attempt to get as
pearances, which take place in the same way by making the close as possible to its center, though some do remain farther
earth move and holding the sun still as they would by the op away than others — mountains farther than plains, for in
posite. stance— and this because of their solidity and hardness, for
S i m p . N o philosopher is to be found who ever said that these if they were of fluid material they would level out. Just so, to
inferior bodies act upon celestial ones, while Aristotle said clearly see parts of the moon remain raised above the sphericity of the Solidity of the
lunar globe is
the opposite. parts beneath them implies their hardness, because it is plausible argued from its
S a l v . Aristotle and the others who did not know that the earth that the moon’s material forms itself into a spherical shape from being moun
tainous.
and moon reciprocally illuminate each other deserve to be ex a cooperative tendency {concorde conspirazione) of all its parts
cused. But they would equally deserve to be reprehended if, while toward their center.
wanting us to give in to them and believe that the moon acts on Concerning the other question, it seems to me that from our
the earth by light, they should insist on denying us the action having considered events that take place in mirrors we can un
of the earth on the moon when we had demonstrated to them that derstand quite well that the reflection of light coming from the Reflection of
light weaker
the earth lights up the moon. seas would be less than that coming from the land. I mean here from the ocean
S i m p . All in all, I find in my heart a great reluctance to grant this its general reflection, for as to the specific reflection from a quiet than from
the land.
companionship between the earth and moon of which you want sea toward one certain place, I have no doubt that anyone lo
to persuade me, placing the earth in the host of the stars, so to cated in that place would see from the water a very strong re
speak. For even if there were nothing else, the immense separa flection. But from all other places, the surface of the water would
tion and distance between the earth and the heavenly bodies be seen darker than the land. And to show this to your own
seems to me to imply necessarily a great dissimilarity. senses, let us go into that hall and pour a little water on the pave-
The 98 ment. Tell me, now, doesn’t this wet brick look darker than those that I think exist between the moon and the earth, which we had 99 The
dry ones? Of course it does, and it looks so from every place but better hurry along with, as we are staying too long on the moon.
First First
one; namely, where the reflection of light from that window I say then that if there were in nature only one way for two sur
Day strikes. Therefore move gently backward a bit. faces to be illuminated by the sun so that one appears lighter than Day
S i m p . From here I see the wet part brighter than the rest of the the other, and that this were by having one made of land and
Experiment
showing the re pavement, and I perceive that this happens because the reflection the other of water, it would be necessary to say that the moon’s
flection from surface was partly terrene and partly aqueous. But because there
water to be less
of the light from that window is coming straight toward me.
bright than from S a l v . All that this wetting has done is to fill the little pores in the are more ways known to us that could produce the same effect,
soil.
brick and reduce its surface to a smooth plane, from which the and perhaps others that we do not know of, I shall not make bold
reflected rays then come unitedly toward a single place. The to affirm one rather than another to exist on the moon.
rest of the pavement is dry, and keeps its roughness; that is, an We have already seen that a bleached silver plate changes
innumerable variety of slopes in its minute particles, from which from white to dark by the touch of the burnisher; the watery
the reflections of light go out in every direction but are much part of the earth looks darker than the dry; on the ridges of
weaker than if they were all to go united together. Therefore the mountains the wooded parts look much gloomier than the open
appearance of this part varies little or none when observed from and barren places because the plants cast a great deal of shadow
various directions, but looks the same from everywhere — and while the clearings are lighted by the sun. Such a mixture of
much less bright than that one particular reflection from the shadows is so effective that in sculptured velvet the color of
wet part. the cut silk looks much darker than that of the uncut, because
I conclude therefore that just as the surface of the ocean seen of shadows cast between one thread and another; and plain
from the moon would appear level (except for islands and rocks), velvet is likewise much darker than taffeta made of the same silk.
so it would appear less bright than that of the land, which is un So if on the moon there were things resembling dense forests,
even and mountainous. And if it were not that I do not wish to their aspect would probably be like that of the spots we see; a
Moon’s second seem too eager, as they say, I should tell you of having observed like difference would be created if they were seas; and, finally,
ary light there is nothing to prevent these spots being really of a darker
brighter before the secondary light of the moon (which I say is a reflection from
conjunction than the terrestrial globe) to be appreciably brighter two or three days color than the rest, for it is in that way that snow makes moun
after.
before conjunction than after. That is, when we see it before tains appear brighter.
dawn in the east it is brighter than when we see it in the evening What is clearly seen in the moon is that the darker parts are Darker parts of
the moon are
after the setting of the sun in the west. The reason for this dif all plains, with few rocks and ridges in them, though there are plains, brighter
ference is that the terrestrial hemisphere opposite to the moon some. The brighter remainder is all full of rocks, mountains, parts moun
tainous.
when it is in the east has fewer seas and more land, containing round ridges, and other shapes, and in particular there are great
all Asia. But when the moon is in the west, it faces great seas — ranges of mountains around the spots. That the spots are flat Around the spots
on the moon are
the whole Atlantic clear to America — a very plausible argument surfaces we are certain, from observing that the boundary which long chains of
mountains.
for the surface of the water showing itself less brilliantly than separates the light and dark parts makes an even cut in travers
that of the land. ing the spots, whereas in the bright parts it looks broken and
S i m p . [Therefore, in your opinion, the earth would make an ap jagged. But I do not know whether this evenness of surface is
pearance similar to that which we see in the moon, of at most enough by itself to cause the apparent darkness, and I rather
two parts.] But do you believe then that those great spots which think not. Things like ours
are not generated
are seen on the face of the moon are seas, and the brighter bal Quite apart from this, I consider the moon very different from on the moon, but
ance land, or some such thingPt the earth. Though I fancy to myself that its regions are not idle different—if in
deed generations
Salv. What you are now asking me is the first of the differences and dead, still I do not assert that life and motion exist there. exist there.
The 100 and much less that plants, animals, or other things similar to S a l v . If from other appearances we had any signs that there lO l The
ours are generated there. Even if they were, they would be ex were species similar to ours there, and only the occurrence of
First First
tremely diverse, and far beyond all our imaginings. I am inclined rains was lacking, we should be able to find this or some other
Day to believe this because in the first place I think that the material condition to take their place, as happens in Egypt by the inun Day
of the lunar globe is not land and water, and this alone is enough dations of the Nile. But finding no event whatever like ours, of
to prevent generations and alterations similar to ours. But even the many that would be required to produce similar effects, there
supposing land and water on the moon, there are in any case is no point in troubling to introduce one only, and even that one
Moon not com two reasons that plants and animals similar to ours would not not from sure observation but because of mere possibility. Be
posed of land
and water. be produced there. sides, if I were asked what my basic knowledge and natural rea
The first is that the varying aspects of the sun are so neces son told me regarding the production there of things similar to
Aspects of the sary for our various species that these could not exist at all with or different from ours, I should always reply, “Very different and
sun necessary for
our species are out them. Now the behavior of the sun toward the earth is much entirely unimaginable by us” ; for this seems to me to fit with
not duplicated different from that which it displays toward the moon. As to the richness of nature and the omnipotence of the Creator and
on the moon.
daily illumination, we on the earth have for the most part twenty- Ruler.
An ordinary day four hours divided between day and night, but the same effect S a g r . It always seems to me extreme rashness on the part of some
on the moon is a
month long. takes a month on the moon. The annual sinking and rising by when they want to make human abilities the measure of what
which the sun causes the various seasons and the inequalities of nature can do. On the contrary, there is not a single effect in
day and night are finished for the moon in a month. And whereas nature, even the least that exists, such that the most ingenious
To the moon, the for us the sun rises and sinks so much that between its maximum theorists can arrive at a complete understanding of it. This vain Never having
sun drops and completely un
ascends with a and minimum altitudes there lie forty-seven degrees of differ presumption of understanding everything can have no other basis derstood any
variation of 10 ence (that is, as much as the distance between the tropics), for than never understanding anything. For anyone who had ex thing makes
degrees; to the some people be
earth, 47 degrees. the moon it varies no more than ten degrees or a little less, which perienced just once the perfect understanding of one single thing, lieve they under
stand everything.
is the amount of the maximum latitudes of its orbit with respect and had truly tasted how knowledge is accomplished, would
to the ecliptic. recognize that of the infinity of other truths he understands noth
Now think what the action of the sun would be in the torrid ing.
zone if for fifteen days without pause it continued to beat down S a l v . Your argument is quite conclusive; in confirmation of it
with its rays. I t goes without saying that all the plants and herbs we have the evidence of those who do understand or have under
and animals would be destroyed; hence if any species existed stood some thing; the more such men have known, the more they
there, they would be plants and animals very different from have recognized and freely confessed their little knowledge. And
present ones. the wisest of the Greeks, so adjudged by the oracle, said openly
No rains on In the second place, I am sure that there are no rains on the that he recognized that he knew nothing.
the moon.
moon, because if clouds collected in any part of it, as around the S i m p . It must be said, then, that either the oracle or Socrates
earth, they would hide some of the things on the moon that we himself was a liar, the former declaring him the wisest, and the
see with the telescope. Briefly, the scene would alter in some latter saying he knew himself the most ignorant.
respect; an effect which I have never seen during long and dili S a l v . Neither of your alternatives follows, since both pronounce
gent observations, having always discovered a very pure and ments can be true. The oracle judges Socrates wisest above all
uniform serenity. other men, whose wisdom is limited; Socrates recognizes his
Sagr. To this it might be replied that either there might be great knowing nothing relative to absolute wisdom, which is infinite.
dews or that it rains there during its nights; that is, when the sun And since much is the same part of infinite as little, or as nothing
does not light it up. (for to arrive at an infinite number it makes no difference whether
The 102 we accumulate thousands, tens, or zeros), Socrates did well to nil. Then you must say that not even Nature understood how 103 The
recognize his limited knowledge to be as nothing to the infinity to make an intellect that could understand.
First which he lacked. But since there is nevertheless some knowledge First
Salv. You put the point very sharply, and to answer the objection
Day to be found among men, and this is not equally distributed to it is best to have recourse to a philosophical distinction and to say Day
all, Socrates could have had a larger share than others and thus that the human understanding can be taken in two modes, the
Truth of the
oracle’s response have verified the response of the oracle. intensive or the extensive. Extensively, that is, with regard to Intensively, man
in judging Soc understands
rates wisest.
Sagr. I think I understand this point quite well. Among men the multitude of intelligibles, which are infinite, the human un much; exten
there exists the power to act, Simplicio, but it is not equally derstanding is as nothing even if it understands a thousand prop sively, little.
shared by all; and no doubt the power of an emperor is greater ositions; for a thousand in relation to infinity is zero. But taking
than that of a private person, but both are nil in comparison to man’s understanding intensively, in so far as this term denotes
Divine omnipotence. Among men there are some who under understanding some proposition perfectly, I say that the human
stand agriculture better than others; but what has knowing how intellect does understand some of them perfectly, and thus in
to plant a grapevine in a ditch got to do with knowing how to these it has as much absolute certainty as Nature itself has. Of
make it take root, draw nourishment, take from this some part such are the mathematical sciences alone; that is, geometry and
good for building leaves, some other for forming tendrils, this arithmetic, in which the Divine intellect indeed knows infinitely
for the bunches, that for the grapes, the other for the skins, all more propositions, since it knows all. But with regard to those
this being the work of most wise Nature? This is one single par few which the human intellect does understand, I believe that its
ticular example of the innumerable works of Nature, and in knowledge equals the Divine in objective certainty, for here it
Divine knowl this alone may be recognized an infinite wisdom; hence one may succeeds in understanding necessity, beyond which there can be
edge infinitely
infinite. conclude that Divine wisdom is infinitely infinite. no greater sureness.
Salv. Here is another example. Do we not say that the art of dis Simp . This speech strikes me as very bold and daring.
Michelangelo’s covering a beautiful statue in a block of marble has elevated the Salv. These are very ordinary propositionst and far from any
sublime genius.
genius of Michelangelo far, far above the ordinary minds of shade of temerity or boldness. They do not detract in the least
other men? Yet this work is nothing but the copying of a single from the majesty of Divine wisdom, just as saying that God
attitude and position of the external and superficial members of cannot undo what is done does not in the least diminish His om
one motionless man. Then what is it in comparison with a man nipotence. But I question, Simplicio, whether your suspicion
made by Nature, composed of so many members, external and does not arise from your having taken my words equivocally.
internal, of so many muscles, tendons, nerves, bones, that serve So in order to explain myself better, I say that as to the truth of
so many and such diverse motions? And what shall we say of the knowledge which is given by mathematical proofs, this is the
the senses, of spiritual power, and finally of the understanding? same that Divine wisdom recognizes; but I shall concede to you God’s mode of
knowing is dif
May we not rightly say that the making of a statue yields by an indeed that the way in which God knows the infinite proposi ferent from
infinite amount to the formation of a live man, even to the for tions of which we know some few is exceedingly more excellent man’s.
mation of the lowest worm? than ours. Our method proceeds with reasoning by steps from Human
understanding
Sagr. And what difference do you think there was between the one conclusion to another, while His is one of simple intuition. accomplished by
dove of Archytas and a natural dove? We, for example, in order to win a knowledge of some proper reasoning.
Simp . Either I am without understanding or there is a manifest ties of the circle (which has an infinity of them), begin with one
contradiction in this argument of yours. Among your greatest of the simplest, and, taking this for the definition of circle, pro
encomiums, if not indeed the greatest of all, is your praise for ceed by reasoning to another property, and from this to a third,
the understanding which you attribute to natural man. A little and then a fourth, and so on; but the Divine intellect, by a sim
while ago you agreed with Socrates that his understanding was ple apprehension of the circle’s essence, knows without time-
The 104 consuming reasoning all the infinity of its properties. Next, all Titian?” Looking at what men have found out about arranging 105 The
these properties are in effect virtually included in the definitions the musical intervals and forming precepts and rules in order
First First
of all things; and ultimately, through being infinite, are perhaps to control them for the wonderful delight of the ear, when shall
Day but one in their essence and in the Divine mind. Nor is all the I be able to cease my amazement? What shall I say of so many Day
above entirely unknown to the human mind either, but it is and such diverse instruments? With what admiration the reading
Definitions vir
tually comprise clouded with deep and thick mists, which become partly dis of excellent poets fills anyone who attentively studies the inven
all properties of persed and clarified when we master some conclusions and get tion and interpretation of concepts! And what shall I say of
the things
defined. them so firmly established and so readily in our possession that architecture? What of the art of navigation?
Infinite proper we can run over them very rapidly. For, after all, what more is But surpassing all stupendous inventions, what sublimity of Invention of
ties are perhaps writing stupen
but one. there to the square on the hypotenuse being equal to the squares mind was his who dreamed of finding means to communicate his dous above all.
on the other two sides, than the equality of two parallelograms on deepest thoughts to any other person, though distant by mighty
equal bases and between parallel lines? And is this not ultimately intervals of place and time! Of talking with those who are in
the same as the equality of two surfaces which when superim India; of speaking to those who are not yet born and will not
posed are not increased, but are enclosed within the same boun be born for a thousand or ten thousand years; and with what
Advances made daries? Now these advances, which our intellect makes labor facility, by the different arrangements of twenty characters upon
by human reason
in time are made iously and step by step, run through the Divine mind like light a page!
instanter by the in an instant; which is the same as saying that everything is Let this be the seal of all the admirable inventions of mankind
Divine intellect,
which has them always present to it. and the close of our discussions for this day. The hottest hours
always present. I conclude from this that our understanding, as well in the now being past, I think that Salviati might like to enjoy our cool
manner as in the number of things understood, is infinitely sur ones in a gondola; and tomorrow I shall expect you both so that
passed by the Divine; but I do not thereby abase it so much as we may continue the discussions now begun.
to consider it absolutely null. No, when I consider what mar
velous things and how many of them men have understood, in End of the First Day
quired into, and contrived, I recognize and understand only too
clearly that the human mind is a work of God’s, and one of the
most excellent.
S a g r . I myself have many times considered in the same vein
Human intelli what you are now saying, and how great may be the acuteness of
gence wonderful
in penetration. the human mind. And when I run over the many and marvelous
inventions men have discovered in the arts as in letters, and then
reflect upon my own knowledge, I count myself little better than
miserable. I am so far from being able to promise myself, not
indeed the finding out of anything new, but even the learning
of what has already been discovered, that I feel stupid and con
fused, and am goaded by despair. If I look at some excellent
statue, I say within my heart: “When will you be able to remove
the excess from a block of marble and reveal so lovely a figure
hidden therein? When will you know how to mix different colors
and spread them over a canvas or a wall and represent all visible
objects by their means, like a Michelangelo, a Raphael, or a
more likelihood than the other, it seems to me that our next step 107 The
should be to examine whether the earth must be considered im
Second
movable, as most people have believed up to the present, or mo
bile, as many ancient philosophers believed and as others of Day
THE SECOND DAY more recent times consider it; and, if movable, what its motion
may be.
Salv. N ow I know and recognize the signposts along our road.
But before starting in again and going ahead, I ought to tell you
that I question this last thing you have said, about our having
concluded in favor of the opinion that the earth is endowed with
the same properties as the heavenly bodies. For I did not con
clude this, just as I am not deciding upon any other controversial
proposition. My intention was only to adduce those arguments
Now there is one motion which is most general and supreme anyone could be found who would think it the more reasonable
Diurnal motion over all, and it is that by which the sun, moon, and all other and credible thing that it was the celestial sphere which did the
is seen to be most
general to the planets and fixed stars — in a word, the whole universe, the turning, and the terrestrial globe which remained fixed.
whole universe earth alone excepted — appear to be moved as a unit from east S a g r . If, throughout the whole variety of effects that could exist
excepting the
earth. to west in the space of twenty-four hours. This, in so far as first in nature as dependent upon these motions, all the same conse
appearances are concerned, may just as logically belong to the quences followed indifferently to a hairsbreadth from both posi
earth alone as to the rest of the universe, since the same appear tions, still my first general impression of them would be this: I
ances would prevail as much in the one situation as in the other. should think that anyone who considered it more reasonable for
Thus it is that Aristotle and Ptolemy, who thoroughly understood the whole universe to move in order to let the earth remain fixed
this consideration, in their attempt to prove the earth immovable would be more irrational than one who should climb to the top
do not argue against any other motion than this diurnal one, of your cupola just to get a view of the city and its environs, and
though Aristotle does drop a hint against another motion ascribed then demand that the whole countryside should revolve around
to it by an ancient writer,t of which we shall speak in the him so that he would not have to take the trouble to turn his head.
proper place. Doubtless there are many and great advantages to be drawn
S a g r . I am quite convinced of the force of your argument, but from the new theory and not from the previous one (which to
it raises a question for me from which I do not know how to free my mind is comparable with or even surpasses the above in
myself, and it is this: Copernicus attributed to the earth another absurdity), making the former more credible than the latter. But
motion than the diurnal. By the rule just affirmed, this ought to perhaps Aristotle, Ptolemy, and Simplicio ought to marshal their
remain imperceptible to all observations on the earth, but be advantages against us and set them forth, too, if such there are;
visible in the rest of the universe. It seems to me that one may otherwise it will be clear to me that there are none and cannot
deduce as a necessary consequence either that he was grossly be any.
mistaken in assigning to the earth a motion corresponding to no S a l v . Despite much thinking about it, I have not been able to
appearance in the heavens generally, or that if the correspond find any difference, so it seems to me I have found that there can
The 116 be no difference; hence I think it vain to seek one further. For universe stay still, or the earth alone remains fixed while the 117 The
consider: Motion, in so far as it is and acts as motion, to that whole universe shares one motion, who is going to believe that
Second extent exists relatively to things that lack it; and among things nature (which by general agreement does not act by means of Second
Day which all share equally in any motion, it does not act, and is as many things when it can do so by means of few) has chosen to Day
if it did not exist. Thus the goods with which a ship is laden make an immense number of extremely large bodies move with
Motion is non Nature does not
existent for leaving Venice, pass by Corfu, by Crete, by Cyprus and go to inconceivable velocities, to achieve what could have been done act by means of
things equally by a moderate movement of one single body around its own many things
moved; so far as
Aleppo. Venice, Corfu, Crete, etc. stand still and do not move when she can act
it acts, it relates with the ship; but as to the sacks, boxes, and bundles with which center? by means of few.
to things
lacking it. the boat is laden and with respect to the ship itself, the motion S i m p . I do not quite understand how this very great motion is
from Venice to Syria is as nothing, and in no way alters their as nothing for the sun, the moon, the other planets, and the in
relation among themselves. This is so because it is common to numerable host of the fixed stars. Why do you say it is nothing
all of them and all share equally in it. If, from the cargo in the for the sun to pass from one meridian to the other, rise above
ship, a sack were shifted from a chest one single inch, this alone this horizon and sink beneath that, causing now the day and now
would be more of a movement for it than the two-thousand-mile the night; and for the moon, the other planets, and the fixed stars
journey made by all of them together. to vary similarly?
S i m p . This is good, sound doctrine, and entirely Peripatetic. S a l v . Every one of these variations which you recite to me is
S a l v . I should have thought it somewhat older. And I question nothing except in relation to the earth. To see that this is true,
Proposition whether Aristotle entirely understood it when selecting it from remove the earth; nothing remains in the universe of rising and
taken by Aris setting of the sun and moon, nor of horizons and meridians, nor
totle from the some good school of thought, and whether he has not, by altering
ancients but it in his writings, made it a source of confusion among those who day and night, and in a word from this movement there will never
altered by him.
wish to maintain everything he said. When he wrote that every originate any changes in the moon or sun or any stars you please,
thing which is moved is moved upon something immovable, I fixed or moving. All these changes are in relation to the earth, From the diurnal
motion, no
think he only made equivocal the saying that whatever moves, all of th>m meaning nothing except that the sun shows itself now change originates
moves with respect to something motionless. This proposition over China, then to Persia, afterward to Egypt, to Greece, to in all the heaven
ly bodies; all
suffers no difficulties at all, whereas the other has many. France, to Spain, to America, etc. And the same holds for the changes may be
moon and the rest of the heavenly bodies, this effect taking place referred to the
S a g r . Please do not break the thread, but continue with the earth.
argument already begun. in exactly the same way if, without embroiling the biggest part
S a l v . It is obvious, then, that motion which is common to many of the universe, the terrestrial globe is made to revolve upon
moving things is idle and inconsequential to the relation of these itself.
movables among themselves, nothing being changed among them, And let us redouble the difficulty with another very great one,
First argument and that it is operative only in the relation that they have with which is this. If this great motion is attributed to the heavens, it Second con
firmation that
for proving the
other bodies lacking that motion, among which their location is has to be made in the opposite direction from the specific motion the diurnal mo
diurnal motion
to be the earth’s. changed. Now, having divided the universe into two parts, one of all the planetary orbs, of which each one incontrovertibly has tion is the
earth’s.
of which is necessarily movable and the other motionless, it is its own motion from west to east, this being very gentle and mod
the same thing to make the earth alone move, and to move all the erate, and must then be made to rush the other way; that is, from
rest of the universe, so far as concerns any result which may east to west, with this very rapid diurnal motion. Whereas by
depend upon such movement. For the action of such a movement making the earth itself move, the contrariety of motions is re
is only in the relation between the celestial bodies and the earth, moved, and the single motion from west to east accommodates
which relation alone is changed. Now if precisely the same effect all the observations and satisfies them all completely.
follows whether the earth is made to move and the rest of the Simp . As to the contrariety of motions, that would matter little.
The ii8 since Aristotle demonstrates that circular motions are not con
about forty-two hours; the next, in three and a half days; the 119 The
trary to one another, and their opposition cannot be called true
Second third in seven days and the most distant in sixteen. And this
contrariety.
very harmonious trend will not be a bit altered if the earth is
Second
Day Salv. Does Aristotle demonstrate that, or does he just say it
made to move on itself in twenty-four hours. But if the earth is Day
because it suits certain designs of his? If, as he himself declares,
Circular motions desired to remain motionless, it is necessary, after passing from
are not contrary, contraries are those things which mutually destroy each other, I Times of circula
according to the brief period of the moon to the other consecutively larger tion of Jupiter’s
Aristotle.
cannot see how two movable bodies meeting each other along a ones, and ultimately to that of Mars in two years, and the greater satellites.
circular line conflict any less than if they had met along a straight one of Jupiter in twelve, and from this to the still larger one of
line. Saturn, whose period is thirty years — it is necessary, I say, to
Sack. Please stop a moment. Tell me, Simplicio, when two pass on beyond to another incomparably larger sphere, and make
knights meet tilting in an open field, or two whole squadrons, or this one finish an entire revolution in twenty-four hours. Now A twenty-four-
two fleets at sea go to attack and smash and sink each other, this is the minimum disorder that can be introduced, for if one
hour motion at
tributed to the
would you call their encounters contrary to one another? wished to pass from Saturn’s sphere to the stellar, and make the highest sphere
Simp . I should say they were contrary. disorders the
latter so much greater than Saturn’s that it would proportionally periods of the
Sagr. Then why are two circular motions not contrary? Being be suited to a very slow motion of many thousands of years,t a lower ones.
made upon the surface of the land or sea, which as you know is much greater leap would be required to pass beyond that to a still
spherical, these motions become circular. Do you know what larger one and then make that revolve in twenty-hour hours. But
circular motions aret not contrary to each other, Simplicio? They by giving mobility to the earth, order becomes very well observed
are those of two circles which touch from the outside; one being among the periods; from the very slow sphere of Saturn one
turned, the other naturally moves the opposite way. But if one passes on to the entirely immovable fixed stars, and manages to
circle should be inside the other, it is impossible that their mo escape a fourth difficulty necessitatfd by supposing the stellar Fourth con
tions should be made in opposite directions without their resisting sphere Jo be movable. This difficulty is the immense disparity firmation.
each other. between the motions of the stars, some of which would be moving Great inequality
between the
Salv. “Contrary” or “not contrary,” these are quibbles about very rapidly in vast circles, and others very slowly in little tiny movements of
words, but I know that with facts it is a much simpler and more the fixed stars
circles, according as they are located farther from or closer to the when their
natural thing to keep everything with a single motion than to poles. This is indeed a nuisance, for just as we see that all those sphere is made
movable.
introduce two, whether one wants to call them contrary or bodies whose motion is undoubted move in large circles, so it
opposite. But I do not assume the introduction of two to be im would not seem to have been good judgment to arrange bodies in
possible, nor do I pretend to draw a necessary proof from this; such a way that they must move circularly at immense distances
merely a greater probability. The improbability is shown for a from the center, and then make them move in little tiny circles.
Third confirma third time in the relative disruption of the order which we surely Not only will the size of the circles and consequently the Motions of the
tion of the same. fixed stars now
see existing among those heavenly bodies whose circulation is velocities of motion of these stars be very diverse from the orbits accelerated and
not doubtful, but most certain. This order is such that the greater and motions of some others, but (and this shall be the fifth diffi again retarded if
the stellar sphere
orbits complete their revolutions in longer times, and the lesser culty) the same stars will keep changing their circles and their is movable.
Larger orbits in shorter; thus Saturn, describing a greater circle than the other velocities, since those which two thousand years ago were on the
have longer
times of planets, completes it in thirty years; Jupiter revolves in its celestial equator, and which consequently described great circles
circulation. smaller one in twelve years. Mars in two; the moon covers its with their motion, are found in our time to be many degrees dis
much smaller circle in a single month. And we see no less sensibly tant, and must be made slower in motion and reduced to moving
that of the satellites of Jupiter (stelle Medicee),^ the closest one in smaller circles. Indeed, it is not impossible that a time will
to that planet makes its revolution in a very short time, that is in come when some of the stars which in the past have always been
The 120 moving will be reduced, by reaching the pole, to holding fast, will help me to express myself more easily if I proceed by inter 12 1 The
and then after that time will start moving once more; whereas rogation. Therefore I ask Simplicio, first, whether he believes
Second that the same simple movable body can naturally partake of
Second
all those stars which certainly do move describe, as I said, very
Day large circles in their orbits and are unchangeably preserved in diverse movements, or whether only a single motion suits it, this Day
them. being its own natural ohe?
Sixth confirma For anyone who reasons soundly, the unlikelihood is in Simp . For a simple movable body there can be but a single mo For a simple
tion. movable body
creased— and this is the sixth difficulty — by the incompre tion, and no more, which suits it naturally; any others it can there is one nat
hensibility of what is called the “solidity” of that very vast sphere possess only incidentally and by participation. Thus when a man ural motion
alone; all others
in whose depths are firmly fixed so many stars which, without walks along the deck of a ship, his own motion is that of walking, are by participa
tion.
changing place in the least among themselves, come to be carried while the motion which takes him to port is his by participation;
around so harmoniously with such a disparity of motions. If, for he could never arrive there by walking if the ship did not take
however, the heavens are fluid (as may much more reasonably him there by means of its motion.
be believed) so that each star roves around in it by itself, what Sagr. Second, tell me about this motion which is communicated
law will regulate their motion so that as seen from the earth they to a movable body by participation, when it itself is moved by
shall appear as if made into a single sphere? For this to happen, some other motion different from that in which it participates.
it seems to me that it is as much more effective and convenient Must this shared motion in turn reside in some subject, or can it
to make them immovable than to have them roam around, as it indeed exist in nature without other support?
is easier to count the myriad tiles set in a courtyard than to Simp . Aristotle answers all these questions for you. He tells you Motion does not
exist without a
number the troop of children running around on them. that just as there is only one motion for one movable body, so movable subject.
Seventh con Finally, for the seventh objection, if we attribute the diurnal there is but one movable body for that motion. Consequently no
firmation.
rotation to the highest heaven, then this has to be made of such motion can either exist or even be imagined except as inhering in
strength and power as to carry with it the innumerable host of its subject.
fixed stars, all of them vast bodies and much larger than the Sagr. N ow in the third place I should like you to tell me whether
earth, as well as to carry along the planetary orbs despite the fact you believe that the moon and the other planets and celestial
that the two move naturally in opposite ways. Besides this, one bodies have their own motions, and what these are.
must grant that the element of fire and the greater part of the air Simp . They have, and they are those motions in accordance with
are likewise hurried along, and that only the little body of the which they run through the zodiac — the moon in a month, the
earth remains defiant and resistant to such power. This seems to sun in a year. Mars in two, the stellar sphere in so many thou
The earth, pen me to be most difficult; I do not understand why the earth, a sands. These are their own natural motions.
dant and bal
suspended body balanced on its center and indifferent to motion Sagr. N ow as to that motion with which the fixed stars, and with
anced in a fluid
medium, seems or to rest, placed in and surrounded by an enclosing fluid, should them all the planets, are seen rising and setting and returning to
unable to resist
not give in to such force and be carried around too. We encounter the east every twenty-four hours. How does that belong to them?
the urgency of
the diurnal no such objections if we give the motion to the earth, a small and Simp . They have that by participation.
motion. Sagr. Then it does not reside in them; and neither residing in
trifling body in comparison with the universe, and hence unable
to do it any violence. them, nor being able to exist without some subject to reside in,
it must be made the proper and natural motion of some other
Sagr. I am aware of some ideas whirling around in my own
imagination which have been confusedly roused in me by these sphere.
Sim p . As to this, astronomers and philosophers have discovered
arguments. If I wish to keep my attention on the things about
another very high sphere, devoid of stars, to which the diurnal
to be said, I shall have to try to get them in better order and to
rotation naturally belongs. To this they have given the name
place the proper construction upon them, if possible. Perhaps it
The 122 primum mobile; this speeds along with it all the inferior spheres, not finite merely, but very feeble. But with respect to the power 12 3 The
contributing to and sharing with them its motion. of the Mover, which is infinite, it is just as easy to move the uni
Second Second
S a g r . But when all things can proceed in most perfect harmony verse as the earth, or for that matter a straw. And when the
Day without introducing other huge and unknown spheres; without power is infinite, why should not a great part of it be exercised Day
other movements or imparted speedings; with every sphere rather than a small? From this it appears to me that the general
It seems fitting
having only its simple motion, unmixed with contrary move argument is ineffective. that a large part
ments, and with everything taking place in the same direction, rather than a
S a l v . If I had ever said that the universe does not move because small part of in
as must be the case if all depend upon a single principle, why of any lack of power in the Mover, I should have been mistaken, finite power
should be
reject the means of doing this, and give assent to such outlandish and your correction would be opportune; I grant you that it is exercised.
things and such labored conditions? as easy for an infinite force to move a hundred thousand things
S i m p . The point is to find a simple and ready means. as to move one. But what I have been saying was with regard not
S a g r . This seems to me to be found, and quite elegantly. Make to the Mover, but only the movables; and not with regard to their
the earth the primum mobile; that is, make it revolve upon itself resistance alone, which is certainly less for the earth than for
in twenty-four hours in the same way as all the other spheres. the universe, but with regard to other particulars considered
Then, without its imparting such a motion to any other planet just now.
or star, all of them will have their risings, settings, and in a word Next, as to your saying that a great part of an infinite power
all their other appearances. may better be exercised than a small part, I reply to you that For the infinite,
one part is not
Sim p . The crucial thing is being able to move the earth without one part of the infinite is not greater than another, when both are larger than an
causing a thousand inconveniences. finite; nor can it be said of an infinite number that a hundred other, though
these may be
S a l v . All inconveniences will be removed as you propound them. thousand is a greater part than two is, though the former is fifty unequal among
Up to this point, only the first and most general reasons have thousand times as great as the latter. And if what is required in themselves.
been mentioned which render it not entirely improbable that the order to move the universe is a finite power, then even though
daily rotation belongs to the earth rather than to the rest of the this would be very large in comparison with what would be
One experiment universe. Nor do I set these forth to you as inviolable laws, but required to move the earth alone, nevertheless a greater part of
or established
proof vanquishes merely as plausible reasons. For I understand very well that one the infinite power would not thereby be employed, nor would
all probable single experiment or conclusive proof to the contrary would that which remained idle be less than infinite. Hence to apply a
reasons.
suffice to overthrow both these and a great many other probable little more or less power for a particular effect is insignificant.
arguments. So there is no need to stop here; rather let us proceed Besides, the operations of such power do not have for their end
ahead and hear what Simplicio answers, and what greater proba and goal the diurnal movement alone, for there are many other
bilities or firmer arguments he adduces on the other side. motions of the universe that we know of, and there may be very
S i m p . First I shall say some things in general about all these many more unknown to us.
considerations taken together, and then get down to certain Giving our attention, then, to the movable bodies, and not
particulars. questioning that it is a shorter and readier operation to move the
It seems to me that you base your case throughout upon the earth than the universe, and paying attention to the many other
greater ease and simplicity of producing the same effects. As simplifications and conveniences that follow from merely this
to their causation, you consider the moving of the earth alone one, it is much more probable that the diurnal motion belongs to
equal to the moving of all the rest of the universe except the the earth alone than to the rest of the universe excepting the
earth, while from the standpoint of action, you consider the earth. This is supported by a very true maxim of Aristotle’s
former much easier than the latter. To this I answer that it seems which teaches that jrustra fit per plura quod potest fieri per
that way to me also when I consider my own powers, which are pauciora.
The 124 Sim p . In referring to this axiom you have left out one little clause seen; rather, the same stars always rise and set in the same place 125 The
that means everything, especially for our present purposes. The without any variations.
Second Second
detail left out is aeque bene; hence it is necessary to examine “Third, the natural motion of the parts and of the whole is
Day whether both assumptions can satisfy us equally well in every toward the center of the universe, and for that reason also it Day
respect. rests therein.” He then discusses the question whether the mo
S a l v . Finding out whether both positions satisfy us equally well tion of the parts is toward the center of the universe or merely
will be included in the detailed examination of the appearances toward that of the earth, concluding that their own tendency is
which they have to satisfy. For we have argued ex hypothesi up to go toward the former, and that only accidentally do they go
to now, and will continue to argue so, assuming that both posi toward the latter, which question was argued at length yesterday.
tions are equally adapted to the fulfillment of all the appear Finally he strengthens this with a fourth argument taken from
In the axiom ances. So I suspect that this detail which you declare to have been experiments with heavy bodies which, falling from a height, go
Frustra fit per
plura etc., it is omitted by me was rather superfluously added by you. Saying perpendicularly to the surface of the earth. Similarly, projectiles
superjfluous to “equally well” names a relation, which necessarily requires at thrown vertically upward come down again perpendicularly by
add aeque bene.
least two terms, one thing not being capable of being related to the same line, even though they have been thrown to immense
itself; one cannot say, for example, that quiet is equally good height. These arguments are necessary proofs that their motion
with quiet. Therefore to say: “It is pointless to use many to ac is toward the center of the earth, which, without moving in the
complish what may be done with fewer” implies that what is to be least, awaits and receives them.
done must be the same thing, and not two different things. And He then hints at the end that astronomers adduce other rea
because the same thing cannot be said to be equally well done sons in confirmation of the same conclusions — that the earth
with itself, the addition of the phrase “equally well” is super is in the center of the universe and immovable. A single one of
fluous, and a relation with only one term. these is that all the appearances seen in the movements of the
S a g r . If we do not want to repeat what happened yesterday, stars correspond with this central position of the earth, which
please get back to the point; and you, Simplicio, begin produc correspondence they would not otherwise possess. The others,
ing those difficulties that seem to you to contradict this new adduced by Ptolemy and other astronomers, I can give you now
arrangement of the universe. if you like; or after you have said as much as you want to in
S i m p . The arrangement is not new; rather, it is most ancient, reply to these of Aristotle.
as is shown by Aristotle refuting it, the following being his Salv. The arguments produced on this matter are of two kinds.
refutations :t Some pertain to terrestrial events without relation to the stars, Arguments of
two kinds on the
Aristotle’s rea “First, whether the earth is moved either in itself, being placed and others are drawn from the appearances and observations of question of mo
sons for the earth celestial things. Aristotle’s arguments are drawn mostly from the the tion or rest for
being at rest. in the center, or in a circle, being removed from the center, it earth.
must be moved with such motion by force, for this is not its things around us, and he leaves the others to the astronomers.
natural motion. Because if it were, it would belong also to all Hence it will be good, if it seems so to you, to examine those
its particles. But every one of them is moved along a straight taken from earthly experiments, and thereafter we shall see to
line toward the center. Being thus forced and preternatural, it the other sort. And since some such arguments are adduced by Arguments of
Ptolemy, Tycho,
cannot be everlasting. But the world order is eternal; there Ptolemy, Tycho, and other astronomers and philosophers, in and others be
fore, etc. addition to their accepting, confirming, and supporting those of sides Aristotle’s.
“Second, it appears that all other bodies which move circularly Aristotle, these may all be taken together in order not to have
lag behind, and are moved with more than one motion, except the to give the same or similar answers twice. Therefore, Simplicio,
primum mobile. Hence it would be necessary that the earth be present them, if you will; or, if you want me to relieve you of
moved also with two motions; and if that were so, there would that burden, I am at your service.
have to be variations in the fixed stars. But such are not to be Sim p . It will be better for you to bring them up, for having given
The 126 them greater study you will have them readier at hand, and in toward the west, the ball would fall to earth eight miles distant 127 The
great number too. from the gun — that is, its own five toward the west and the
Second Second
Salv. As the strongest reason of all is adduced that of heavy gun’s three to the east. But the shot toward the east would range
Day bodies, which, falling down from on high, go by a straight and no further than two miles, which is all that remains after sub Day
vertical line to the surface of the earth. This is considered an tracting from the five of the shot the three of the gun’s motion
First argument,
taken from irrefutable argument for the earth being motionless. For if it toward the same place. Now experiment shows the shots to fall
heavy bodies
falling from on made the diurnal rotation, a tower from whose top a rock was let equally; therefore the cannon is motionless, and consequently
high. fall, being carried by the whirling of the earth, would travel many the earth is, too. Not only this, but shots to the south or north The argument
hundreds of yards to the east in the time the rock would consume confirmed by
likewise confirm the stability of the earth; for they would never shots toward
in its fall, and the rock ought to strike the earth that distance hit the mark that one had aimed at, but would always slant north and south.
away from the base of the tower. This effect they support with toward the west because of the travel that would be made toward
Confirmation by another experiment, which is to drop a lead ball from the top of the east by the target, carried by the earth while the ball was in
the example of a
body falling the mast of a boat at rest, noting the place where it hits, which the air. And not merely shots along the meridians, but even those The same con
from the top of firmed by shots
a ship’s mast.
is close to the foot of the mast; but if the same ball is dropped made to the east or west would not range truly; for the easterly to east and west.
from the same place when the boat is moving, it will strike at shots would carry high and the westerly low whenever they were
that distance from the foot of the mast which the boat will have aimed point-blank. Since the shots in both directions take the
run during the time of fall of the lead, and for no other reason path of a tangent — that is, a line parallel to the horizon — and
than that the natural movement of the ball when set free is in a the horizon is always falling away to the east and rising in the
Second argu straight line toward the center of the earth. This argument is west if the diurnal motion belongs to the earth (which is why the
ment, taken from
a projectile fortified with the experiment of a projectile sent a very great eastern stars appear to rise and the western stars to set), it
thrown to a distance upward; this might be a ball shot from a cannon aimed follows that the target to the east would drop away under the
great height.
perpendicular to the horizon. In its flight and return this con shot, wherefore the shot would range high, and the rising of the
sumes so much time that in our latitude the cannon and we would western target would make the shot to the west low. Hence in no
be carried together many miles eastward by the earth, so that direction would shooting ever be accurate; and since experience
the ball, falling, could never come back near the gun, but would is contrary to this, it must be said that the earth is immovable.
fall as far to the west as the earth had run on ahead. Sim p . Oh, these are excellent arguments, to which it will be im
Third argument, They add moreover the third and very effective experiment of possible to find a valid answer.
taken from can
non shots to east shooting a cannon ball point-blankt to the east, and then another Salv. Perhaps they are new to you?
and west. one with equal charge at the same elevation to the west; the shot Sim p . Yes, indeed, and now I see with how many elegant ex
toward the west ought to range a great deal farther out than the periments nature graciously wishes to aid us in coming to the
other one to the east. For when the ball goes toward the west, and recognition of the truth. Oh, how well one truth accords with
the cannon, carried by the earth, goes east, the ball ought to another, and how all cooperate to make themselves indomitable!
strike the earth at a distance from the cannon equal to the sum Sagr. What a shame there were no cannons in Aristotle’s time!
of the two motions, one made by itself to the west, and the other With them he would indeed have battered down ignorance, and
by the gun, carried by the earth, toward the east. On the other spoken without the least hesitation concerning the universe.
hand, from the trip made by the ball shot toward the east it Salv. It suits me very well that these arguments are new to you,
would be necessary to subtract that which was made by the for now you will not remain of the same opinion as most Peripa
cannon following it. Suppose, for example, that the journey made tetics, who believe that anyone who departs from Aristotle’s
by the ball in itself was five miles and that the earth in that lati doctrine must therefore have failed to understand his proofs.
tude traveled three miles during the flight of the ball; in the shot But you will certainly see further novelties; you will hear the
The 128 followers of the new system producing observations, experi of Copernicus had at first held the opposite, and was very well 129 The
ments, and arguments against it more forcible than those adduced informed concerning the arguments of Aristotle and Ptolemy,
Second Second
by Aristotle and Ptolemy and the other opponents of the same and that on the other hand none of the followers of Ptolemy and
Day conclusions. Thus you will become assured that it is not through Aristotle had been formerly of the Copernican opinion and had Day
ignorance or inexperience that they have learned to adhere to left that to come round to Aristotle’s view — considering these
Followers of
Copernicus not such opinions. things, I say, I commenced to believe that one who forsakes an
motivated by ig opinion which he imbibed with his milk and which is supported
norance of the
Sagr. This is the time for me to tell you a few of the things that
opposing reasons. happened to me when I first began to hear these opinions spoken by multitudes, to take up another that has few followers and is
of. I was then a youth who had scarcely finished the course in rejected by all the schools and that truly seems to be a gigantic
philosophy, giving this up in order to apply myself to other ac paradox, must of necessity be moved, not to say compelled, by
tivities. It happened that a certain foreigner from Rostock, the most effective arguments. This made me very curious to get
Christian whose name I believe was Christian Wursteisen, a supporter of to the bottom of this matter. And I consider it great fortune to
Wursteisen lec have met you two, from whom without any trouble I can hear
tured about the the Copernican opinion, arrived in these parts and gave two or
opinions of Co three lectures in an academy on this subject. He had a throng everything that has been said — perhaps all that can be said —
pernicus, and
what happened. of hearers, more from the novelty of the subject than for any on this subject, certain that I ought by virtue of your reasonings
other reason, I think. I did not attend them, having formed a to be lifted out of doubt and put into a position of certainty.
definite impression that this opinion could be nothing but solemn Sim p . Nevertheless your opinion and your hope may be mistaken,
foolery. Later, asking about it from some who had gone, I heard for in the end you may find yourself more confused than ever.
them all making a joke of it except one, who told me that the Sagr. I t seems to me impossible for that to happen.
matter was not entirely ridiculous. Since I considered this person Simp . Why not? I am good evidence myself; for the farther on
an intelligent man and rather conservative, I was sorry that I this goes, the more confused I become.
had not gone; and from then on, as I happened from time to time Sagr. This is a sign that those arguments which have until now
to meet anyone who held the Copernican opinion, I asked him seemed conclusive to you, and which seemed to give you assur
whether he had always believed in it. Among all the many whom ance of the correctness of your opinion, are beginning to change
I questioned, I found not a single one who did not tell me that their aspect in your mind; by degrees they are allowing you to
he had long been of the contrary opinion, but had come over to incline, if not pass over, to the contrary one. But I, who up to the
this one, moved and persuaded by the force of its arguments. present have been quite undecided, am very confident that I shall
Examining them one by one then, to see how well they had arrive at satisfaction and assurance, nor will you yourself contra
mastered the arguments on the other side, I found them all to dict me in this if you will but hear what it is that gives me hope.
have these ready at hand, so that I could not truly say that they Sim p . I shall be glad to hear it, and it would please me no less to
had forsaken that position out of ignorance or vanity or, so to have it work upon me in the same way.
All followers of speak, to show off their cleverness. On the other hand, so far as Sagr. Then be so good as to answer a few questions. Tell me first,
Copernicus had Simplicio: Is not this the conclusion we are seeking to under
previously been I questioned the Peripatetics and the Ptolemaics (for out of
against this opin curiosity I asked many of them) how much they had studied stand — whether it should be held with Aristotle and Ptolemy
ion ; followers of that the earth alone remains fixed in the center of the universe
Aristotle and Copernicus’s book, I found very few who had so much as seen
Ptolemy never
it, and none who I believed understood it. Moreover I tried to while all the celestial bodies move, or on the other hand that the
held the
contrary. find out from the followers of the Peripatetic doctrine whether stellar sphere remains fixed with the sun in its center, the earth
any of them had ever held the other opinion, and likewise found being located elsewhere and having the motions which appear to
none. be those of the sun and the fixed stars?
From this, considering that everyone who followed the opinion Simp . These are the conclusions about which we are debating.
The 130 Sagr. Are not these two conclusions such that one must needs one of two contradictory propositions should not be true and the 13I The
be true, and the other fdse? other false. Now if it is further impossible to adduce in proof of
Second Second
Simp . Such they are; we are in a dilemma, one side of which the false proposition anything but fallacies, while the true one
Day must necessarily be true and the other false. For between motion may be proved by all manner of conclusive and demonstrative Day
and rest, which are contradictories, there is no middle ground (as arguments, how could you suppose that whichever one of you
if one might say the earth neither moves nor stands still; the sun approaches me in support of the true proposition would not have
and the stars do not move and do not stand still). me convinced? I should have to be stupid indeed, warped in
Sagr. What kind of things are the earth, the sun, and the stars judgment, thick-witted, and blind to reason, not to distinguish
in nature? Are they trifling things, or important? light from darkness, jewels from coals, truth from falsity.
Simp . They are principal bodies; most noble, integral parts of Simp . I tell you, as I have told you on other occasions, that the
the universe; very vast, and most important. greatest master there has been for teaching the recognition of
Motion and rest Sagr. And what kind of natural events are motion and rest? sophisms, paralogisms, and other fallacies is Aristotle, who in
are principal
Sim p . So great and basic that nature itself is defined by them. this particular can never be mistaken.
events in nature.
Sagr. So that moving eternally and being completely immovable Sagr. You are only angry that Aristotle cannot speak; yet I tell Aristotle would
either unravel
are two very important conditions in nature, show the very you that if Aristotle were here he would either be convinced by the arguments or
greatest dissimilarity, and are the main attributes of the chief us or he would pick our arguments to pieces and persuade us change his
opinion.
bodies in the universe. Consequently from them only the most with better ones. For look: Did not you yourself, upon hearing
different results can follow. the experiments with cannons described, understand and admire
Simp . This is surely so. them, and confess them more conclusive than Aristotle’s argu
Sagr. N ow answer me on one other point. Do you believe that in ments? Yet I do not hear Salviati, who put them forward and
dialectics, in rhetoric, in physics, metaphysics, mathematics, or who has surely examined them and explored them minutely,
finally in the generality of reasonings, there are arguments suf confess himself persuaded by them, nor even by others of still
ficiently powerful and demonstrative to persuade anyone of false greater force which he intimates that he is about to deliver to us.
no less than true conclusions? And I do not know upon what basis you accuse Nature of having
Errors cannot be Simp . By no means. Rather, I take it to be definite and certain been for many ages in her second childhood, having forgotten how
demonstrable as
that for the proof of a true and necessary conclusion there are to produce any reflective thinkers except those who make them
are truths.
in nature not merely one but very many powerful demonstra selves slaves of Aristotle and have to think with his brain and
tions, and that such a proposition can be discussed and turned see with his eyes.
about and subjected to thousands of comparisons without ever But let us hear the rest of the arguments favorable to his
falling into any absurdity, and that the more any sophist wants opinion so that we may proceed with their testing, refining them
to becloud it, the clearer its certainty will always become. I in the crucible and weighing them in the assayer’s balance.
For proving true believe on the other hand that to make a false proposition ap Salv. Before going further I must tell Sagredo that I act the part
conclusions there
pear true and convincing, nothing can be adduced but fallacies, of Copernicus in our arguments and wear his mask. As to the
may be many
conclusive argu sophisms, paralogisms, quibbles, and silly inconsistent argu internal effects upon me of the arguments which I produce in
ments, but not his favor, I want you to be guided not by what I say when we
for fdse ones. ments full of pitfalls and contradictions.
Sagr. Very well. Eternal motion and permanent rest are such are in the heat of acting out our play, but after I have put off the
important events in nature and so very different from each other costume, for perhaps then you shall find me different from what
that only the most diverse consequences can depend upon them, you saw of me on the stage.
especially when applied to such vast and significant bodies in Now let us proceed. Ptolemy and his followers produce another
the universe as the sun and the earth. And it is impossible that experiment like that of the projectiles, and it pertains to things
The 132 which, separated from the earth, remain in the air a long time, arguments tend still more to show that the earth is in the center 133 The
such as clouds and birds in flight. Since of these it cannot be of the universe, and consequently deprive it of the annual motion
Second said that they are carried by the earth, as they do not adhere to Second
around that center as attributed to it by Copernicus. These being
Day it, it does not seem possible that they could keep up with its swift of rather a different nature, they can be brought forth after we Day
ness ; rather, it ought to look to us as if they were being moved have judged the strength of those already propounded.
Argument taken
from the clouds very rapidly westward. If we, carried by the earth, pass along S a g r . Well, what do you say, Simplicio? Does it seem to you that
and birds. our parallel (which is at least sixteen thousand miles long) in Salviati understands and knows how to explain the Ptolemaic
twenty-four hours, how could the birds keep up on such a course? and the Aristotelian arguments? Do you think any Peripatetic
Whereas we see them fly east just as much as west or any other understands the Copernican proofs so well?
direction, without any detectable difference. S i m p . Had I not formed from previous arguments such a high
Argument taken Besides this, if, when we travel on horseback, we feel the air opinion of Salviati’s soundness of learning and Sagredo’s sharp
from the wind
that seems to strike rather strongly upon our faces, then what an east wind ness of wit, with their kind permission I should wish to leave
strike us when should we not perpetually feel when being borne in such a rapid without hearing any more, as it would appear to me an impossible
we are riding
horseback. course against the air! Yet no such effect is felt. feat to contradict such palpable experiences. And without hear
Here is another very ingenious argument taken from certain ing any more, I should like to cling to my old opinion; for it
Argument taken experiences. Circular motion has the property of casting off, seems to me that if, indeed, it is false, it may be excused on the
from the fact
that whirling has scattering, and driving away from its center the parts of the grounds of its being supported by so many arguments of such
power to extrude moving body, whenever the motion is not sufficiently slow or the great probability. If these are fallacies, what true demonstrations
and scatter
things. parts not too solidly attached together. If, for example, we should were ever more elegant?
very rapidly spin one of those great treadmills with which mas S a g r . Yet we had better listen to Salviati’s answers, which if true
sive weights are moved by one or more men walking within them must be even more beautiful; infinitely more beautiful, and the The true and the
(such as huge stones used in mangles, or barges being dragged beautiful are the
others extremely ugly, if that metaphysical proposition is correct same, and so are
across the land from one waterway to another), then if the parts which says that the true and the beautiful are one and the same, the false and the
ugly.
of this rapidly turned wheel were not very solidly joined, it would as are likewise the false and the ugly. Therefore, Salviati, let us
all come apart. Or, if many rocks or other heavy materials were not delay a moment more.
strongly attached to its external surface, they would not be able S a l v . If I remember correctly, Simplicio’s first argument was
to resist the impetus, and it would scatter them with great force this: The earth cannot move circularly, because such a motion
to various places far from the wheel, and accordingly from its would be a forced one and therefore not perpetual. The reason
center. If, dien, the earth were to be moved with so much greater that it would be forced was that if it were natural, the earth’s
a velocity, what weight, what tenacity of lime or mortar would parts would also naturally move in rotation, which is impossible
hold rocks, buildings, and whole cities so that they would not be because the nature of these parts is to be moved downward in a
hurled into the sky by such precipitous whirling? And men and straight line.
beasts, none of which are attached to the earth; how would they To this I reply that I should have liked it better if Aristotle Reply to the first
resist such an impetus? Whereas on the contrary, we see these argument of
had made himself clearer when he said, “The parts would also be Aristotle.
and the much less resistant pebbles, sand, and leaves reposing moved circularly,” since this “being moved circularly” can be
quietly upon the earth, and even falling back upon it with very understood in two ways. One is that every particle separated
slow motion. from the whole would move circularly around its own center,
Here, Simplicio, are the very potent arguments taken, so to describing its tiny circlets. The other is that the whole globe
speak, from terrestrial things. There remain those of the other being moved around its center in twenty-four hours, the parts
kind; that is, those with relation to celestial appearances, which would also revolve around the same center in twenty-four hours.
The 134 The first would be a piece of nonsense no less than if one were to being bounded, it is covered in a finite time, unless one wishes 135 The
say that every part of the circumference of a circle had to be a by turning back in the opposite direction to return and repeat
Second circle, or even that since the earth is spherical every part of the Second
the same voyage. But that would be an interrupted and not a
Day earth must be a ball, because that is required by the maxim continuous motion. Day
eadem est ratio totius et partium. But if he meant the other—that Salv. A perfectly correct reply. But how about the trip from the
in imitation of the whole the parts would naturally move around Straits of Magellan through the Pacific Oceap, the Straits of
the center of the whole globe in twenty-four hours — I say that Molucca, around the Cape of Good Hope, from there to the
that is precisely what they do, and that it is up to you, as Aris original straits and again through the Pacific, and so on? Do you
totle’s representative, to prove that they do not. believe that this could be perpetual?
Simp . This is proved by Aristotle in the same place, when he Simp . It could be, because this is a circulation which returns
says that the natural motion of the parts is along straight lines upon itself; by repeating it an infinite number of times it could
toward the center of the universe; therefore circular motion can be perpetuated without any interruption.
not naturally belong to them. Salv. Then on this voyage a ship could keep on navigating for
Salv. But do you not see that in the same words there is also the all eternity.
refutation of this reply? Simp . It could if the ship were indestructible; but the ship being
Simp . H ow? WTiere? dissolved, the journey would necessarily be terminated.
Salv. Does he not say that a circular motion for the earth would Salv. But in the Mediterranean, even if the ship were indestruct
be forced, and therefore not eternal? And that this is absurd, ible it could not on that account be sailed forever toward Pales
since the world order is eternal? tine, such a voyage being bounded. So two things are required for Two things re
quired for
Simp . That is what he says. a body moving without interruption to be moved eternally; one motion to be
What is forced Salv. But if that which is forced cannot be eternal, then by the is that the motion shall by its nature be unbounded and infinite, perpetual: un
cannot be eter bounded space
nal, and what converse that which cannot be eternal cannot be natural ;t but and the other is that the moving body be likewise indestructible and an inde
cannot be eternal there is no way for the earth’s downward motion to be eternal, structible
cannot be and eternal. movable body.
natural. and so much the less can it be natural, nor can any motion be Simp . All this is necessary.
natural to it which cannot be eternal to it. But if we make the Salv. Therefore of your own accord you have already confessed
earth circularly movable, this can be eternal to it and to its parts, it to be impossible that any movable body is eternally moved in
and therefore natural. a straight line. For straight motion, whether you will have it be Straight motion
Simp . Straight motion is most natural to the parts of the earth, upward or downward, you yourself make bounded by the circum cannot be eter
nal, and hence
and to them it is eternal, nor will it ever happen that they are ference and the center; hence although the movable body (that cannot be nat
ural to the earth.
not moved straight, always understanding that impediments are is, the earth) is eternal, yet straight motion being by its nature
removed. not eternal but bounded, the earth cannot naturally partake of it.
Salv. You are quibbling, Simplicio, and I should like to see you Rather, as was said yesterday, Aristotle himself was obliged
freed from the equivocation. So tell me, do you believe that a ship to make the earth’s globe eternally fixed. When you say, then,
which is going to Palestine from the Straits of Gibraltar could that the parts of the earth would always be moved downward
eternally navigate toward that country, running always the same (all impediments removed), you equivocate egregiously; for on
course? the contrary you must impede them, oppose them, and force
Simp . Certainly not. them if you want them to be moved, since once they have fallen
Salv. And why not? they have to be forcibly thrown up on high in order to fall again.
Simp . Because that voyage is restricted and bounded by the And as to the impediments, these merely prevent them from get
Gates of Hercules and the shore of Palestine; and the distance ting to the center. If a tunnel were made that went past the cen-
The 136 ter, a clod would not pass beyond this center except in so far as be passings and turnings of the fixed stars. Yet no such thing is 137 The
it was carried by an impetus pushing it further, to return there observed. The same stars always rise and set in the same parts
Second Second
afterward and finally come to rest there. of the earth.”) Now here I see no fallacy whatever, and it looks
Day Hence as to maintaining that movement by a straight line to me as if the argument is quite conclusive. Day
suits or could suit naturally either the earth or any other mov Salv. And for my part, this rereading has confirmed the fallacy
able body while, the rest of the universe preserved its perfect in the argument and has in addition revealed another falsity.
order, give up this whole idea; if you will not grant the earth For look: Aristotle wants to reject two positions, or I should say
circular motion, exert your strength in upholding and defending two conclusions; one is that of those who, placing the earth in
its immobility. the center, make it move upon itself about its own center, while
Simp . Regarding immobility, Aristotle’s arguments (and even the other belongs to those who, placing the earth distant from the
better, those others brought forward by you) seem to me so far center, would make it move circularly around that center. Both
to prove it conclusively. In my judgment prodigies will be needed these positions jointly he opposes with the same argument. Now
to refute them. I say that he errs in both the first and the second opposition, the Aristotle’s argu
Reply to the sec Salv. Let us get on to the second argument, then, which was that error in the first being an equivocation or paralogism, and in ment against the
earth’s motion
ond argument.
those bodies of whose circular motion we are sure, excepting only the second a false inference. offends in two
ways.
the primum mobile, have more than one motion. Hence if the Let us take the first position, which places the earth in the
earth moves circularly, it must have two motions, from which center and makes it movable upon itself about its own center.
there would follow alterations in the rising and setting of the Let us confront this with Aristotle’s objection, saying: “All the
fixed stars; but such are not seen to occur; therefore, etc. The circularly moving bodies seem to lag behind and to move with
simplest and most appropriate answer to this objection is in the more motions than one, except the first sphere (that is, the
argument itself, and it is Aristotle who puts it into our mouths. primum mobile); therefore the earth, moving around its own
You cannot have failed to see this, Simplicio. center and being placed at the center, must be moved with two
Simp . I did not see this, and I do not see it now. motions and must fall behind; but if this were the case, the
Salv. Astonishing! For it is there, and quite plain. risings and settings of the fixed stars would have to vary, which
Simp . By your leave, I shall have a look at the text. is not seen to happen; therefore the earth is not moved etc.”
Sagr. Let us have the text brought at once. Here is the paralogism; in order to reveal it, argue with Aristotle
Simp . I keep it always in my pocket. Here it is, and I know the in the following way: “You say, O Aristotle, that the earth,
exact place, which is in Book II of De Caelo, at chapter 14. Here, placed in the center, cannot move upon itself, because it would
paragraph 97: Praeterea, omnia quae fertmtur latione circulari, be necessary to attribute to it two motions. Therefore if it were
subdejicere videntur, ac moveri pluribus una latione, praeter not necessary to attribute more than a single motion to the earth,
primam sphaeram: quare et Terram necessarium est, sive circa you would not hold it impossible that it might move with such a
medium, sive in medio posita jeratur, duabus moveri lationibus. single motion. For you would have been restricting yourself to
Si autem hoc acciderit, necessarium est fieri mutationes ac con- no purpose by resting the impossibility upon the plurality of
versiones fixorum astrorum. Hoc autem non videtur fieri, sed motions if it also could not be moved with even a single one.
semper eadem apud eadem loca ipsius et oriuntur, et occidunt. Now of all the movables in the universe, you make only one
(“Again, everything that moves with the circular movement, move with just one motion, and all others with more than one.
except the first sphere, is observed to be passed, and to move This movable you declare to be the first sphere; that is, the one
with more than one motion. The earth, then, also, whether it by which all the stars, fixed and wandering, appear to be moved
move about the center or as stationary at it, must necessarily in unison from east to west. Then if the earth could be this
move with two motions. But if this were so, there would have to prime sphere which, by moving with one motion alone, makes
from which most of the remaining arguments derive their force. 139 The
The 138 the stars appear to be moved from east to west, you would not
Aristotle says, then, that a most certain proof of the earth’s
Second motion. But those who say that the earth revolves Second
being motionless is that things projected perpendicularly upward
upon itself at the center do not attribute to it any motion except
are seen to return by the same line to the same place from which Day
D ay that one by which all the stars appear to be moving from east to
they were thrown, even though the movement is extremely high.
west, which amounts to the earth’s being that first sphere which Reply to the
This, he argues, could not happen if the earth moved, since in the fourth argument.
you yourself concede moves with but a single motion. Therefore,
time during which the projectile is moving upward and then
O Aristotle, if you want to prove anything, you must show that
downward it is separated from the earth, and the place from
the earth, placed in the center, cannot move with even a single
which the projectile began its motion would go a long way to
motion — or else that not even the first sphere can have but a
ward the east, thanks to the revolving of the earth, and the
single motion. Otherwise you commit the fallacy in your own
falling projectile would strike the earth that distance away from
syllogism, where it is obvious, at once denying and granting the
the place in question. Thus we can accommodate here the argu
same thing.”
ment of the cannon ball as well as the other argument, used by
I come now to the second position, which is that of those who
Aristotle and Ptolemy, of seeing heavy bodies falling from great
place the earth at a distance from the center and make it movable
heights along a straight line perpendicular to the surface of the
about the center; that is, who make it a planet or a wandering
earth. Now, in order to begin to untie these knots, I ask Simplicio
star. Aristotle’s argument is directed against this position, and
by what means he would prove that freely falling bodies go along
is conclusive as to form, but it errs as to content. For granting
straight and perpendicular lines directed toward the center,
that the earth moves in such a way, with two motions {lazione),
should anyone refuse to grant this to Aristotle and Ptolemy.
it does not necessarily follow that alterations must occur in the
Sim p . By means of the senses, which assure us that the tower is
risings and settings of the fixed stars, as I shall explain in the
straight and perpendicular, and which show us that a falling
proper place. And here I wish indeed to excuse Aristotle’s error,
stone goes along grazing it, without deviating a hairsbreadth to
and even to praise him for having hit upon the most subtle argu
one side or the other, and strikes at the foot of the tower exactly
ment against the Copernican position which can be found. And
under the place from which it was dropped.
if the objection is an acute and apparently cogent one, you shall
Salv. But if it happened that the earth rotated, and consequently
see how much more subtle and ingenious is its solution; one not
carried along the tower, and if the falling stone were seen to
to be discovered by a mind less penetrating than that of Coper
graze the side of the tower just the same, what would its motion
nicus. From the difficulty of understanding it you will be able
then have to be?
to infer how much greater was the difficulty of finding it in the Sim p . In that case one would have to say “its motions,” for there
first place. In the meantime, let us postpone the reply, which would be one with which it went from top to bottom, and another
you will hear in due course after this same objection of Aristotle’s one needed for following the path of the tower.
has been repeated and moreover greatly strengthened for him. Salv. The motion would then be a compound of two motions;
Reply to the We pass on now to the third argument, also Aristotle’s, to the one with which it measures the tower, and the other with
third argument, ^jiich ^ e re is no need to reply further, it having been adequately
which it follows it. From this compounding it would follow that
answered between yesterday and today. In this he objects that the rock would no longer describe that simple straight perpen
the natural motion of heavy bodies is in straight lines toward dicular line, but a slanting one, and perhaps not straight.
the center, and then he inquires whether it is toward the center Simp . I don’t know about its not being straight, but I understand
of the earth or the center of the universe, concluding that it is well enough that it would have to be slanting, and different from
naturally toward the center of the universe and only accidentally the straight perpendicular line it would describe with the earth
toward that of the earth. motionless.
We may go on therefore to the fourth, with which it will be Salv. Hence just from seeing the falling stone graze the tower.
proper to deal at length, this being founded upon that experience
The 140 you could not say for sure that it described a straight and per center, and a circular one about the center, which is impossible. 141 The
pendicular line, unless you first assumed the earth to stand still. Salv. So Aristotle’s defense consists in its being impossible, or at
Second Second
Simp . Exactly so; for if the earth were moving, the motion of the least in his having considered it impossible, that the rock might
Day stone would be slanting and not perpendicular. move with a motion mixed of straight and circular. For if he had Day
Salv. Then here, clear and evident, is the paralogism of Aristotle not held it to be impossible that the stone might move both to
Paralogism of
Aristotle and and of Ptolemy, discovered by you yourself. They take as known ward and around the center at the same time, he would have
Ptolemy in as
suming as known that which is intended to be proved. understood how it could happen that the falling rock might go
the very thing Sim p . In what way? It looks to me like a syllogism in proper grazing the tower whether that was moving or was standing still,
in question.
form, and not a p e titio pHncipH. and consequently he would have been able to perceive that this
Salv. In this way: Does he not, in his proof, take the conclusion grazing could imply nothing as to the motion or rest of the earth.
as unknown? Nevertheless Ais does not excuse Aristotle, not only because
Sim p . Unknown, for otherwise it would be superfluous to prove it. if he did have this idea he ought to have said so, it being such an
Salv. And the middle term; does he not require that to be known? important point in the argument, but also, and more so, because
Simp . Of course; otherwise it would be an attempt to prove it cannot be said either that such an effect is impossible or that
ig n o tu m p e r a equ e ign otu m . Aristotle considered it impossible. The former cannot be said
Salv. Our conclusion, which is unknown and is to be proved; is because, as I shall shortly prove to you, this is not only possible
this not the motionlessness of the earth? but necessary; and the latter cannot be said either, because Aristotle admits
Sim p . That is what it is. Aristotle himself admits that fire moves naturally upward in a that fire moves
straight up by
Salv. I s not the middle term,t which must be known, the straight straight line and also turns in the diurnal motion which is im nature, and ro
and perpendicular fall of the stone? tates by partici
parted by the sky to all the element of fire and to the greater pation.
Sim p . That is the middle term. part of the air. Therefore if he saw no impossibility in the mix
Salv. But wasn’t it concluded a little while ago that we could ing of straight-upward with circular motion, as communicated to
not have any knowledge of this fall being straight and perpen fire and to the air up as far as the moon’s orbit, no more should
dicular unless it was first known that the earth stood still? There he deem this impossible with regard to the rock’s straight-down
fore in your syllogism, the certainty of the middle term is drawn ward motion and the circular motion natural to the entire globe
from the uncertainty of the conclusion. Thus you see how, and of the earth, of which the rock is a part.
how badly, it is a paralogism. Simp . It does not look that way to me at all. If the element of fire
Sagr. On behalf of Simplicio I should like, if possible, to defend goes around together with the air, this is a very easy and even a
Aristotle, or at least to be better persuaded as to the force of your necessary thing for a particle of fire, which, rising high from the
deduction. You say that seeing the stone graze the tower is not earth, receives that very motion in passing through the moving
enough to assure us that the motion of the rock is perpendicular air, being so tenuous and light a body and so easily moved. But
(and this is the middle term of the syllogism) unless one assumes it is quite incredible that a very heavy rock or a cannon ball
the earth to stand still (which is the conclusion to be proved). which is dropping without restraint should let itself be budged
For if the tower moved along with the earth and the rock grazed by the air or by anything else. Besides which, there is the very
it, the motion of the rock would be slanting, and not perpendicu appropriate experiment of the stone dropped from the top of the
lar. But I reply that if the tower were moving, it would be im mast of a ship, which falls to the foot of the mast when the ship
possible for the rock to fall grazing it; therefore, from the scrap is standing still, but falls as far from that same point when the
ing fall is inferred the stability of the earth. ship is sailing as the ship is perceived to have advanced during
Sim p . So it is. For to expect the rock to go grazing the tower if the time of the fall, this being several yards when the ship’s
that were carried along by the earth would be requiring the rock course is rapid.
to have two natural motions; that is, a straight one toward the Salv. There is a considerable difference between the matter of
The 142 the ship and that of the earth under the assumption that the rather follows the general course of the earth with assistance 143 The
diurnal motion belongs to the terrestrial globe. For it is quite from the air.
Second obvious that just as the motion of the ship is not its natural one, Second
Simp . I am not convinced that the air could impress its own
Day so the motion of all the things in it is accidental; hence it is no motion upon a huge stone or a large ball of iron or lead weighing, Day
wonder that this stone which was held at the top of the mast falls say, two hundred pounds, as it might upon feathers, snow, and Motion of the
Disparity be
tween the fall of down when it is set free, without any compulsion to follow the other very light bodies. In fact, I can see that a weight of that air is able to
a rock from the
top of a ship’s
motion of the ship. But the diurnal rotation is being taken as the sort does not move a single inch from its place even when exposed carry very light
things with it,
mast and from terrestrial globe’s own and natural motion, and hence that of all to the wildest wind you please; now judge whether the air alone but not very
the top of a heavy things.
tower. its parts, as a thing indelibly impressed upon them by nature. would carry it along.
Therefore the rock at the top of the tower has as its primary Salv. There is an enormous difference between this experience
tendency a revolution about the center of the whole in twenty- of yours and our example. You make the wind arrive upon this
four hours, and it eternally exercises this natural propensity rock placed at rest, and we are exposing to the already moving
no matter where it is placed. To be convinced of this, you have air a rock which is also moving with the same speed, so that the
only to alter an outmoded impression made upon your mind, air need not confer upon it some new motion, but merely main
saying: “Having thought until now that it is a property of the tain — or rather, not impede — what it already has. You want
earth’s globe to remain motionless with respect to its center, I to drive the rock with a motion foreign and unnatural to it; we,
have never had any difficulty in or resistance to understanding to conserve its natural motion in it. If you want to present a
that each of its particles also rests naturally in the same quies more suitable experiment, you ought to say what would be ob
cence. Just so, it ought to be that if the natural tendency of the served (if not with one’s actual eyes, at least with those of the
earth were to go around its center in twenty-four hours, each of mind) if an eagle, carried by the force of the wind, were to drop
its particles would also have an inherent and natural inclination a rock from its talons. Since this rock was already flying equally
not to stand still but to follow that same course.” with the wind, and thereafter entered into a medium moving with
And thus without encountering any obstacle you would be the same velocity, I am pretty sure that it would not be seen to
able to conclude that since the motion conferred by the force of fall perpendicularly, but, following the course of the wind and
the oars upon a boat, and through the boat upon all things con adding to this that of its own weight, would move in a slanting
tained in it, is not natural but foreign to them, then it might well path.
be that this rock, once separated from the boat, is restored to its Simp . It would be necessary to be able to make such an experi
natural state and resumes its exercise of the simple tendency ment and then to decide according to the result. Meanwhile, the
natural to it. result on shipboard confirms my opinion up to this point.
I might add that at least that part of the air which is lower Salv. You may well say “up to this point,” since perhaps in a
than the highest mountains must be swept along and carried very short time it will look different. And to keep you no longer
The lower air, as around by the roughness of the earth’s surface, or must naturally on tenterhooks, as the saying goes, tell me, Simplicio: Do you
far as the top of
the highest follow the diurnal motion because of being a mixture of various feel convinced that the experiment on the ship squares so well
mountains, fol terrestrial vapors and exhalations. But the air around a boat with our purpose that one may reasonably believe that whatever
lows the motion
of the earth. propelled by oars is not moved by them. So arguing from the is seen to occur there must also take place on the terrestrial
boat to the tower has no inferential force. The rock coming from globe?
the top of the mast enters a medium which does not have the Simp . So far, yes; and though you have brought up some trivial
motion of the boat; but that which leaves the top of the tower disparities, they do not seem to me of such moment as to suffice
finds itself in a medium which has the same motion as the entire to shake my conviction.
terrestrial globe, so that far from being impeded by the air, it Salv. Rather, I hope that you will stick to it, and firmly insist
The 144 that the result on the earth must correspond to that on the ship, motion or rest from the stone falling always perpendicularly to 145 The
so that when the latter is perceived to be prejudicial to your case the foot of the tower.
Second Second
you will not be tempted to change your mind. Simp . If you had referred me to any other agency than experi
Day You say, then, that since when the ship stands still the rock ment, I think that our dispute would not soon come to an end; Day
falls to the foot of the mast, and when the ship is in motion it falls for this appears to me to be a thing so remote from human reason
apart from there, then conversely, from the falling of the rock at that there is no place in it for credulity or probability.
the foot it is inferred that the ship stands still, and from its Salv. For me there is, just the same.
falling away it may be deduced that the ship is moving. And since Simp . So you have not made a hundred tests, or even one? And
what happens on the ship must likewise happen on the land, from yet you so freely declare it to be certain? I shall retain my in
the falling of the rock at the foot of the tower one necessarily credulity, and my own confidence that the experiment has been
infers the immobility of the terrestrial globe. Is that your argu made by the most important authors who make use of it, and
ment? that it shows what they say it does.
Sim p . That is exactly it, briefly stated, which makes it easy to Salv. Without experiment, I am sure that the effect will happen
understand. as I tell you, because it must happen that way; and I might add
Salv. N ow tell me: If the stone dropped from the top of the mast that you yourself also know that it cannot happen otherwise,
when the ship was sailing rapidly fell in exactly the same place no matter how you may pretend not to know it — or give that
on the ship to which it fell when the ship was standing still, what impression. But I am so handy at picking people’s brains that I
use could you make of this falling with regard to determining shall make you confess this in spite of yourself.
whether the vessel stood still or moved? Sagredo is very quiet; it seemed to me that I saw him move as
Sim p . Absolutely none; just as by the beating of the pulse, for though he were about to say something.
instance, you cannot know whether a person is asleep or awake, Sack. I was about to say something or other, but the interest
since the pulse beats in the same manner in sleeping as in waking. aroused in me by hearing you threaten Simplicio with this sort
Salv. Very good. Now, have you ever made this experiment of of violence in order the reveal the knowledge he is trying to hide
the ship? has deprived me of any other desire; I beg you to make good
Sim p . I have never made it, but I certainly believe that the au your boast.
thorities who adduced it had carefully observed it. Besides, the Salv. If only Simplicio is willing to reply to my interrogation, I
cause of the difference is so exactly known that there is no room cannot fail.
for doubt. Simp . I shall reply as best I can, certain that I shall be put to
Salv. You yourself are sufficient evidence that those authorities little trouble; for of the things I hold to be false, I believe I can
may have offered it without having performed it, for you take it know nothing, seeing that knowledge is of the true and not of
as certain without having done it, and commit yourself to the the false.
good faith of their dictum. Similarly it not only may be, but Salv. I do not want you to declare or reply anything that you do
must be that they did the same thing too — I mean, put faith in not know for certain. Now tell me: Suppose you have a plane
their predecessors, right on back without ever arriving at any surface as smooth as a mirror and made of some hard material
one who had performed it. For anyone who does will find that like steel. This is not parallel to the horizon, but somewhat in
The stone falling the experiment shows exactly the opposite of what is written; clined, and upon it you have placed a ball which is perfectly
from the ship’s that is, it will show that the stone always falls in the same place spherical and of some hard and heavy material like bronze. What
mast strikes in
the same place on the ship, whether the ship is standing still or moving with any do you believe this will do when released? Do you not think, as
whether the ship speed you please. Therefore, the same cause holding good on I do, that it will remain still?
moves or stanch
still. the earth as on the ship, nothing can be inferred about the earth’s Simp . If that surface is tilted?
The 146 S a l v . Y e s , th a t is w h at w as assum ed. even ts o f m otion upon tw o d ifferent planes. O n th e dow n w ard 14 7 The
Second Sim p . I do not believe that it would stay still at all; rather, I am inclined plane, the heavy moving body spontaneously descends Second
sure that it would spontaneously roll down. and continually accelerates, and to keep it at rest requires the
D ay Salv. Pay careful attention to what you are saying, Simplicio, use of force. On the upward slope, force is needed to thrust it Day
for I am certain that it would stay wherever you placed it. along or even to hold it still, and motion which is impressed upon
Sim p . Well, Salviati, so long as you make use of assumptions of it continually diminishes until it is entirely annihilated. You say
this sort I shall cease to be surprised that you deduce such false also that a difference in the two instances arises from the greater
conclusions. or lesser upward or downward slope of the plane, so that from
Salv. Then you are quite sure that it would spontaneously move a greater slope downward there follows a greater speed, while
downward? on the contrary upon the upward slope a given movable body
Sim p . What doubt is there about this? thrown with a given force moves farther according as the slope
Salv. And you take this for granted not because I have taught it is less.
to you — indeed, I have tried to persuade you to the contrary — Now tell me what would happen to the same movable body
but all by yourself, by means of your own common sense. placed upon a surface with no slope upward or downward.
Simp . Oh, now I see your trick; you spoke as you did in order Sim p . Here I must think a moment about my reply. There being
to get me out on a limb, as the common people say, and not be '" I
no downward slope, there can be no natural tendency toward
cause you really believed what you said. motion; and there being no upward slope, there can be no re
Salv. That was it. Now how long would the ball continue to roll, sistance to being moved, so there would be an indifference be
and how fast? Remember that I said a perfectly round ball and tween the propensity and the resistance to motion. Therefore it
a highly polished surface, in order to remove all external and seems to me that it ought naturally to remain stable. But I for
accidental impediments. Similarly I want you to take away any got; it was not so very long ago that Sagredo gave me to under
impediment of the air caused by its resistance to separation, and stand that that is what would happen .t
all other accidental obstacles, if there are any. Salv. I believe it would do so if one set the ball down firmly. But
Sim p . I completely understood you, and to your question I reply what would happen if it were given an impetus in any direction?
that the ball would continue to move indefinitely, as far as the Simp . It must follow that it would move in that direction.
slope of the surface extended, and with a continually accelerated Salv. But with what sort of movement? One continually accel
motion. For such is the nature of heavy bodies, which vires erated, as on the downward plane, or increasingly retarded as on
acquirunt eundo; and the greater the slope, the greater would be the upward one?
the velocity. Simp . I cannot see any cause for acceleration or deceleration,
Salv. But if one wanted the ball to move upward on this same there being no slope upward or downward.
surface, do you think it would go? Salv. Exactly so. But if there is no cause for the ball’s retarda
Simp . Not spontaneously, no; but drawn or thrown forcibly, it tion, there ought to be still less for its coming to rest; so how
would. far would you have the ball continue to move?
Salv. And if it were thrust along with some impetus impressed Simp . As far as the extension of the surface continued without
forcibly upon it, what would its motion be, and how great? rising or falling.
Sim p . The motion would constantly slow down and be retarded, Salv. Then if such a space were unbounded, the motion on it
being contrary to nature, and would be of longer or shorter dura would likewise be boundless?t That is, perpetual?
tion according to the greater or lesser impulse and the lesser or Simp . It seems so to me, if the movable body were of durable
greater slope upward. material.
Salv. Very well; up to this point you have explained to me the Salv. That is of course assumed, since we said that all external
The 148 and accidental impediments were to be removed, and any fra Salv. As for the impediment of the air, I do not deny that to 149 The
gility on the part of the moving body would in this case be one of you, and if the falling body were of very light material, like a
Second, Second
the accidental impediments. feather or a tuft of wool, the retardation would be quite con
Day Now tell me, what do you consider to be the cause of the ball siderable. But in a heavy stone it is insignificant, and if, as you Day
moving spontaneouslyt on the downward inclined plane, but only yourself just said a little while ago, the force of the wildest wind
by force on the one tilted upward? is not enough to move a large stone from its place, just imagine
Sim p . That the tendency of heavy bodies is to move toward the how much the quiet air could accomplish upon meeting a rock
center of the earth, and to move upward from its circumference which moved no faster than the ship! All the same, as I said, I
only with force; now the downward surface is that which gets concede to you the small effect which may depend upon such an
closer to the center, while the upward one gets farther away. impediment, just as I know you will concede to me that if the
Salv. Then in order for a surface to be neither downward nor air were moving at the same speed as the ship and the rock, this
upward, all its parts must be equally distant from the center. Are impediment would be absolutely nil.
there any such surfaces in the world? As for the other, the supervening motion downward, in the
Sim p . Plenty of them; such would be the surface of our terrestrial first place it is obvious that these two motions (I mean the cir
globe if it were smooth, and not rough and mountainous as it is. cular around the center and the straight motion toward the
But there is that of the water, when it is placid and tranquil. center) are not contraries, nor are they destructive of one an
Salv. Then a ship, when it moves over a calm sea, is one of these other, nor incompatible. As to the moving body, it has no re
movables which courses over a surface that is tilted neither up sistance whatever to such a motion, for you yourself have already
nor down, and if all external and accidental obstacles were re granted the resistance to be against motion which increases the
moved, it would thus be disposed to move incessantly and uni distance from the center, and the tendency to be toward motion
formly from an impulse once received? which approaches the center. From this it follows necessarily that
Sim p . It seems that it ought to be. the moving body has neither a resistance nor a propensity to
Salv. N ow as to that stone which is on top of the mast; does it motion which does not approach toward or depart from the
not move, carried by the ship, both of them going along the cir center, and in consequence no cause for diminution in the prop
cumference of a circle about its center? And consequently is erty impressed upon it. Hence the cause of motion is not a single
there not in it an ineradicable motion, all external impediments one which must be weakened by the new action, but there exist
being removed? And is not this motion as fast as that of the ship? two distinct causes. Of these, heaviness attends only to the
drawing of the movable body toward the center, and impressed
Sim p . All this is true, but what next?
Salv. Go on and draw the final consequence by yourself, if by force only to its being led around the center, so no occasion re
yourself you have known all the premises. mains for any impediment.
S i m p . This argument is really very plausible in appearance, but
Sim p . By the final conclusion you mean that the stone, moving
actually it is offset by a difficulty which is hard to overcome.
with an indelibly impressed motion, is not going to leave the
You have made an assumption throughout which will not lightly
ship, but will follow it, and finally will fall at the same place
be granted by the Peripatetic school, being directly contrary to
where it fell when the ship remained motionless. And I, too, say
Aristotle. You take it as well known and evident that the pro
that this would follow if there were no external impediments to
jectile when separated from its origin retains the motion which
disturb the motion of the stone after it was set free. But there
was forcibly impressed upon it there. Now this impressed force
are two such impediments; one is the inability of the movable
is as detestable to the Peripatetic philosophy as is any transfer
body to split the air with its own impetus alone, once it has lost
of an accidental property from one subject to another. In their
the force from the oars which it shared as part of the ship while
philosophy it is held, as I believe you know, that the projectile
it was on the mast; the other is the new motion of falling down-
wm’d , i«4iich^^ust impede its o^er, fOTward, motion.
The 150 is carried by the medium, which in the present instance is the Simp . Whoever throws the stone has it in his hand; he moves his 15 1 The
air. Therefore if that rock which was dropped from the top of the arm with speed and force; by its motion not only the rock but
Second the surrounding air is moved; the rock, upon being deserted by
Second
mast were to follow the motion of the ship, this effect would have
Day to be attributed to the air, and not to the impressed force; but the hand, finds itself in air which is already moving with impetus, Day
you assume that the air does not follow the motion of the ship, and by that it is carried. For if the air did not act, the stone would
According to Action of the
Aristotle the and is quiet. Furthermore, the person letting the stone fall does fall from the thrower’s hand to his feet. medium in con
tinuing the
projectile is not need to fling it or give it any impetus with his arm, but has Salv. And you are so credulous as to let yourself be persuaded motion of the
moved not by
impressed force only to open his hand and let it go. So the rock cannot follow the of this nonsense, when you have your own senses to refute it and projectile.
but by the to learn the truth? Look here: A big stone or a cannon ball would
medium. motion of the boat either through any force impressed upon it by
its thrower or by means of any assistance from the air, and there remain motionless on a table in the strongest wind, according to Many experi
ments and argu
fore it will remain behind. what you affirmed a little while ago. Now do you believe that if ments refute the
Salv. It seems to me that what you are saying is that there is no instead this had been a ball of cork or cotton, the wind would cause assumed
by Aristotle for
way for the stone to be projected, not being thrown by any have moved it? the motion of
Simp . I am quite sure the wind would have carried it away, and projectiles.
body’s arm.
Sim p . This motion cannot properly be called one of projection. would have done this the faster, the lighter the material was.
Salv. Then what Aristotle says about the motion of projectiles, For we see this in clouds being borne with a speed equal to that
the things moved by projection, and their movers is quite beside of the w^nd which drives them.
our purpose; and if it has nothing to do with us, why do you Salv. And what sort of thing is the wind?
bring it up? Simp . The wind is defined as merely air in motion.
Sim p . I adduce it for the sake of that impressed force which you Salv. So then the air in motion carries light materials much faster
introduced and gave a name to, but which, since it does not exist and farther than it does heavy ones?
in the world, cannot act at all, since non entium nullae sunt Simp . Certainly.
operationes. Hence the cause of motion must be attributed to Salv. But if with your arm you had to throw first a stone and
the medium, not only for projectiles, but for all other motions then a wisp of cotton, which would move the faster and the
that are not natural ones. Due consideration has not been given farther?
to this, so what has been said up to this point remains ineffective. Simp . The stone, by a good deal; the cotton would merely fall
Salv. Patience; all in good time. Tell me: Seeing that your ob at my feet.
jection is based entirely upon the nonexistence of impressed Salv. Well, if that which moves the thrown thing after it leaves
force, then if I were to show you that the medium plays no part your hand is only the air moved by your arm, and if moving air
in the continuation of motion in projectiles after they are sepa pushes light material more easily than heavy, why doesn’t the
rated from their throwers, would you allow impressed force to cotton projectile go farther and faster than the stone one? There
exist? Or would you merely move on to some other attack di must be something conserved in the stone, in addition to any
rected toward its destruction? motion of the air. Besides, if two strings of equal length were
Sim p . If the action of the medium were removed, I do not see suspended from that rafter, with a lead ball attached to the end
of one and a cotton ball to the other, and then if both were drawn
how recourse could be had to anything else than the property
an equal distance from the perpendicular and set free, there is
impressed by the motive force.
no doubt that each would move toward the perpendicular and,
Salv. It will be best, so as to get as far away as possible from
propelled by its own impetus, would go beyond that by a certain
any reason for arguing about it forever, to have you explain as
interval and afterward return. Which of these pendulums do
clearly as you can just what the action of the medium is in main
you believe would continue to move the longer before stopping
taining the motion of the projectile.
vertically?
The 152 Simp . The lead ball would go back and forth a great many times; Simp . I have never seen an arrow shot sideways, but I think it 153 The
the cotton ball, two or three at most. would not go even one-twentieth the distance of one shot point
Second first.
Second
Salv. So that whatever the cause of that impetus and mobility,
it is conserved longer in the heavy material than in the light. Now Sagr. Since that is just what I thought, it gives me occasion to Day
Day
I come to the next point, and ask you why the air does not carry raise a question between Aristotle’s dictum and experience. For
away the citron on that table right now? as to experience, if I were to place two arrows upon that table
Sim p . Because the air itself is not moving. when a strong wind was blowing, one in the direction of the wind
Salv. So the person who does the throwing must give the air that and the other across it, the wind would quickly carry away the
motion with which it subsequently moves the thing thrown. But latter and leave the former. Now apparently the same ought to
since this force is incapable of being impressed (for you said happen with two shots from a bow, if Aristotle’s doctrine were
true, because the one going sideways would be spurred on by a
that an accidental property cannot be made to pass from one
great quantity of air moved by the bowstring — as much as the
subject to another), how can it go from the arm to the air? Or
whole length of the arrow — whereas the other arrow would re
perhaps the arm and the air are not different subjects?
ceive the impulse from only as much air as there is in the tiny
Sim p . The answer is that the air, being neither heavy nor light
circle of its thickness. I cannot imagine the cause of such a dis
in its own domain, is so disposed as to receive every impulse very
parity, and should like very much to know it.
readily, and to conserve it, too.
Simp . The cause is obvious to me; it is because the arrow shot
Salv. Well, if the pendulums have just shown us that the less
point foremost has to penetrate only a small quantity of air, and
a moving body partakes of weight, the less apt it is to conserve
the other has to cleave as much as its whole length.
motion, how can it be that the air, which has no weight at all in
Sagr. Oh, so when arrows are shot they have to penetrate the
air, is the only thing that does conserve the motion acquired? I
air? If the air goes with them, or rather if it is the very thing
believe, and I know that you also believe at this moment, that no
which conducts them, what penetration can there be? Do you not
sooner does the arm stop than the air around it stops. Let us go
see that in such a manner the arrow would be moving faster than
into that room and agitate the air as much as possible with a
the air? Now what conferred this greater velocity upon the
towel; then, stopping the cloth, have a little candle flame brought
arrow? Do you mean to say that the air gives it a greater speed
immediately into the room, or set flying a bit of gold leaf in it,
than its own?
and you will see from the quiet wandering of either one that the
You know perfectly well, Simplicio, that this whole thing takes
air has been instantly restored to tranquillity. I could give you
place just exactly opposite to what Aristotle says, and that it is The medium im
many experiments, but if one of these is not enough, the case is pedes rather than
as false that the medium confers motion upon the projectile as confers the mo
quite hopeless. tion of
it is true that it is this alone which impedes it. Once you under
Sagr. What an incredible stroke of luck it is that when an arrow projectiles.
stand this, you will recognize without any difficulty that when
is shot against the wind, the slender thread of air driven by the
the air really does move, it carries the arrow along with it much
bowstring goes along with the arrow! But there is another point
better sideways than point first, because there is lots of air
of Aristotle’s which I should like to understand, and I beg Sim-
driving it in the former case and little in the latter. But when
plicio to oblige me with an answer.
shot from the bow, since the air stands still, the sidewise arrow
If two arrows were shot with the same bow, one in the usual
strikes against much air and is much impeded, while the other
way and one sideways — that is, putting the arrow lengthwise easily overcomes the obstacles of the tiny amount of air that
along the cord and shooting it that way — I should like to know opposes it.
which one would go the farther? Please reply, even though the Salv. H ow many propositions I have noted in Aristotle (mean
question may seem to you more ridiculous than otherwise; for ing always in his science) that are not only wrong, but wrong in
give me for being, as you see, something of a blockhead, so that
my speculations do not soar very high.
The 154 such a way that their diametrical opposites are true, as happens
Second instance! But keeping to our purpose, I believe that Sim-
these two pulse beats the ship will have gone, say, twenty yards, 155 The
plicio is convinced that from seeing the rock always fall in the so that the actual motion of the stone will have been a diagonal Second
line much longer than the first straight and perpendicular one,
D ay same place, nothing can be guessed about the motion or stability
which was merely the length of the mast; nevertheless, it will Day
of the ship. If what had been said previously was not enough,
have traversed this distance in the same time. Now, assuming the
this experience concerning the medium can make the whole thing
ship to be speeded up still more, so that the stone in falling must
certain. From this experience it may be seen that, at most, the
follow a diagonal line very much longer still than the other,
falling body might drop behind if it were made of light material
eventually the velocity of the ship may be increased by any
and the air did not follow the ship’s motion; but if the air were
amount, while the falling rock will describe always longer and
moving with equal speed, no imaginable difference could be found
longer diagonals, and still pass over them in the same two pulse
in this or in any other experiment you please, as I shall soon
beats. Similarly, if a perfectly level cannon on a tower were fired
explain to you. Now if in this example no difference whatever
parallel to the horizon, it would not matter whether a small
appears, what is it that you claim to see in the stone falling from
charge or a great one was put in, so that the ball would fall a
the top of the tower, where the rotational movement is not ad
thousand yards away, or four thousand, or six thousand, or ten
ventitious and accidental to the stone, but natural and eternal,
thousand, or more; all these shots would require equal times,
and where the air as punctiliously follows the motion of the earth
and each time would be equal to that which the ball would have
as the tower does that of the terrestrial globe? Do you have any
taken in going from the mouth of the cannon to the ground if it
thing else to say, Simplicio, on this particular?
were allowed to fall straight down without any other impulse.
Simp . N o more, except that so far I do not see the mobility of
Now it seems a marvelous thing that in the same short time
the earth to be proved.
of a straight fall from a height of, say, a hundred yards to the
Salv. I have not claimed to prove it yet, but only to show that
ground, the same ball driven by powder could go now four hun
nothing can be deduced from the experiments offered by its ad dred, now a thousand, again four thousand, or even ten thousand
versaries as one argument for its motionlessness, as I believe I yards, so that all shots fired point-blank would stay in the air for
shall show of the others.
an equal time.
Sagr. Excuse me, Salviati, but before going on to the others let
S a l v . This reflection is very beautiful by reason of its novelty,
me bring up a certain difficulty that has been going round in my
and if the effect is true it is most remarkable. And I have no doubt
head while you were so patiently going into such detail with as to its correctness. Barring the accidental impediment from the
Simplicio on this ship experiment. air, I consider it certain that if, when one ball left the cannon,
S a l v . What we are here for is to discuss things, and it is good
another one were allowed to fall straight down from the same
for everyone to raise his objections as they occur to him, for that height, they would both arrive on the ground at the same instant,
is the road to knowledge. So speak up. even though the former would have traveled ten thousand yards
Sagr. If it is true that the impetus of the ship’s motion remains and the latter a mere hundred. Of course we are assuming the
indelibly impressed on the stone after it has separated from the surface of the earth to be perfectly level; to guarantee this, the
mast, and that furthermore this motion occasions no hindrance shots might be made over some lake. The impediment due to the
or slowing in the straight-downward motion which is natural to air would then be one of retarding the very great speed of
Remarkable phe- the Stone, then an effect of a remarkable nature must take place. the shot.
"°™*motion of motionless and the fall of the stone from the Now if you are satisfied with this, let us get to the solutions
projectUes. mast take two pulse beats. Then cause the ship to move, and of the other arguments, since, so far as I know, Simplicio is per
drop the same stone from the same place; from what has been suaded of the uselessness of this first one taken from bodies
said, it will still take two pulse beats to arrive at the deck. In falling from heights.
The 156 Sim p . I do not feel that all my doubts are removed, but perhaps ceived from the arm exceeded that of the rider in velocity. And 157 The
Second, being as alert and quick-witted as it is folly to say, as some do, that a cavalryman can cast his
javelin before him, pursue it on his horse, overtake it and re
Second
Sagredo. It seems to me that if this motion which the stone shares
Z)^y while on top of the ship’s mast were, as you said, conserved in capture it. I say this is folly because in order to have the pro Day
it also after it is separated from the ship, then it would likewise jectile return to his hand he would have to throw it straight up,
be necessary for a ball dropped to earth by the rider of a gallop in the same way as if he were standing still. Let his course be
ing horse to continue to follow the horse’s path without lagging what you will, provided only that it is uniform; then unless the
behind. I do not believe that this effect is seen except when the thing thrown is extremely light, it will always fall back into the
rider throws the ball forcibly in the direction in which he is thrower’s hand no matter how high it is thrown.
riding. Outside of that, I believe that it will remain where it Sagr. By this doctrine I am reminded of some curious problems Various curious
problems con
strikes the ground. about projectiles, the first of which must seem very strange to cerning the
Simplicio. It is this: I say that it is possible for a ball merely motion of
Salv. I think you are much deceived, and I am sure that expe projectiles.
rience will show you on the contrary that the ball, having hit dropped by someone moving very rapidly in any way, when it
the ground, does run along with the horse and does not drop be has arrived at the ground, not only to follow his course but to
hind, except as the roughness and unevenness of the path impedes anticipate this somewhat. This problem is connected with the
it. And the reason seems clear to me, too. For if you, standing fact that a movable body thrown along the plane of the horizon
still, were to throw the same ball along the ground, would it not may acquire a new velocity rather greater than that conferred
continue the motion also after it was out of your hand? And the upon it by the thrower.
distance would be the longer according as the surface was the I have often observed this effect with astonishment when I
more even; on ice, for example, it would go a long way. have been watching people play with hoops {nizzole).^ These,
Simp . N o doubt it would, if I gave it an impetus with my arm; after they have left the hand, are seen to go in the air with a cer
but in the other example it was assumed that the horseman tain velocity which is afterward greatly increased upon their
merely let it fall. arrival on the ground; and if in rolling they bump into some
Salv. That is what I want to have happen. When you throw it obstacle which makes them jump into the air, they are seen to
with your arm, what is it that stays with the ball when it has go much more slowly; falling back to the ground, they are once
left your hand, except the motion received from your arm which more moved with greater speed. But what is strangest of all is
is conserved in it and continues to urge it on? And what differ that I have also seen that they not only always go faster on the
ence is there whether that impetus is conferred upon the ball by ground than in the air, but that of two stretches both passed on
your hand or by the horse? While you are on horseback, doesn’t the ground, the motion in the second is sometimes faster than
your hand, and consequently the ball which is in it, move as fast that in the first. Now what would Simplicio say to that?
as the horse itself? Of course it does. Hence upon the mere Simp . I should say in the first place that I have not observed any
opening of your hand, the ball leaves it with just that much mo such things; second, that I do not believe them; and then, in
tion already received; not from your own motion of your arm, the third place, if you should assure me of them and show me
proofs of them, that you would be a veritable demon.
but from motion dependent upon the horse, communicated first
Sagr. One like Socrates’s,t though; not one from hell. But the
to you, then to your arm, thence to your hand, and finally to
showing depends upon you; I say to you that if one does not know
the ball.
the truth by himself, it is impossible for anyone to make him
I should add that if the rider threw the ball in the direction
know it. I can indeed point out things to you, things being neither
opposite to his course, when it struck it would sometimes still
true nor false; but as for the true — that is, the necessary; that
follow the horse’s route, and sometimes it would lie still on the
which cannot possibly be otherwise — every man of ordinary
ground; it would move away from him only if the motion re
The 158 intelligence either knows this by himself or it is impossible for in a direction not parallel but vertical to the horizon, some of its 159 The
Second know it. And I am sure that Salviati holds this opinion parts go up and the opposite parts go down; the upper parts go q j
too. Therefore I tell you that the causes in the present problem in one direction and the lower parts in the other. Now picture to
Day are known to you, but are perhaps not recognized as such. yourself a hoop which without changing place turns rapidly on Day
Simp . Let us not argue about that now; allow me to tell you that itself and stays suspended in the air, and while rotating in this
I neither know nor understand the things in question. Therefore way, is dropped to the earth perpendicularly. Do you think that
see if you can satisfy me as to these problems. when it gets to the ground it will continue to revolve on itself
Sagr. This first one depends upon another, which is this: Why without changing place, as at first?
does a hoop when rotated with a cord go much farther, and con Simp . By no means.
sequently much more forcibly, than one merely spun by hand? Sagr. Well, what will it do?
Sim p . Aristotle also makes perplexing problems about such toys Simp . It will run quickly along the ground.
{qioesti proietti). Sagr. In what direction?
Salv. Yes, indeed, and very ingenious ones; especially that one Simp . In that toward which its whirling carries it.
about why round wheels roll better than square ones.t Sagr. There are two parts to its whirling; namely, the upper and
Sagr. N ow as to the reason for that, Simplicio, can’t you make the lower, which move contrary to one another; therefore you
up your own mind about it without somebody else teaching it must say which it will obey. As to the ascending and descending
to you? parts, one will not give in to the other; the whole will neither
Simp . Of course, of course; stop your sneering. go down, being impeded by the earth, nor up, because of its
Sagr. You know the reason for this other one, too, just as well. weight.
Tell me, do you know that a moving thing stops when it is Simp . The hoop will go rolling along the ground in the direction
toward which its upper parts tend.
impeded?
Sagr. And why not where the contrary parts tend; that is, those
Simp . I know that it does if the impediment is sufficiently great.
which touch the earth?
Sagr. D o you know that it is a greater impediment for a moving
Simp . Because the earth impedes those by the roughness of the
body to have to move on the ground than in the air, the ground
contact; that is, by the very harshness of the ground. But the
being rough and hard, and the air soft and yielding?
upper parts, which are in the thin and yielding air, are impeded
Simp . Since I do know this, I know that the hoop will go faster
little or not at all, and therefore the hoop will go in their direction.
in the air than on the ground, so that my knowledge is just the
Sagr. So that those parts underneath attach themselves, so to
opposite of what you thought it was.
speak, to the earth, which holds them back, and only those parts
Sagr. Not so fast, Simplicio. Do you know that among the parts
above push on.
of a moving body which is turning round its center, movements
Salv. And accordingly if the hoop should fall on ice or some
in every direction are to be found? So that some parts go up, other polished surface, it would not run on so well, but might
some go down, some go forward, and some backward? perhaps continue to turn on itself without acquiring any other
Simp . I know it, and Aristotle taught it to me. forward motion.
Sagr. Please tell me by what kind of proof. Sagr. It is easily possible that this might follow; at least the
Simp . Proofs from the senses. hoop would not go rolling as fast as it would after falling upon a
Sagr. Then has Aristotle made you see what you would not have somewhat rough surface. But tell me, Simplicio, when the hoop
seen without him? Did he even lend you his eyes? You mean that is let fall spinning rapidly upon itself, why does it not go forward
Aristotle said it to you, made you notice it, reminded you of it; in the air also, as it does afterward when it is on the ground?
not that he taught it to you. Simp . Because having the air above and beneath it, neither of
Well, then, when a hoop turns on itself without changing place.
The I6o its parts have anything to attach themselves to; and with no continue to roll along the earth; otherwise I do not know how it 16 1 The
more reason to go forward than backward, it falls plumb. could do anything but stay where it landed.
Second Sagr. That is just how it can acquire an added whirling. When
Second
Sagr. So that just this whirling about itself, without other im
Day petus, can propel the hoop very rapidly when it gets to the the hoop, then, having skipped high up, falls back down, why Day
ground. may it not happen to hit on the slant of some rock stuck in the
Now we come to the remainder. What is the effect upon the ground and tilted in the direction of its motion? Acquiring more
hoop of that cord which the hoop spinner has tied to his arm, rotation from such a landing, its motion may be redoubled and
and with which he drives the hoop after having wrapped this it may be made faster than oii its first striking the earth.
cord around it? Simp . I see now that this could easily happen. And come to think
Simp . This forces it to turn upon itself in order to get free of of it, if the hoop were made to turn the other way upon its ar
the cord. rival at the ground, this would have the opposite effect; that is,
Sagr. So then when the hoop arrives on the ground it is spinning the twist given to it would retard that which it had from the
upon itself thanks to the cord. Then is this not a cause in itself player.
for the hoop being moved more rapidly on the ground than it Sagr. It would retard it, and sometimes it would stop it entirely
could be in the air? if this twist were fast enough. And herein lies the solution of the
Simp . Certainly it is, for in the air it had no other impulse than effect achieved by expert tennis playerst to their own advantage
that of the spinner’s arm; although it did also have its whirling, when they deceive their opponents by cutting the ball, as it is
this, as has been said, does not propel it at all in the air. But called. This consists in returning it with the racket slanted, in
upon its arrival on the ground, the progression due to whirling such a way that the ball takes on a spin contrary to its forward
is added to the motion of the arm and its speed is redoubled. motion. It then follows that when it comes to earth, the rebound
And already I understand quite well that the speed of the hoop which would give the adversary the usual time to return it —
will diminish when it skips into the air, because it lacks the aid for if it were not spinning, it would go toward him — seems dead,
of the rotation; but on falling back to the ground it recovers and the ball squashes itself to the ground, or bounces much less
this, and resumes moving faster than it did in the air. It remains than usual, and breaks the timing of the return. This also ex
only for me to understand how in this second trip on the ground plains what we see bowlerst do who play to get a wooden ball
it goes faster than during the first, for thus it would move per closest to a given mark. When they are playing on a rocky road
petually, always accelerating. full of obstacles which would make the ball deviate countless
Sagr. I did not say without qualification that this second motion ways and not go toward the mark at all, in order to avoid all
would be faster than the first, but that it could sometimes happen these they send the ball through the air as if they were playing
quoits, instead of rolling it along the ground. But since in throw
to be faster.
ing the ball some spin is conferred upon it as it leaves the hand
Sim p . That is what I am not satisfied about, and wish to hear.
when the hand is held under the ball in the usual way, they make
Sagr. Y ou know this also by yourself. Tell me, if you were to
use of a trick of gripping the ball, holding the hand above and
drop the hoop from your hand without spinning it, what would
the ball below. Otherwise when the ball hit the ground near the
happen when it struck the ground?
mark it would run far beyond it, because of both the motion of
Sim p . Nothing; it would remain there.
throwing and that of spinning; but in this way a contrary spin is
Sagr. Might it not happen that it would acquire motion upon
imparted to it upon its release, and it stops, or runs only a little
hitting the ground? Think about it.
further upon hitting the ground near the mark.
Sim p . Not unless we let it fall on some steep stone, as children
But to return to the main problem which was the occasion for
do in playing a kind of marbles {chiose)^^ and falling slantwise
these others arising, I say that it is possible for a person in very
on this it should acquire a turning motion with which it could
The 162 rapid motion to drop from his hand a ball which, alighting on of the terrestrial globe, then by combining this with the common 163 The
Second ground, will not merely follow his motion but will run ahead circular motion of the diurnal rotation, one would discover
of it still faster. In order to see such an effect, I would have the Second
exactly what sort of a line it is that the center of gravity of the
T>ay course be that of a wagon, outside of which there would be body describes as a composite of those two movements. Day
fastened to one side a tilted board, with the lower part toward Sagr. As to the simple movement toward the center, depending
the horses and the higher part toward the back wheels. Now on gravity, I think that one may believe absolutely without error
with the wagon going full speed, if someone in it lets a ball fall that it is a straight line, exactly as it would be if the earth were
down the slope of this board, this will acquire its own spin by immovable.
coming down rolling; and this, added to the motion received Salv, As to this part one may not only believe it, but experience
from the wagon, will carry the ball on the ground rather faster renders it certain.
than the wagon. And if another board were provided, tilted the Sagr. But how does experience assure us of this if we never do
opposite way, it would be possible to modify the motion of the see any motion except that which is composed of the two, circu
wagon in such a way that the ball going down this board would lar and downward?
stop motionless when it hit the ground, and even sometimes run Salv. Rather, Sagredo, we never see anything but the simple
in the opposite direction to the wagon. downward one, since this other circular one, common to the earth,
But we have been off the subject too long, and if Simplicio the tower, and ourselves, remains imperceptible and as if non
is satisfied with the solution of this first argument against the existent. Only that of the stone, not shared by us, remains per
mobility of the earth, derived from vertically falling bodies, the ceptible; and of this our senses show that it is along a straight
rest of them may be taken up. line always parallel to a tower which is built upright and per
Salv. The digressions made up to this point are not so foreign pendicular on the surface of the earth.
to the matter in hand as to be called entirely apart from it. More Sagr. You are right, and indeed I have shown myself to be a
over, from such things there result trains of reasoning awakened dunce, such a simple matter not having occurred to me. But
in the minds of not one of us alone, but all three. Besides, we now that this is evident, what else do you say you want to have
are arguing for our own amusement, and are not obligated to any understood about the nature of this downward movement?
such strictness as one would be who was methodically treating a Salv. It is not enough to understand that it is straight. It is
subject for professional reasons, with the intention of publishing required to know whether it is uniform or variable; that is,
it. I do not want this epic of ours to adhere so closely to poetic whether the same velocity is always maintained or whether there
unity as to leave no room for episodes, for the introduction of is a slowing down or an acceleration.
which the slightest relevance ought to suffice. It should be almost Sagr. Surely it is clear that there is continual acceleration.
as if we had met to tell stories, so that it is permitted for me to Salv. Nor is this enough; it would be needful to know the ratio
relate anything which hearing yours may call to my mind. according to which such acceleration takes place. This problem,
Sagr. That suits me perfectly. And since we are being so ex I believe, has not been known up to now by any philosopher or
pansive it may be all right for me to ask you, Salviati, before mathematician whatever; although by philosophers, especially
going further, whether you have ever thought about what one Peripatetics, entire volumes — and large ones — have been
may believe with regard to the line which is described by a heavy written on the subject of motion.
body falling naturally from the top of a tower to its base. If you Simp . Philosophers occupy themselves principally about uni-
have reflected on this, please tell me your thoughts. versals. They find definitions and criteria, leaving to the mathe
Salv. I have thought about it at times, and I have not the slight maticians certain fragments and subtleties, which are then rather
est doubt that if one were certain about the nature of the motion curiosities. Aristotle contented himself with defining excellently
with which a heavy body descends in order to get to the center what motion in general is, and showing the main attributes of
The 164 local motion; that is, that sometimes it is natural, sometimes motion. These degrees are infinite, as was discussed at length 165 The
forcible, sometimes it is simple, other times composite, on some and decided already.
Second Second
occasions uniform and on others accelerated; and for the accel Supposing, then, that such is the progress of acceleration; it
Day erated motions he was content to supply the causes of accelera being further true that the descending weight tends to end at the Day
tion, leaving to mechanics or other low artisans the investigation center of the earth, then the line of its compound motion must The Kne de
of the ratios of such accelerations and other more detailed fea be such as to travel away from the top of the tower at an ever- scribed by a
tures. increasing rate. To put it better, this line leaves from the circle natural falling
body, assuming
Sagr. All right, Simplicio. But you, Salviati, descending some described by the top of the tower because of the revolution of the the earth’s mo
tion about its
times from the throne of His Peripatetic Majesty, have you ever earth, its departure from that circle being less ad infinitum ac own center,
toyed with the investigation of these ratios of acceleration in the cording as the moving body is found to be less and less removed would probably
be the circum
motion of falling bodies? from the point where it was first placed. Moreover, this line of ference of a
circle.
Salv. I have not needed to think them out, because our common compound motion must tend to terminate at the center of the
friend the Academician showed me a treatise of his on motiont earth. Now, making these two assumptions, I draw the circle
in which this is worked out along with many other questions. BI with A as a center and radius AB, which represents the ter
But it would be too great a digression for us to interrupt with this restrial globe. Next, prolonging AB to C, the height of the tower
our present discussion, which for that matter is a digression BC is drawn; this, carried by the earth along the circumference
itself; it would make, so to speak, a play within a play. BI, marks out with its top the arc CD.
Sagr. I am content to excuse you from this recital for the time Now dividing line CA at its mid
being, on condition that this shall be one of the propositions point E, and taking E as a center and
saved, among others, for examination in some special session, EC as radius, the semicircle CIA is
since such information is highly desirable to me. In the meaft- described, along which I think it
while let us get back to the line described by the body falling very probable that a stone dropped
from the top of a tower to its base. from the top of the tower C will
Salv. If the straight movement toward the center of the earth move, with a motion composed of
were uniform, and the circular motion toward the east were the general circular movement and
also uniform, the two could be compounded into a spiral line; its own straight one.t
one of those defined by Archimedes in his book about the spirals For if equal sections CF, FG, GH,
bearing his name, which are those generated when a point moves HL are marked on the circumference
uniformly along a straight line which is being uniformly rotated CD, and straight lines are drawn to the center A from the points
about a fixed point at one of its extremities. But since the motion F, G, H, and L, the parts of these intercepted between the two
of the falling weight is continually accelerated, the line com circles CD and BI represent always the same tower CB, carried
pounded of the two movements must have an ever-increasing by the earth’s globe toward DI. And the points where these
ratio of successive distances from the circumference of that circle lines are cut by the arc of the semicircle Cl are the places at
which would have been marked out by the center of gravity of which the falling stone will be found at the various times. Now
the stone had it always remained on the tower. It is also re these points become more distant from the top of the tower in
quired that this departure be small at the beginning — or rather an ever-increasing proportion, and that is what makes its straight
minimal, even the least possible. For leaving from rest (that is, motion along the side of the tower show itself to be always more
from the privation of downward motion) and entering into mo and more rapid. You may also see how, thanks to the infinite
tion straight down, the falling weight must pass through every acuteness of the angle of contact between the two circles DC and
degree of slowness that exists between rest and any speed of Cl, the departure of the stone from the circumference CFD
The I66 (that is, from the top of the tower) is very, very small at the the larger circle will be double the similar arc of the smaller. 167 The
beginning, which is the same as saying that the downward mo Thus half the arc of the larger circle is equal to the arc of the
Second Second
tion is extremely slow; in fact, slower and slower ad infinitum lesser. And since the angle CEI, made at the center E of the
Day according to its closeness to the point C, the state of rest. Finally, lesser circle and subtending the arc Cl, is double the angle CAD, Day
one may understand how such motion tends eventually to ter made at the center A of the larger circle and subtending the arc
minate at the center of the earth. CD, then the arc CD is one-half of the arc in the larger circle
Sagr. I understand the whole thing perfectly, and I cannot think similar to the arc Cl. Hence the two arcs CD and Cl are equal;
that the center of gravity of the falling body follows any other
and the same may be demonstrated in the same way for all the
line but one such as this.
other parts. But that the descent of heavy bodies does take place
Salv. Hold on, Sagredo; I have also in store for you three little in exactly this w’ay, I will not at present declare; I shall only
Body falling reflections of mine which may not displease you. The first is that say that if the line described by a falling body is not exactly this,
from the top of a
tower moves if we consider the matter carefully, the body really moves in it is very near to it.
along the cir nothing other than a simple circular motion, just as when it rested
cumference of a Sagr. Well, Salviati, there is another remarkable thing which
circle. on the tower it moved with a simple circular motion. I have just been reflecting about. It is that, according to these
It moves neither The second is even prettier ;t it moves not one whit more nor considerations, straight motion goes entirely out the window and Straight motion
more nor less less than if it had continued resting on the tower; for the arcs seems entirely
than if it had nature never makes any use of it at all. Even that use which you excluded from
stayed on top. CF, FG, GH, etc., which it would have passed through staying granted to it at the beginning, of restoring to their places such nature.
always on the tower, are precisely equal to the arcs of the cir integral, natural bodies as were separated from the whole and
cumference Cl corresponding to the same CF, FG, GH, etc. badly disorganized, is now taken away and assigned to circular
From this there follows a third marvel — that the true and motion.
It moves equably real motion of the stone is never accelerated at all, but is always Salv. This would necessarily follow if the terrestrial globe were
and is not
accelerated. equable and uniform. For all these arcs marked equally on the proved to move circularly, which I do not claim has been done.
circumference CD, and corresponding arcs marked on the cir Up to this point I have only been considering, and sh^l go on
cumference Cl, are passed over in equal times. So we need not considering, the cogency of the reasons that have been assigned
look for any other causes of acceleration or any other motions, by philosophers as proofs of the immobility of the earth. The
for the moving body, whether remaining on the tower or falling, first of these, taken from the fall of perpendicular bodies, has
moves always in the same manner; that is, circularly, with the suffered under all the difficulties that you have been hearing,
same rapidity, and with the same uniformity. but I don’t know, how much importance Simplicio attaches to
Now tell me what you think of these curiosities of mine. these. So before going on to the testing of the other arguments,
Sagr. I tell you that I cannot find words to express the admira it would be good for him to set forth anything he has to say
tion they cause in me; and so far as my mind can make out at against these.
present, I do not believe that there is any other way in which Sim p . As to this first argument, I really must admit I have been
these things can happen. I sincerely wish that all proofs by listening to various subtleties that I have not thought about,
philosophers had half the probability of this one. Just to com and since they are new to me I cannot answer them right now.
plete my satisfaction, I should like to hear the proof that those But I have never taken this argument based upon vertically
arcs are equal. falling bodies to be one of the strongest arguments in favor of
Salv. The demonstration is very easy. Suppose a line to be drawn the immobility of the earth. I am wondering what is going to
from I to E; now the radius of the circle CD, that is the line CA, happen to the argument from cannon shots, especially those op
being double the radius CE of the circle Cl, the circumference of posite to the diurnal motion.
the former will be double that of the latter, and every arc of Sagr. If only the flying of the birds didn’t give me as much
The I68 trouble as the difficulties raised by cannons and all the other elevation (since in that way the shot goes farthest of all), and 169 The
experiments mentioned put together! These birds, which fly back then, while the horses are running, to shoot once in the direction
Second Second
and forth at will, turn about every which way, and (what is more of their motion and again the opposite way. Taking careful note
Day important) remain suspended in the air for hours at a time — where the carriage is at the moment the arrow strikes the ground Day
these, I say, stagger my imagination. Nor can I understand why in each case, it could be seen exactly how much farther the one
Experiment with
with all their turning they do not lose their way on account of carried than the other. a moving car
riage to see the
the motion of the earth, or how they can keep up with so great Sim p . It seems to me that such an experiment would be very difference of the
a velocity, which after all much exceeds that of their flight. suitable, and I have no doubt that the shot (that is, the space shots.
Salv. A s a matter of fact, your point is well taken. Perhaps between the arrow and the place where the carriage was when
Copernicus himself was unable to find a solution which entirely the arrow struck the ground) would be much less when it went
satisfied him, and for that reason he remained silent on it. Though in the direction of the carriage than when it went the other way.
indeed he was very brief in his examination of the other adverse Let the shot in itself be 300 yards, for example, and the travel
arguments; by reason of the profundity of his mind, I suppose, of the carriage while the arrow is in the air, 100 yards. Then,
and his preoccupation with the most abstruse reflections, just when the shooting is with its course, the carriage will pass 100
as a lion is but little impressed by the insistent baying of small of the 300 yards of the shot, so that at the time the arrow strikes
dogs. Therefore let us save the objection of the birds for the last, the ground the space between it and the carriage will be only
and meanwhile try to satisfy Simplicio as to the others by show 200 yards. But on the other hand in the shot with the carriage
ing him that, as usual, he has the solutions at his fingertips though running opposite to the arrow, when the arrow shall have passed
he does not notice them. over its 300 yards and the carriage its 100 additional the other
First, let us take the flight of shots made with the same cannon, way, the distance between them will be found to be 400 yards.
powder, and ball, now toward the east and now to the west. Tell Salv. Would there be any way to make these two shots travel
me what it is that moves you to believe that, if the diurnal revo equallyr
lution were the earth’s, the westward shot would have to carry Sim p . I don’t know of any other way than to make the carriage
much farther than the eastward one? stand still.
Sim p . I am inclined to believe this because on the eastward shot Salv. That, of course; but I mean with the carriage going full
the ball is followed by the cannon while it is outside the cannon. speed.
The latter, carried by the earth, travels rapidly in the same direc Sim p . Only by bending the bow harder with the course and more
tion; hence the fall of the ball to earth takes place but a short weakly against the course.
Why it appears way from the cannon. In the westward shot, on the other hand, Salv. Then there is another way, and this is it. But how much
that the cannon would you need to strengthen your bow, and later to weaken it?
ball shot toward before the ball hits the earth the gun is removed far to the east,
the west should wherefore the space between the ball and the cannon — that is, Sim p . In our example, in which we have assumed that the bow
go farther than
that toward the the length of this shot — will appear greater than the other by the would shoot 300 yards, it would be required for the shot along
east. the course to strengthen the bow so as to shoot 400 yards, and
length of the cannon’s path (that is, the earth’s) during the time
the two balls are in the air. the other way to weaken it so as to shoot no more than 200. Thus
Salv. I should like to find some way of setting up an experiment each shot would go out 300 yards with respect to the carriage,
which corresponds to the motion of these projectiles as that of which, with its travel of 100 yards which is to be subtracted from
the ship corresponded to the motion of falling bodies. I am trying the shot of 400 and added to that of 200, would reduce both to
to think how to do so. 300.
Sagr. I believe it would turn out very satisfactorily to take a Salv. But what effect does the greater or lesser strength of the
little open carriage, place a crossbow in it with the bolt at half bow have upon the arrow?
The 170 Sim p . The strong bow shoots it with greater speed; the weaker with the same force must always carry equally no matter in what 171 The
with less. The same arrow goes as much farther one time than direction they are sent. Aristotle’s error, and Ptolemy’s, and
Second Second
the other as the speed with which its nock goes forth is greater at Tycho’s, and yours, and that of all the rest, is rooted in a fixed
Day one time than the other. and inveterate impression that the earth stands still; this you Day
Salv. So that to shoot the arrow in one direction as well as the cannot or do not know how to cast off, even when you wish to Solution of the
other and have it depart equally from the moving carriage, it philosophize about what would follow from assuming that the argument taken
is necessary that if on the first shot of the given example it leaves earth moved. Thus in the other argument, without reflecting from the cannon
shots to east and
with, say, four degrees of speed, then on the other shot it must that when the stone is on the tower it does whatever the terres west.
leave with only two. But if the same bowing is employed, three trial globe does about moving or not moving, and having it fixed
degrees will always be received from that. in your mind that the earth stands still, you always argue about
Sim p . That is it. That is why the shots cannot go forth equally the fall of the rock as if it were leaving a state of rest, whereas
if shot with the same bowing while the carriage is running. you ought to say: “If the earth is fixed, the rock leaves from
Salv. I forgot to ask at what speed it is assumed that the carriage rest and descends vertically; but if the earth moves, the stone,
is going in this particular experiment. being likewise moved with equal velocity, leaves not from rest
Sim p . The speed of the carriage must be assumed as one degree but from a state of motion equal to that of the earth. With this
in comparison with the three of the bow. it mixes its supervening downward motion, and compounds out
Salv. Yes, this makes the accounts balance. But, tell me, when of them a slanting movement.”
the carriage is running, don’t all the things in the carriage move Sim p . But, good heavens, if it moves slantingly, why do I see it
with that same speed? move straight and perpendicular? This is a bald denial of mani
Sim p . N o doubt about it. fest sense; and if the senses ought not to be believed, by what
Salv. Also the bolt, and the bow, and the string with which this other portal shall we enter into philosophizing?
is strung? Salv. With respect to the earth, the tower, and ourselves, all of
Sim p . That is right. which all keep moving with the diurnal motion along with the
Salv. Then when the bolt is discharged in the direction of the stone, the diurnal movement is as if it did not exist; it remains
carriage, the bow impresses its three degrees of speed upon a insensible, imperceptible, and without any effect whatever. All
bolt which already possesses one degree, thanks to the carriage that remains observable is the motion which we lack, and that is
which carries it at that speed in that direction. Thus when the the grazing drop to the base of the tower. You are not the first
nock leaves the string it does so with four degrees of speed. And to feel a great repugnance toward recognizing this nonoperative
on the other hand, shooting the other way, the same bow confers quality of motion among the things which share it in common.
its three degrees upon a bolt moving with one degree in the oppo Sagr. There has just occurred to me a certain fantasy which Sagredo’s strik
ing example of
site direction, so that at its separation from the string only two passed through my imagination one day while I was sailing to the ineffective
degrees of speed remain with it. But you yourself have already Aleppo, where I was going as consul for our country. Perhaps it ness of motion in
common.
declared that in order to make the shots equal it is required that may be of some help in explaining how this motion in common is
the bolt leave with four degrees in one case, and with two in the nonoperative and remains as if nonexistent to everything that
other. Hence, without changing the bow, the course of the car participates in it. If it is agreeable with Simplicio, I should like
riage itself regulates the flights, and this experiment clinches to discuss with him what I fancied to myself at that time.
the matter for those who would not or could not be convinced of Sim p . The novelty of the things I am hearing makes me not
it by reason. merely tolerant of listening, but curious; please go on.
Now apply this argument to the cannon, and you will find that Sagr. If the point of a pen had been on the ship during my
whether the earth moves or whether it stands still, shots made whole voyage from Venice to Alexandretta and had had the prop-
The I72 erty of leaving visible marks of its whole trip, what trace — what of the stone in descending is actually a long stretch of many 173 The
mark — what line would it have left? hundred yards, or even many thousand; and had it been able
Second Sim p . It would have left a line extending from Venice to there; Second
to mark its course in motionless air or upon some other surface,
Day not perfectly straight — or rather, not lying in the perfect arc it would have left a very long .slanting line. But that part of all Day
of a circle — but more or less fluctuating according as the vessel this motion which is common to the rock, the tower, and our
would now and again have rocked. But this bending in some selves remains insensible and as if it did not exist. There remains
places a yard or two to the right or left, up or down, in a length observable only that part in which neither the tower nor we are
of many hundreds of miles, would have made little alteration in participants; in a word, that with which the stone in falling
the whole extent of the line. These would scarcely be sensible, measures the tower.
and without an error of any moment it could be called part of a Salv. a very subtle idea for explaining this point, which for
perfect arc. many people is rather difficult to understand.
Sack. So that if the fluctuation of the waves were taken away Now, unless Simplicio has something to say in reply, we may
and the motion of the vessel were calm and tranquil, the true and pass on to the other experiments, the unraveling of which will
precise motion of that pen point would have been an arc of a be not a little assisted by the things explained up to now.
perfect circle. Now if I had had that same pen continually in Sim p . I have nothing special to say. I was half bemused by this
my hand, and had moved it only a little sometimes this way or sketching, and by thinking how tiiese lines, drawn in so many
that, what alteration should I have brought into the main extent directions here and there, up and down, back and forth, and
of this line? complicated by many turnings, are essentially and in reality only
Sim p . Less than that which would be given to a straight line a parts of one single line drawn in a single direction, with no varia
thousand yards long which deviated from absolute straightness tion except an occasional bending of the straight mark a tiny
here and there by a flea’s eye. bit to the right or left and the moving of the pen point faster
Sagr. Then if an artist had begun drawing with that pen on a or slower, but with a minimum of unevenness. Now I am think
sheet of paper when we left the port and had continued doing ing how a letter might be written in the same way, and how those
so all the way to Alexandretta, he would have been able to de most elegant writers who, to show the dexterity of their hands,
rive from the pen’s motion a whole narrative of many figures, draw a beautiful knot with thousands of turnings in a single
completely traced and sketched in thousands of directions, with stroke without taking pen from paper, would convert into one
landscapes, buildings, animals, and other things. Yet the actual, flourish all the motion of the pen (which is essentially a single
real, essential movement marked by the pen point would have line all drawn in the same direction and little bent or sloped from
been only a line; long, indeed, but very simple. But as to the perfect straightness) while they were in a swiftly sailing boat.
artist’s own actions, these would have been conducted exactly I am very glad that Sagredo has awakened this thought in me.
the same as if the ship had been standing still. The reason that But let us proceed, for the hope of hearing the rest of this will
of the pen’s long motion no trace would remain except the marks keep me most attentive.
drawn upon the paper is that the gross motion from Venice to Sagr. If you are curious to hear similar ingenuities, which do not
Alexandretta was common to the paper, the pen, and everything occur thus to everyone, there is no lack of them for us, especially
else in the ship. But the small motions back and forth, to right in this matter of navigation. Will it not seem to you a great idea Ironic recitation
of very puerile
and left, communicated by the artist’s fingers to the pen but not that struck me on this same trip, when it occurred to me that the conclusions
to the paper, and belonging to the former alone, could thereby topgallant of the ship, without the mast breaking or bending, taken from a
certain
leave a trace on the paper which remained stationary to those had made a longer voyage than the foot of the mast? For the encyclopedia.
motions. top, being farther from the center of the earth than the foot, had
Thus it is likewise true that the earth being moved, the motion to describe an arc of a greater circle than that passed by the
latter.
The I74 Sim p . And thus when a man goes walking, his head travels far turning goes by the same straight line — always assuming all 175 The
ther than his feet? external and accidental impediments to be removed.
Second Second
Sagr. Y ou have seen right through it for yourself, by your own Sim p . I understand that this is exactly what must happen.
Day ingenuity. But let us not interrupt Salviati. Sagr. N ow if the cannon is not placed perpendicularly, but tilted Day
Salv. I am pleased to see Simplicio exercising himself — if indeed in some direction, what must be the motion of the ball? Would
the idea is his, and he has not borrowed it from a certain hand it perhaps go like the other shot, along a perpendicular line, and
book of conclusions in which there are others no less elegant return then by the same line?
and ingenious.t Sim p . Not so; leaving the cannon, its motion would follow a
Objection to the Let us, then, proceed with the discussion of the vertical cannon straight line continuing the alignment of the cannon, except in
earth’s diurnal
motion, taken shot toward the zenith, and the return of the ball by the same so far as its own weight would make it incline from that direc
from perpen line to the same gun, despite the fact that during its long separa
dicular cannon tion toward the earth.
shots. tion from the cannon the earth has carried the latter many miles Sagr. Then the alignment of the cannon is what regulates the Projectiles con
to the east. It seems that the ball ought to fall an equal distance ball’s motion; and the ball does not move, or would not move tinue their
motion along the
to the west of the gun, or, since this does not occur, that the can out of that line, if its own weight did not make it incline down straight line
non must have awaited it without being moved. which follows
ward. Therefore if the cannon were placed vertically and the the direction of
The objection The solution is the same as that of the stone falling from the ball were shot upward, it would return by the same straight line the motion that
answered, show they had to
ing the fallacy. tower, and the whole fallacy and equivocation consists in con downward, for the ball’s motion due to its weight is downward gether with the
stantly assuming as true that which is in question. For the ad thing projecting
along the same perpendicular. Hence the travel of the ball out them while they
versary has it always fixed in his mind that the ball starts from side the gun continues the alignment of that portion of the trip were connected
with it.
rest on being shot from the piece; but it cannot leave from a which is made inside the gun. Is that not so?
state of rest unless rest is assumed for the terrestrial globe, which Sim p . That is the way it looks to me.
is the very conclusion in question. Sagr. N ow picture to yourself the cannon erect and perpendicu
In replying to this, those who make the earth movable answer lar, and the earth turning upon itself with the diurnal motion,
that the cannon and the ball which are on the earth share its carrying the piece with it; tell me what the motion of the ball
motion, or rather that all of them together have the same motion will be inside the cannon, supposing this to be fired.
naturally. Therefore the ball does not start from rest at all, but Sim p . It will be a straight and perpendicular motion, the cannon
to its motion about the center joins one of projection upward being aimed at the zenith.
which neither removes nor impedes the former. In such a way, Sagr. Think it over carefully, because I think that it will not be
following the general eastward motion of the earth, it keeps perpendicular at all. It would indeed be perpendicular if the
itself continually over the same gun during both its rise and its earth stood still, because then the ball would not have any mo
return. You will see the same thing happen by making the ex tion except that given to it by the charge. But if the earth is
periment on a ship with a ball thrown perpendicularly upward turning, the ball inside the cannon has also the diurnal motion, Assuming the
from a catapult. It will return to the same place whether the ship earth to revolve,
so that the impulse of firing being superimposed on this, it travels a cannon ball
is moving or standing still. with two motions from the breech to the mouth of the piece,t shot vertically
does not move
Another solution Sagr. This satisfies me entirely; but as I have noticed that Sim the compounding of which results in the motion made by the along a perpen
to the same dicular line, but
objection. plicio takes delight in certain ingenuities that serve to catch the center of gravity of the ball being a slanting line. along a slanted
unwary, so to speak, I shall ask him whether, supposing the earth For a clearer comprehension of this, let the cannon AC be one.
to stand still for the moment, and upon it to be a cannon pointed erect and the ball B be within it. It is obvious that if the gun
at the zenith, he has any trouble in understanding that it is truly stands still and is fired, the ball will go out by the mouth A, its
shot perpendicularly, and that the ball on leaving and on re center traveling along the piece describing the perpendicular
The 176 line BA, and it will go on following this alignment outside the you do not fire the charge, the ball will never get out of the gun, 177 The
gun, moving toward the zenith. But if the earth goes round and nor will it rise a hairsbreadth; and likewise if you hold the earth Second
Second still and fire the charge, the ball will go vertically without the
consequently carries the cannon with it, then during the time in
Day which the ball impelled by the charge is moving through the gun, slightest deviation. Thus, though the ball does have two mo- Day
the cannon carried by the earth will pass to the place DE, and tions, one up and the other around, from which are compounded
the ball B upon emerging will be at the muzzle D. The motion the diagonal BD, the upward impulse comes entirely from the
of the center of the ball will be accord firing, while the circular impulse comes wholly from the earth
ing to the line BD — no longer per and is equal to that of the earth. And since it is equal, the ball
pendicular, but inclined toward the will always maintain itself vertically over the mouth of the gun
east. And, as was decided before, be and will ultimately return into it. And keeping itself always over
ing obliged to continue its motion in the alignment of the cannon, it would also continually appear to
the air according to the direction of be overhead to anyone near the gun, and would therefore seem
the motion made within the piece, the to him to leave it exactly at right angles toward our zenith.
ball’s movement will remain in agree Sim p . Another difficulty remains with me. This is that the mo
ment with the slope of the line BD. tion of the ball within the gun is so extremely fast as to make
This will not be perpendicular, but in it seem impossible that in the moment of time during which the
clined toward the east, in which direc cannon goes from CA to ED it would confer such an inclination
tion the cannon also is traveling; upon the diagonal line CD that the ball, thanks to this alone,
hence the ball will be able to follow could keep up with the course of the earth while in the air.
the motion of the earth and of the gun. Sagr. Y ou are mistaken on several counts. First, I believe that
Now this, Simplicio, shows you how the inclination of the diagonal CD would be much greater than
Fig. 9 the shot which seems to be vertical is you imagine, for I consider it unquestionable that the velocity of
not so at all. the earth’s motion, not only at the equator but even in our lati
Sim p . I am not quite convinced about this. And you, Salviati? tude, is greater than that of the ball when that is moving within
Salv. Partly so, but I feel some uneasiness which I wish to the cannon; hence the interval CE would be absolutely greater
heaven I knew how to put in words. It seems to me that in ac than the whole length of the piece, and the inclination of the
cordance with what has been said, if the gun is vertical and the diagonal would consequently be more than half a right angle. But
earth moves, then the ball will fall neither to the west of the piece it is immaterial whether the velocity of the earth is greater or
as Aristotle and Tycho would have it, nor yet upon it as I should less than that of the shot, since if the velocity of the earth is
like, but rather somewhat to the east. For according to your small and consequently the slope of the diagonal is small, then
explanation it would have two motions which would agree in little inclination is needed to make the ball continue to keep
casting it in that direction; that is, the general motion of the itself over the cannon in its flight. In brief, if you think it over
earth which carries the cannon and the ball from CA to ED, and carefully you will understand that the motion of the earth, by
that of the charge which hurls it along the slanted line BD, both transferring the cannon along with it from CA to ED, confers
motions being toward the east and therefore greater than the upon the diagonal CD whatever great or little inclination is re
motion of the earth. quired to adjust the shot to its demands.
Sagr. N o, sir; the motion which carries the ball toward the east But you err in the second place by wanting to consider the
comes entirely from the earth, and the firing has no part in this. ball’s property of keeping up with the earth as coming from the
The motion which impels the ball upward is entirely from the impetus of the firing. You are falling back into the error which
charge, and with this the earth has nothing to do. For surely if Salviati appeared to commit a short time ago. Keeping up with
The 178 the earth is the primordial and eternal motion ineradicably and ball to the west. I reply, then, by asking whether it is not true 179 The
inseparably participated in by this ball as a terrestrial object, that once the cannon was aimed at a mark and left so, it would
Second Second
which it has by its nature and will possess forever. continue to point at that same mark whether the earth moved
Day S a l v . Let us give in, Simplicio, for the matter stands just as he or stood still. It must be answered that the sighting changes in Day
says. And now from this argument I begin to understand the no way; for if the mark is fixed, the cannon is likewise fixed; and
How hunters aim hunter’s problemt — that of those marksmen who kill birds in if it moves, being carried by the earth, the cannon also moves in
at birds in the
air. the air with their guns. I once thought that because of the birds’ the same way. And if the sights are so maintained, the shot
flight, aim must be taken some distance from the bird, anticipat always travels true, as is obvious from what has been said pre
ing it by a certain interval, more or less according to the speed viously.
of flight and the distance of the bird, to the end that the ball when S a g r . Just a minute please, Salviati, while I bring up something
fired would go along the direct line of sight and arrive at the which occurs to me about these hunters and the flying birds. I
same time and the same point as the bird would in its flight, and believe that their way of operating is as you said, and I likewise
they would meet. Therefore I asked one of these men whether think that it results in hitting the birds, but it does not seem to
that was their practice, and he told me no, that the device used me that these actions exactly agree with those of shooting a
was much easier and surer. They work in exactly the same way cannon, which must hit just as accurately when gun and target
as if shooting at a stationary bird; that is, they fix their sights are moving as when both are at rest. The disparity seems to me
on a flying bird and follow it by moving the fowling piece, keep to be that in shooting the cannon, it and the target are moving
ing the sights always on it until firing; and thus they hit it just with equal speed, both being carried by the motion of the terres
as they would a motionless one. So the turning motion made by trial globe. Although the cannon will sometimes be placed closer
the fowling piece in following the flight of the bird with the to the pole than the target and its motion will consequently be
sights, though slow, must be communicated to the ball also; and somewhat the slower, being made along a smaller circle, this
this is combined with the other motion, from the firing. Thus the difference is insensible because of the small distance from the
ball would have from the firing a motion straight upward, and cannon to the mark. But in the marksman’s shooting, the motion
from the barrel a slant according to the motion of the bird, of the fowling piece with which he is following the bird is very
exactly as has already been said about the cannon shot. There slow in comparison with the bird’s flight. It seems to me to follow
the ball was impelled upward toward the zenith by the charge, from this that the small motion conferred upon the shot by the
and inclined toward the east by the earth’s motion; from the two turning of the barrel cannot multiply itself in the air up to the
motions compounded, it followed the course of the earth and ap speed of the bird’s flight, once the ball has left, in such a way
peared to onlookers merely to go straight up, thereafter return that it always stays aimed at the bird. Rather, it seems to me
ing by the same line downward. Therefore, to hold the sights that the bullet would necessarily be anticipated and left behind.
continually directed at the mark makes the shot carry properly. It may be added that in this action the air through which the
In order to hold the sights on the target if the mark is standing ball passes is not assumed to have the bird’s motion, whereas the
still, the barrel must be held still; and if the target is moving, the cannon, the target, and the intervening air have equally the
barrel will be held on the mark with that motion. diurnal motion. So I believe that among the reasons that the
Solution of the Upon this depends the proper answer to that other argument, marksman hits the bird, besides that of his following its flight
objection taken with the gun barrel, there is that of anticipating it somewhat by
from cannon about shooting with the cannon at a southerly or northerly mark.
shots toward It was objected there that if the earth moved, the shots would keeping the sights ahead. Moreover, I believe the shooting is
north and south.
all fall wide to the west, because during the time the ball was done not with a single ball but with a large number of pellets
going through the air toward the target after leaving the cannon, which, spreading out in the air, occupy a very large space. And
the target, being carried toward the east, would leave the cannon on top of this there is the very great speed with which they go
toward the bird upon leaving the gun.
The i8o Salv. See how far the flight of Sagredo’s wit anticipates and Sim p . An experiment would be required to clear it up. i8i The
gets ahead of the crawling of mine, which might perhaps have Salv. But do you think that there is a cannoneer who is so skill
Second Second
noticed these distinctions, but not without long mental appli ful that he could hit the mark every time at, say, 500 yards?
Day cation. Sim p . Goodness, no; I doubt if there is one, no matter how expert, Day
Now returning to the subject, it remains to consider the point- who could promise to err proportionately no more than a yard.
Reply to the
argument taken blank shots toward east and west. The former, if the earth moves, Salv. Then how could we settle our question, with such incon
from shots clusive shooting?
point-blank to ought to travel always high over the mark, and the latter beneath
east and west. it, since the eastern parts of the earth (because of the diurnal Sim p . We could resolve it in two ways; one, by firing many shots,
motion) are always dropping below the tangent parallel to the and the other, from the fact that in view of the tremendous ve
horizon, for which reason the stars in the east appear to be rising; locity of the earth, the deviation from the mark would, I think,
the western parts are rising, so that the stars in the west seem to be enormous.
go down. Hence the shots which are aimed along this tangent Salv. Enormous — that is, much greater than a yard; for so
toward an eastern target (which is going down while the ball is much variation, or even more, is granted to occur ordinarily even
traveling along that tangent) ought to arrive high; and those to if the earth is at rest.
the west, low, because of the rising of the target while the ball Sim p . I am sure that the variation would be very much greater.
Solution of the goes along the tangent. The explanation is similar to the others; Salv. N ow, if you are willing, let us make for our own satisfac Calculation of
objection taken how much can
from shots to just as the eastern target is continually setting because of the tion a rough calculation; if it comes out as I e ^ e ct, it will serve non shots would
east and west. motion of the earth under a motionless tangent, so also the us also as a warning in the future not to be taken in by other vary from the
mark, assuming
cannon for the same reason continually declines and keeps on people’s shouting, so to speak, and yield to whatever happens the earth’s
motion.
pointing always at the same mark so that the shots carry true.t first to strike our fancy. Moreover, to give every advantage to
The Copernicans And this seems to me an appropriate time to take notice of a the Peripatetics and Tychonians, let us imagine ourselves to be
too liberally at the equator, shooting a cannon point-blank toward the west
admit as true certain generosity on the part of the Copernicans toward their
some very adversaries when, with perhaps too much liberality, they con at a target 500 yards distant. First let us see approximately how
questionable
propositions. cede as true and correct a number of experiments which their much time can elapse while the ball, having left the gun, is going
opponents have never really made. Such, for example, is that of toward the mark. We know this to be brief, certainly no more
the body falling from the mast of a ship while it is in motion, and than that in which a pedestrian takes two steps, and this in turn
there are many others, among which I am positive is this one of is short of one second. For suppose the pedestrian to walk three
cannon shots to the east carrying high and those to the west, low. miles an hour; that is, nine thousand yards; since an hour con
And because I believe it has never been done, I should like to tains 3,600 seconds, he will take two and a half steps a second.
have them tell me just what difference they think ought to be So one second is longer than the time the ball is in motion. And
perceived between the same shots, taking the earth first as mo since the diurnal revolution takes twenty-four hours, the western
tionless and then as moving. Simplicio, reply to this for them. horizon rises fifteen degrees in an hour, or fifteen minutes of
Sim p . I cannot pretend to answer as soundly as perhaps someone arc in a minute of time, or fifteen seconds of arc in a second
might who was better informed than I, but I shall say what seems of time. Now since one second is the time required for the shot,
to me at the moment would be their reply. It is in fact just what the western horizon rises in this time fifteen seconds of arc, and
has already been shown — that if the earth were moving, east the target an equal amount. Hence it rises fifteen seconds of the
ward shots would always carry high (and so forth) provided that arc of that circle whose radius is 500 yards,t this being supposed
the ball was compelled to move along the tangent, as seems to be the distance of the target from the cannon. Now let us see,
probable. in a table of arcs and chordst (here it is, right in Copernicus’s
Salv. And if I should say that that is what actually happens, how book) what the chord of fifteen seconds is for a radius of 500
would you go about refuting my statement?
The 182 yards. Here, you see, the chord of one minute is less than thirty same thing exactly must happen with or without the motion of 183 The
parts where the radius is 100,000. Then for the same radius, the the earth. And such will be the fate of all other experiments put
Second forth or capable of being put forth, though they have at first
Second
chord of one second would be less than one-half of one such part;
Day that is, less than one part where the radius is 200,000; therefore glance an appearance of truth, inasmuch as the ancient idea of Day
the chord of fifteen seconds would be less than fifteen parts in the earth’s immobility keeps us in the midst of equivocations.
Experiments and
200,000. But that which is less than fifteen parts in 200,000 is S a g r . For my part I am fully satisfied, and I understand per arguments
fectly that anyone who will impress upon his mind this general against the
nevertheless greater than four one-hundredths of one part in 500. earth’s motion
Hence the rising of the target while the ball is in motion is less communication to all terrestrial things of the diurnal motion appear conclu
sive while they
than four one-hundredths — that is, one twenty-fifth — of a (which suits them all naturally, just as in the ancient idea it was keep us in the
considered that rest with respect to the center suited them) will midst of
yard, or about an inch. Therefore just one inch would be the equivocations.
entire variation of a westward shot if the earth made the diurnal discern without any trouble die fallacy and the equivocation that
motion. make the arguments appear conclusive.
Now if I say to you that this variation actually occurs in all There remains for me only that doubt which I hinted at before,
the shots (I mean going one inch below where they would go if about the flight of birds. Since these have the lively faculty of
the earth did not move), how would you go about convincing me moving at will in a great many ways, and of keeping themselves
otherwise, Simplicio, and showing by experiment that this did for a long time in the air, separated from the earth and wandering
not happen? Don’t you see that it is impossible to refute me about with the most irregular turnings, I am not entirely able to
without first finding a method of shooting with such precision see how among such a great mixture of movements they can avoid
at a mark that you never miss by a hairsbreadth? For when the becoming confused and losing the original common motion. Once
shots vary by a yard, as they do in fact, I shall always tell you having been deprived of it, how could they make up for this or
that each one of these variations contains one of one inch caused compensate for it by flying, and keep up with all the towers and
by the motion of the earth. trees which run with such a precipitous course toward the east?
A very subtle S a g r . Excuse me, Salviati, but you are too generous. I can tell I say “precipitous,” because for the great circle of the globe it
argument that,
the Peripatetics that if every shot hit square in the center of the is little less than a thousand miles an hour, while I believe that
assuming the
earth’s motion, target, it would not contradict the motion of the earth one bit; the swallow in flight makes no more than fifty.
artillery S a l v . If birds had to keep up with the course of the trees by
should vary no for cannoneers are always so experienced in adjusting the sights
more than at to the target and so expert at pointing the gun at the mark that means of their wings, they would soon fall behind; and if they
rest.
the shot would hit it despite the motion of the earth. And I say were deprived of the universal rotation, they would remain so
that if the earth should stop, their shots would not hit the mark, much behind and their westward course would be so furious that,
but those to the west would carry high and those to the east, low.t to anyone who could see it, it would surpass that of an arrow by
Now let Simplicio persuade me of the contrary. a great deal. But I think we should not be able to perceive it,
S a l v . a paradox worthy of Sagredo. But it must be seen that this just as cannon balls are not seen when they race through the air,
variation due to the rest or motion of the earth, since it can only driven by the energy of the charge. Now the fact is that the birds’
be very small, cannot but be submerged in the large ones which own motion — I mean that of flight — has nothing to do with
Much caution is continually occur on account of accidents. And this is all said the universal motion, from which it receives neither aid nor
needed in con
and granted for good measure to Simplicio merely as a warning hindrance. What keeps that motion unaltered in the birds is the
ceding experi
ments as true to of how carefully we must tread in conceding the truth of many air itself through which they wander. This, following naturally
those who have the whirling of the earth, takes along the birds and everything
never made experiments to those who have never performed them, but who
them.
boldly would produce such as are needed to serve their purposes. else that is suspended in it, just as it carries the clouds. So the
I say that this is thrown into the bargain for Simplicio, because birds do not have to worry about following the earth, and so far
the plain truth is that with regard to the effects of these shots the as that is concerned they could remain forever asleep.
The 184 Sagr. I am easily convinced that the air can take the clouds along receive a large part of that velocity which the wind would confer 185 The
with it, they being of material which is very tractable by reason upon it if the hindrance of the water were not there. You must
Second Second
of its lightness and its lack of any contrary tendency; indeed, never have considered, Simplicio, the fury with which the water
Day they are of a material which shares in the qualities and properties strikes against a boat when, rapidly driven by oars or by the Day
of the earth. But birds, being animate, can also move contrary wind, the boat runs through still water; if you had paid attention
to the diurnal motion; and that the air can restore this to them to this effect you would not have thought up such a silly idea now.
once they have interrupted it seems problematical to me, es I see that you have hitherto been one of that herd who, in order
pecially since they are solid and heavy bodies. As was said before, to learn how matters such as this take place, and in order to
we see rocks and other heavy bodies remain defiant to the im acquire a knowledge of natural effects, do not betake themselves
petus of the wind, and when they do give in to it they are never to ships or crossbows or cannons, but retire into their studies and
moved with any such speed as that of the wind which pushes glance through an index and a table of contents to see whether
them. Aristotle has said anything about them; and, being assured of
Salv. Let us not grant to the moving air so little force, Sagredo; the true sense of his text, consider that nothing else can be
it is able to drive heavily laden ships and to uproot trees and to known.
overthrow towers when it moves swiftly. Yet in such violent Sagr. Happy are they, and much to be envied for this. For if a A great joy,
actions as these, its motion cannot be said by a long way to be knowledge of everything is naturally desired, and if being in much to be en
vied, is that of
as fast as the diurnal rotation. formed is the same thing as taking credit for being informed, people who
think they know
Sim p . Y ou see, then; moving air will be able to keep up the mo then they enjoy a very great knowledge. They can persuade everything.
tion of projectiles also, in accordance with Aristotle’s teaching. themselves that they know and understand everything, in com
It did seem strange to me that he should have erred in this par plete defiance of those who recognize their own ignorance of
ticular. what they do not know. These latter, perceiving that they know
Salv. It certainly would be able to do so if it could keep up its only the tiniest portion of what is knowable, exhaust them
own motion. But just as ships stop and trees cease to bend when selves in waking and studying, and mortify themselves with
the wind slackens, so the motion of the air does not keep on experiments and observations.
after the stone has left the hand and the arm is stopped. Hence But please let us return to our birds, with regard to which you
it remains true that something besides the air makes the pro have said that the air, moving very speedily, can restore that
jectile move. part of the diurnal movement which they may have lost in the
Sim p . What do you mean, the ship stops when the wind slackens? sportings of their flight. To this I reply that the moving air
It is often seen that the wind has stopped, and the sails have even does not seem able to confer upon a solid and heavy body so
been furled, and yet the vessel continues to travel for miles much as its own velocity, and since that of the air is that of the
on end. earth, it does not appear that the air would be sufficient to supply
Salv. This argues against you, Simplicio, if the air, which by the deficit of that lost by the birds in flight.
carrying the sails propels the ship, is stopped, and without help Salv. Your argument puts up an appearance of much proba
of any kind from the medium the ship continues its course. bility, and your doubt is not one that is raised by ordinary in
Sim p . It might be said that the water was the medium which telligences; yet outside of its appearance, I do not believe that
propelled the ship and maintained its motion. essentially it has a bit more force than those already considered
Salv. Well, that certainly might be said, but it would be the exact and disposed of.
opposite of the truth. For the truth is that the water has such a Sagr. There is not the slightest doubt that unless it is rigorously
strong resistance to being separated by the ship’s hull that it conclusive, it is absolutely ineffective; for it is only when a con
works against this with much foaming and does not let the ship clusion is inescapable that no worthwhile argument can be pro
duced against it.
1
The 186 S a l v . Your having more trouble with this objection than with and, in throwing something to your friend, you need throw it 187 The
the others seems to me to depend upon birds being animate, and no more strongly in one direction than another, the distances
Second Second
thereby being able to use force at will against the original in being equal; jumping with your feet together, you pass equal
Day herent motion of terrestrial objects. In just the same way, we spaces in every direction. When you have observed all these Day
see them fly upward when they are alive; a motion impossible to things carefully (though there is no doubt that when the ship is
them as heavy bodies, so that when dead they can only fall down standing still everything must happen in this way), have the ship
ward. From this you assume that the causes which hold for all proceed with any speed you like, so long as the motion is uniform
other sorts of projectiles previously discussed cannot hold for and not fluctuating this way and that. You will discover not the
birds. Well, this is true enough, Sagredo; and because it is true least change in all the effects named, nor could you tell from any
we do not see other projectiles do what birds do; for if you drop of them whether the ship was moving or standing still. In jump
a dead bird and a live one from the top of a tower, the dead one ing, you will pass on the floor the same spaces as before, nor will
will do the same as a stone; that is, it will follow first the general you make larger jumps toward the stern than toward the prow
diurnal motion, and then the motion downward, being heavy. even though the ship is moving quite rapidly, despite the fact
But as to the live bird, the diurnal motion always remaining in that during the time that you are in the air tibe floor under you
it, what is to prevent it from sending itself by the beating of its will be going in a direction opposite to your jump. In throwing
wings to whatever point of the compass it pleases? And such a something to your companion, you will need no more force to
new motion being its own, and not being shared by us, it must get it to him whether he is in the direction of the bow or the stern,
Argument taken make itself noticeable. If the bird moves off toward the west in with yourself situated opposite. The droplets will fall as before
from the flight of
birds against the its flight, what is there to prevent it from returning once more into the vessel beneath without dropping toward the stern, al
earth’s motion to the tower by means of a similar beating of its wings? For after though while the drops are in the air the ship runs many spans.
is resolved.
all, its leaving toward the west in flight was nothing but the sub The fish in their water will swim toward the front of their bowl
traction of a single degree from, say, ten degrees of diurnal mo with no more effort than toward the back, and will go with equal
tion, so that nine degrees remain to it while it is flying. And if it ease to bait placed an5rwhere around the edges of the bowl. Fi
alighted on the earth, the common ten would return to it; to this nally the butterflies and flies will continue their flights indiffer
it could add one by flying toward the east, and with the eleven it ently toward every side, nor will it ever happen that they are
could return to the tower. In sum, when we consider well and concentrated toward the stern, as if tired out from keeping up
reflect more closely upon the effects of flight in birds, these do with the course of the ship, from which they will have been sepa
not differ in any way from those of projectiles directed toward rated during long intervals by keeping themselves in the air. And
any part of the earth, except that the latter are moved by an ex if smoke is made by burning some incense, it will be seen going
ternal source and the former by an internal principle. up in the form of a little cloud, remaining still and moving no
For a final indication of the nullity of the experiments brought more toward one side than the other. The cause of all these corre
forth, this seems to me the place to show you a way to test them spondences of effects is the fact that the ship’s motion is common
Experiment all very easily. Shut yourself up with some friend in the main to all the things contained in it, and to the air also. That is why
which alone
shows the nullity cabin below decks on some large ship, and have with you there I said you should be below decks; for if this took place above
of all those ad some flies, butterflies, and other small flying animals. Have a in the open air, which would not follow the course of the ship,
duced against the
motion of the large bowl of water with some fish in it; hang up a bottle that more or less noticeable differences would be seen in some of the
earth.
empties drop by drop into a wide vessel beneath it. With the effects noted. No doubt the smoke would fall as much behind as
ship standing still, observe carefully how the little animals fly the air itself. The flies likewise, and the butterflies, held back by
with equal speed to all sides of the cabin. The fish swim indif the air, would be unable to follow the ship’s motion if they were
ferently in all directions; the drops fall into the vessel beneath; separated from it by a perceptible distance. But keeping them-
The 188 selves near it, they would follow it without effort or hindrance; Pythagoras deemed it to be so, should find a place in the giddy 189 The
for the ship, being an unbroken structure, carries with it a part minds of common people is no marvel to me; but that the Aris-
Second Second
of the nearby air. For a similar reason we sometimes, when totles and the Ptolemies should also have fallen into this puerility
Day riding horseback, see persistent flies and horseflies following our truly seems to me strange and inexcusable simple-mindedness. Day
horses, flying now to one part of their bodies and now to another. S a g r . Then you believe, Salviati, that Ptolemy thought he needed
But the difference would be small as regards the falling drops, to support the stability of the earth only by arguments directed
and as to the jumping and the throwing it would be quite im against people who concede it to have been immovable up to Aristotle and
Ptolemy appear
perceptible. the time of Pythagoras, and who affirm it to have been made to have refuted
S a g r . Although it did not occur to me to put these observations movable only when Pythagoras attributed motion to it? the earth’s mo
bility against
to the test when I was voyaging, I am sure that they would take S a l v . I cannot help believing so, when we consider well the atti those who
place in the way you describe. In confirmation of this I remember tude he takes in refuting their proposition. His refutation is to would believe
that, having
having often found myself in my cabin wondering whether the be found in the demolition of buildings and the flinging of stones, stood still a long
time, it began to
ship was moving or standing still; and sometimes at a whim I animals, and men themselves toward the sky. Now such ruin and move in Pythag
have supposed it going one way when its motion was the opposite. havoc could not be visited upon edifices and animals unless these oras’s time.
Still, I am satisfied so far, and convinced of the worthlessness of existed on the earth in the first place, and men could not be lo
all experiments brought forth to prove the negative rather than cated or edifices built upon the earth unless it was standing still.
the affirmative side as to the rotation of the earth. So it is obvious that Ptolemy is arguing against those who, having
Now there remains the objection based upon the experience of granted quiescence to the earth for some time — that is, while
seeing that the speed of whirling has a property of extruding and animals and stones and masons could remain on it and build
discarding material adhering to the revolving frame. For that palaces and cities — suddenly make it movable afterward, to
reason it has appeared to many, including Ptolemy,t that if the the ruin and destruction of the buildings, animals, etc. For if he
earth turned upon itself with great speed, rocks and animals had undertaken to dispute with those who attributed a whirling
would necessarily be thrown toward the stars, and buildings to the earth ever since its original creation, he would have refuted
could not be attached to their foundations with cement so strong them by saying that if the earth had always moved, there never
that they too would not suffer similar ruin. could have been beasts or men or stones upon it; much less build
S a l v . Before coming to the solution of this objection, I cannot ings erected, cities founded, etc.
help mentioning something I have noticed many times, and not S i m p . I am not convinced of any Aristotelian or Ptolemaic im
without amusement. It occurs in nearly everyone who hears for propriety here.
the first time of the earth’s motion. Such people so firmly believe S a l v . Ptolemy argues either against those who considered the
the earth to be motionless that not only do they have no doubt earth always movable or against those who thought it to be stable
of its being at rest, but they really believe that everyone else for a time and then to be set in motion. If against the former, he
has always agreed with them in thinking it to have been created ought to have said: “The earth has not always moved, for there
Stupidity of immovable and kept so in all past ages. Rooted in this idea, they would never have been men nor animals nor edifices on earth,
some who think the terrestrial whirling having not permitted them to stay.” But
the earth to have are stupefied to hear that someone grants it to have motion, as
begun to move if such a person, after having held it to be motionless, foolishly since his reasoning is, “The earth does not move, because beasts
when Pythagoras
commenced say imagined it to have been set in motion when Pythagoras (or and men and buildings placed on the earth would be precipitated
ing that it whoever it was) first said that it moved, and not before. Now that from it,” he assumes the earth to have been once in that state
moved.
a silly idea like this, of supposing that those who admit the earth’s which would have allowed beasts and men to stay and build them.
motion believe it first to have been stable, from its creation up From this the conclusion is drawn that the earth has been fixed
to the time of Pythagoras, and then made movable only after at some time; that is, adapted to the stay of animals and the
building of edifices. Now do you understand what I mean?
The 190 Sim p . Yes and no; but this has little to do with the merit of the nostrum scire sit quoddam reminisci. So please remove all ques 19 1 The
case, nor can a slight error of Ptolemy’s, committed by inad tion for me by telling me your idea of this.
Second Salv. H ow I feel about Plato’s opinion I can indicate to you by
Second
vertence, suffice to move the earth if it is immovable. But all
Day joking aside, let us get to the heart of this argument, which to means of words and also by deeds. In my previous arguments I Day
me appears unanswerable. have more than once explained myself with deeds. I shall pursue Our knowledge
Salv. And I, Simplicio, wish to tie it even tighter and make it the same method in the matter at hand, which may then serve is a kind of
reminiscence, ac
more binding by showing more sensibly how true it is that heavy as an example, making it easier for you to comprehend my ideas cording to Plato.
bodies, whirled quickly around a fixed center, acquire an impetus about the acquisition of knowledge if there is time for them
to move away from that center even when they have a natural some other day, and if Sagredo will not be annoyed by our
Fast whirling has tendency to go toward it. Tie one end of a cord to a bottle con making such a digression.
a property of Sagr. Rather, I shall be much obliged. For I remember that when
extruding and taining water and, holding the other end firmly in your hand
dissipating (making your arm and the cord the radius, and your shoulder I was studying logic, I never was able to convince myself that
things.
knot the center), cause the vessel to go around swiftly so that it Aristotle’s method of demonstration, so much preached, was very
describes the circumference of a circle. Whether this is parallel powerful.
to the horizon, or vertical, or slanted in any other way, the water Salv. Then let us proceed. Simplicio, tell me what motion is made
will not spill out of the bottle in any event; rather, he who swings by that little rock, tight in the notch of the stick, when the boy
it will always feel the cord pull forcibly to get farther away from moves it so as to cast it a long way?
his shoulder. And if a hole is made in the bottom of the bottle, Sim p . The motion of the stone while it is in the notch is circular;
the water will be seen to spurt forth no less toward the sky than that is, it travels along the arc of a circle whose fixed center is the
laterally or toward the ground. And if in place of water you put shoulder knot and whose radius is the stick and the arm.
pebbles in the bottle, upon your turning it in the same manner it Salv. And when the stone escapes from the stick, what is its mo
will be felt to exert the same force against the cord. Finally, small tion? Does it continue to follow its previous circle, or does it go
boys may be seen throwing rocks a great distance by whirling a along some other line?
slotted stick with a stone in the end. All these are arguments of Sim p . It certainly does not go on moving around, for then it
the truth of the conclusion that whirling confers an impetus upon would not fly away from the thrower’s shoulder, and we should
the moving body toward the circumference, if the motion is swift. not see it go extremely far.
And since, if the earth revolved upon itself, the motion of its Salv. Well, then, what is its motion?
surface (especially near the equator) would be incomparably Sim p . Let me think a moment here, for I have not formed a pic
faster than the objects mentioned, it would necessarily throw ture of it in my mind.
everything into the sky. Salv. Listen to that, Sagredo; here is the quoddam reminisci in
Sim p . The objection does indeed seem to be much better estab action, sure enough.
lished and tied down, and to my mind it will be a difficult thing Well, Simplicio, you are thinking a long time.
to remove it or unravel it. Sim p . So far as I can see, the motion received on leaving the notch
Salv. The unraveling depends upon some data well known and can only be along a straight line. Or rather, it is necessarily along
believed by you just as much as me, but because they do not a straight line, so far as the adventitious impetus is concerned.
strike you, you do not see the solution. Without teaching them Seeing that it described an arc caused me some little trouble, but
to you then, since you already know them, I shall cause you to since that arc bends alw ap downward, and not in any other
Motion im
resolve the objection by merely recalling them. direction, I recognized that this inclination comes from the pressed by the
weight of the stone which naturally pulls it down. The impressed thrower is along
Sim p . I have frequently studied your manner of arguing, which a straight line
gives me the impression that you lean toward Plato’s opinion that impetus, I say, is undoubtedly in a straight line. only.
The 192 Salv. But what straight line? An infinity of them can be drawn, Salv. Which point of a straight line touching a circle is closest 193 The
in every direction from the notch and point of separation be of all to the center of that circle?
Second Second
tween the stone and the stick. Sim p . The point of contact, without doubt; for that is on the
Day Sim p . It moves along the one which is in alignment with the mo circumference of the circle and the others are outside it. And Day
tion which the stone made together with the stick. points on the circumference are all equally distant from the
Salv. Y ou have just finished telling us that the motion of the center.
stone in the notch was circular. Now circularity and alignment Salv. Then a moving body leaving from the point of contact and
exclude each other, no part of a circular line being straight. moving along the straight tangent will go continually farther
Sim p . I do not mean that the projectile’s motion is in alignment from the contact and also from the center of the circle.
with the whole circular motion, but with that of the last point, Sim p . This is surely so.
where the circular motion ended. I understand it completely in Salv. N ow, if you have kept in mind the propositions which you
my own mind, but I do not know how to express it. have told me, collect them all together, and tell me what you
Salv. I also see that you understand the thing itself, but lack gather from them.
the proper terms for expressing it. Now these I can indeed teach Sim p . I do not think I am so forgetful as to be unable to recall
you; that is, I can teach you the words, but not the truths, which them. From what has been said, I gather that a projectile, rapidly Projectile moves
along the tangent
are things. And so that you may plainly feel that you know the rotated by someone who throws it, upon being separated from to its previous
thing and merely lack terms to express it, tell me: When you him retains an impetus to continue its motion along the straight circle of motion
at the point of
shoot a bullet with a gun, in what direction does it receive an line touching the circle described by the motion of the projectile separation.
impetus to go? at the point of separation. By this motion the projectile goes
Sim p . It acquires an impetus to go along that straight line which always farther from the center of the circle described by the
continues the alignment of the barrel, slanting neither to right motion which projects it.
nor to left, up nor down. Salv. Then up to this point you know the reason for heavy bodies
Salv. Which is as much as to say that it makes no angle whatever located on the surface of a rapidly moved wheel being cast off
with the straight line of its motion through the barrel. and thrown out from its circumference, always farther from the
Sim p . That is what I meant. center.
Salv. Then if the line of motion of the projectile must extend so Sim p . I believe I can say I am certain of that. But this new
as to make no angle with the circular line it was describing while knowledge only increases my incredulity that the earth could
it was with the thrower; if that circular motion must pass into revolve with such great speed and not throw to the skies all
straight motion; what must this straight line be? stones, animals, etc.
Sim p . It can be no other than that line which touches the circle Salv. In the same way that you knew what went before, you will
at the point of separation. For all others would, it seems to me, know — or rather, do know — the rest too. And by thinking it
intersect the circumference if produced, and would therefore over for yourself you would likewise recall it by yourself. But
make some angle with it. to save time, I shall help you to remember it.
Salv. Y ou have reasoned well, and have shown yourself half a Up to this point you knew all by yourself that the circular
geometer. Keep it in mind, then, that your real concept is re motion of the projector impresses an impetus upon the projectile
vealed in these words; that is, that the projectile acquires an to move, when they separate, along the straight line tangent to
impetus to move along the tangent to the arc described by the the circle of motion at the point of separation, and that con
motion of the projectile at the point of its separation from the tinuing with this motion, it travels ever farther from the thrower.
thing projecting it. And you have said that the projectile would continue to move
Sim p . I understand perfectly, and this is just what I meant. along that line if it were not inclined downward by its own weight.
The 194 from which fact the line of motion derives its curvature. It seems of the wheel, however small, would suffice to hold it on the cir 19 5 The
to me that you also knew by yourself that this bending always cumference.
Second tends toward the center of the earth, for all heavy bodies tend Second
Sim p . I have no doubt at all that by assuming something which
Day that way. is not and cannot be so (that is, that the tendency of the heavy Day
Now I shall pass on a little further and ask you whether the body is to go toward the center of the wheel), it would not be
moving body in continuing its straight motion after the separa extruded or flung away.
tion goes uniformly farther from the center (or from the circum Salv. I do not assume, and have no need to assume, that which
ference, if you like) of that circle of which its previous motion is not; for I do not wish to deny that rocks are flung out. I am
was a part. That is to say, do you believe a body which leaves speaking thus only by way of hypothesis, so that you may tell me
from the point of tangency and moves along the tangent goes the rest. Now picture to yourself the earth as a huge wheel which,
uniformly away from the point of contact and from the circum moving with great speed, must cast off the stones. You have
ference of the circle? already been able to tell me that the motion of the projectile must
Sim p . N o, indeed; because the tangent when close to the point be along that straight line which touches the earth at the poiht
of contact is very little distant from the circumference, with of separation. And how noticeably does this tangent recede from
which it makes an extremely small angle. But as it goes farther the surface of the terrestrial globe?
and farther away, the distance increases in an increasing ratio. Sim p . I doubt if it gets an inch away in a thousand yards.
Thus in a circle that might have, for example, a diameter of ten Salv. And didn’t you say that the projectile, drawn by its own
yards, a point on the tangent two or three feet away from the weight, sinks from the tangent toward the center of the earth?
contact will be three or four times as far from the circumference Sim p . That is what I said, and now I shall say the rest, too; I
as a point one foot away, and a point only half a foot away I understand completely that the stone would not be separated
believe likewise would be hardly a quarter of the distance of the from the earth, because its motion away in the beginning would
latter. As close to the contact as an inch or two, the tangent could be so very minute that its inclination toward the center of the
scarcely be distinguished from the circumference. earth would be a thousand times stronger. The center in this case
Salv. Then the departure of the projectile from the circumfer would be that of the earth as well as that of the wheel, so it must
ence of its previous circular motion is extremely small at first? truly be conceded that stones, animals, and other heavy bodies
Sim p . Almost imperceptible. could not be thrown off.
Salv. N ow tell me something else. How far away after the sepa But now a new difficulty is created for me by things which
ration would the projectile commence to sink downward, having are very light. These have a very weak tendency to descend
received from the thrower’s motion an impetus to move straight toward the center, and since they lack the property of drawing
along the tangent, as indeed it would move if its own weight did back to the surface, I do not see why they do not have to be
not draw it down? extruded; and as you know, ad destruendum sufficit unum.
A heavy projec Sim p . I think it would begin at once, for having nothing to sus Salv. Y ou shall have satisfaction as to this, too. But first tell me
tile commences
to drop immedi tain it, its own weight could not help acting. what you mean by “light things.” Do you mean material so light
ately upon Salv. So that if the rock thrown from a rapidly moving wheel that it actually goes up, or merely that which, while not abso
leaving the thing
projecting it. had any such natural tendency to move toward the center of the lutely light, weighs so little that although it goes down, it does
wheel as it has to go toward the center of the earth, it might very so but slowly? For if you mean absolutely light things, I shall
well return to the wheel, or rather never leave it.t For the dis grant them to be extruded as readily as you do.
tance traveled being so extremely small at the beginning of its Sim p . I mean the other, such as feathers, wool, cotton, and the
separation (because of the infinite acuteness of the angle of con like, which the slightest force is sufficient to lift up, and yet
tact) , any tendency that would draw it back toward the center which are seen to remain quietly on the earth.
The 196 Salv. Since these feathers do have some natural tendency to Salv. Oh, Simplicio, you yourself rise up so fast that I begin to 197 The
descend toward the center of the earth, however small it is, I fear more for you than for the feather. Relax a little, and listen. Second
Second If, in order for the stone or feather resting on the surface of
tell you that this is enough to prevent them being lifted up. Nor
Day is this unknown to you. Tell me: If a feather were thrown off by the earth to be retained, it were necessary that its descent should D ay
the whirling of the earth, what direction would it take? be greater than or equal to its motion made along the tangent,
Sim p . That of the tangent at the point of separation. then you would be right in saying that it would have to move as
Salv. And if it were forced to return and rejoin the earth, along fast or faster along the secant downward than along the tangent
what line would it move? eastward. But didn’t you tell me a little while ago that a thousand
Sim p . Along that line going through it to the center of the earth. yards along the tangent from the point of contact, it would
Salv. So that two motions come under our consideration: a be scarcely an inch away from the circumference? So it is not
motion of projection, commencing at the point of contact and enough for the tangential motion (which is that of the diurnal
following the tangent,t and another of downward tendency, com rotation) to be simply faster than the motion along the secant
mencing at the projectile and going along the secant toward the (which is that of the feather downward). The former must be so
center. To have projection occur, it is required that the impetus much faster that the time required to carry the feather a thou
along the tangent prevail over the tendency along the secant. Is sand yards along the tangent shall be less than that of its moving
that not so? a single inch downward along the secant; which I tell you it will
Sim p . It seems so to me. never be, though you make the latter motion as fast and the
Salv. But what do you think would have to exist in the projecting former as slow as you please.
motion in order for it to prevail over the downward tendency, Sim p . And why couldn’t the motion along the tangent be so fast
so that the detachment of the feather and its departure from the that it would not give the feather time to arrive at the surface
earth would follow? of the earth?
Sim p . I don’t know. Salv. Try to state your case quantitatively {in termini) , and I
Salv. H ow can you help knowing? Here the moving body is one shall answer you. Say, then, how much faster you think the latter
and the same — that is, the feather. Now how can the same mov motion should be made than the former in order to suffice.
ing body exceed its own motion and prevail over itself? Sim p . I shall say that if, for example, the latter were a million
Sim p . I don’t see how it can prevail over or yield to itself in mo times faster than the former, the feather (and the stone likewise)
tion except by moving faster or slower. would be extruded.
Salv. There; you see, you did know how. Now if there is to be Salv. Saying this, you say what is false; not from any deficiency
a projection of the feather, and if its motion along the tangent in logic or physics or metaphysics, but merely in geometry. For
is to prevail over its motion along the secant, then what must
if you were aware of only its first principles, you would know that
their velocities be?
a straight line may be drawn from the center of a circle to a
Sim p . The motion along the tangent must be greater than that
tangent, cutting this in such a way that the portion of the tangent
along the secant. But how stupid of me! Isn’t the former many l)dng between the contact and the secant will be a million, or
two, or three million times greater than that portion of the secant
thousands of times greater, not merely than the downward mo
which remains between the tangent and the circumference; and
tion of the feather, but than that of the stone too? And I allowed
by degrees as the secant approaches the contact, this proportion
myself, simple-mindedly enough, to be convinced that stones
becomes greater ad infinitum. So there is no danger, however fast
would not be extruded by the whirling of the earth! I take it
the whirling and however slow the downward motion, that the
back, then, and declare that if the earth did move, then stones,
feather (or even something lighter) will begin to rise up. For the
elephants, towers, and cities would necessarily fly toward the
tendency downward always exceeds the speed of projection.
heavens; and since that does not happen, I say that the earth
does not move.
The 198 Sagr. I am not quite convinced on this matter.
both are infinitely susceptible of increase. But opposing these 199 The
Salv. I shall give you a perfectly general and yet a very easy
Second (which favor projection) there is but a single cause, and I do
demonstration of it.
not understand how this, although it likewise is infinitely aug-
Second
Day Given the ratio of BA to C, BA being mentable, can hold out alone against the conjunction and com Day
A geometrical as much greater than C as you please, bination of the others, which are still two in number, both being
demonstration to and let there be a circle with center D,
prove the impos infinitely augmentable.
sibility of extru from which it is required to draw a Salv. The objection does you credit, Sagredo, and in order to
sion by terres
trial whirling. secant so that the tangent shall have shed light on it so that we can more clearly comprehend it (for
the same ratio to this secant as BA has to you also mentioned holding it confusedly), let us define it by
C. With respect to BA and C take the reducing it to a diagram, which will perhaps also bring it more
Fig. 10
third proportional AI; as BI is to lA, easily to a solution. So let us mark thus a perpendicular line
make the diameter FE to EG. From the toward the center, AC, and let the hori
point G draw the tangent GH. I say that this is what was re zontal line AB be at right angles to this,
quired, and that as BA is to C, so HG is to GE. For FE being to along which the motion of projection is
EG as BI is to lA, by composition FG is to GE as BA is to AI; made, and which the projectile would
and since C is the mean proportional between BA and AI, GH continue to follow with uniform motion
is the mean between FG and GE. Therefore as BA is to C, so FG if its weight did not bend it downward.
is to GH; that is, HG is to GE; which is what was required to Now suppose a straight line AE to be
be done. drawn from A, making any desired
Sagr. I am satisfied with the demonstration, but it still does not angle with AB, and let us mark off on
entirely remove my doubts. Rather, I find a certain confusion AB some equal spaces AF, FH, and HK, drawing from these the
turning over in my mind, like so many dense and dark clouds, perpendiculars FG, HI, and KL, down as far as AE. And since as
and it prevents my seeing clearly the necessity of the conclusion we have remarked on other occasions the falling body starting
with that lucidity which belongs to mathematical reasoning from rest acquires always a greater degree of speed as time goes
alone. What confuses me is this: It is true that the space be on, according to the time elapsed, we can picture the spaces AF,
tween the tangent and the circumference decreases infinitely in FH, and HK as representing equal times, and the perpendiculars
the direction of the point of contact. But on the other hand it is FG, HI, and KL as representing the degrees of speed acquired in
also true that the tendency in the moving body to descend always the said times.t Thus the degree of speed acquired in the whole
diminishes as the body approaches the limiting boundary (primo time AK will, by the line KL, be represented relatively to the de
termine) of its descent; that is, the state of rest. This is obvious gree H I acquired in the time AH, and to the degree FG acquired
from what you have said about it when showing that descending in the time A F; which degrees KL, HI, and FG obviously have
bodies departing from rest must pass through all degrees of the same ratios as the times KA, HA, and FA. And if other per
slowness between rest and any assigned degree of speed, these pendiculars are drawn from arbitrary points marked on the line
being less and less ad infinitum. FA, smaller and smaller degrees will be found ad infinitum, al
It may be added that this speed and this tendency to motion ways proceeding toward the point A, which represents the first
may diminish infinitely for yet another reason, arising from the instant of time and the original state of rest. This withdrawal
weight of the moving body being capable of infinite diminution.t toward A represents the infinite diminution of the original tend
Hence the causes which reduce its tendency to descend (and ency toward downward motion with the approach of the moving
consequently favor its being thrown off) are two — the lightness body to the original state of rest, which approach is infinitely
of the moving body, and its closeness to the point of rest; and augmentable.
The 200 Now let us find that other diminution of speed which can be tween the two straight lines meeting in an angle such as the 201 The
made ad infinitum by decreasing the weight of the body. This angle BAE, or BAD, or some other angle infinitely acute but
Second Second
will be represented by drawing another line from the point A, still rectilinear. But the diminution of the spaces through which
Day making a smaller angle than BAE; let this be AD. This, cutting the moving body must go to return to the surface of the wheel is Day
the parallels KL, HI, and FG in the points M, N, and O, shows proportional to another sort of diminution included between lines
us the degrees FO, HN, and KM acquired in the times AF, which contain an angle infinitely narrower and more acute than
AH, and AK to be less than the other degrees FG, HI, and KL any rectilinear angle whatever,t which is as follows: Take some
acquired in the same times but by a heavier body, this being a point C on the perpendicular AC, and with it as center describe
lighter one. And it is obvious that by withdrawal of the line EA the arc AM of radius CA. This will cut the parallels which de
toward AB, restricting the angle EAB (which can be done ad termine the degrees of speed, no matter how compressed they
infinitim, just as weight can be infinitely decreased), the speed may be within the most acute rectilinear angle. Of those parallels,
of the falling body and consequently the cause that impeded its the parts which lie between the arc and the tangent AB are the
projection comes likewise to be diminished ad infinitum. Hence amounts of the spaces of return to the wheel. They grow always
it appears that from a combined diminution ad infinitum of the less than these parallels of which they are parts, and diminish
two causes counter to it, projection cannot be impeded. in an increasing ratio as they approach the point of contact.
Reducing the whole argument to a few words, let us say; By Now, the parallels included between the straight lines, as they
restricting the angle EAB, the degrees of speed LK, IH, and GF retreat toward the angle, always diminish in the same ratio; that
are diminished. By also withdrawing the parallels KL, HI, and is, AH being divided in the middle by the point F, the parallel HI
FG toward the angle A, these same degrees are diminished, and will be double FG, and dividing FA in the middle, the parallel
both diminutions may proceed ad infinitum. Therefore the down drawn from the point of division will be one-half FG. Continuing
this division ad infinitum, each subsequent parallel will be half
ward speed of motion can indeed be diminished so much (ad
of the next preceding one. But it is not thus with the line inter
mitting of a twofold diminution ad infinitum) that it no longer
cepted between the tangent and the circumference of the circle;
suffices to restore the moving body to the surface of the wheel,
for making the same division on FA and assuming, for example,
and consequently to impede its projection or prevent it.
that the parallel through H to the arc is double that through F,
On the other hand, then, in order to prevent projection taking
this latter will then be more than double the next one. And
place it is necessary that those spaces through which the pro
continually as we come closer to the contact A, the preceding line
jectile has to descend in order to get back to the wheel must be
will contain the following line three, four, ten, a hundred, a
made so short and close that however slow the descent of the
thousand, a hundred thousand, a hundred million times, and
moving body may be, even if infinitely diminished, it still suffices
more ad infinitum. Thus the shortness of such lines is reduced
to take it back there. Hence it would be necessary to find a
until it far surpasses what is needed to make the projectile, how
diminution of these spaces which was not merely infinite, but of
ever light, return to (or rather be kept on) the circumference.
an infinity such as to overcome the double infinity accomplished
Sagr. I am well satisfied with the entire argument and with its
in decreasing the downward speed of the body. But how is a
binding force. Yet it seems to me that if anyone wanted to pursue
magnitude to be diminished still more than one which is doubly
it further, he could raise some difficulties. He might say that, of
diminished ad infinitum? Take note, Simplicio, just how far one
the two causes which make the descent of the moving body slower
may go without geometry and philosophize well about nature!
and slower ad infinitum, it is obvious that the one which depends
The degrees of speed, infinitely diminished by the decrease
upon proximity to the first point of descent increases in a con
of the weight of the moving body and by the approach to the first
stant ratio, just as the parallels always maintain the same ratio
point of motion (the state of rest), are always determinate.
to one another, and so on, but that it is not so obvious that the
They correspond proportionately to the parallels included be
The 202 diminution of speed dependent upon the decrease of weight in body rests upon the circumference at that very point of contact, 203 The
S e ond body — which is the second cause — would also be made in so that no space whatever is required for its return. Therefore
Second
this same ratio. And who guarantees that this would not be made let the tendency to downward motion be as small as you please,
D ay according to the ratios of the lines intercepted between the yet it will always be more than enough to get the moving body Day
tangentt and the circumference, or in some even greater pro back to the circumference from which it is distant by the mini
portion? mum distance, which is none at all.
Salv. I have been taking it as true that the speeds of naturally Sagr. The argument is truly very subtle, but nonetheless con
falling bodies follow the proportions of their weights,t out of vincing, and it must be admitted that trying to deal with physi
regard to Simplicio and Aristotle, who declares this in many cal problems without geometry is attempting the impossible.
places as an evident proposition. You question this in favor of Salv. Simplicio will not say so, though I do not believe he is
my opponents, saying that it might be that the speed increases in one of those Peripatetics who discourage their disciples from the
a greater ratio than that of the weights, even infinitely greater. study of mathematics as a thing that disturbs the reason and
With this, the whole preceding argument falls to the ground. It renders it less fit for contemplation.
remains for me to sustain it by telling you that the proportion of Sim p . I would not do Plato such an injustice, although I should
the speeds is much less than that of the weights, and in this way agree with Aristotle that he plunged into geometry too deeply
not only to support but to strengthen what has been said. and became too fascinated by it. After all, Salviati, these mathe
Of this I adduce experiment as the proof, which will show us matical subtleties do very well in the abstract, but they do not
that a weight thirty or forty times heavier than another (for work out when applied to sensible and physical matters. For in
example a ball of lead and another of cork) will scarcely move stance, mathematicians may prove well enough in theory that
more than twice as fast. Now if no projection would occur when sphaera tangit planum in puncto, a proposition similar to the one
the speed of the falling body was diminished in the proportion at hand; but when it comes to matter, things happen otherwise.
of the weights, still less will it do so when the speed is but little What I mean about these angles of contact and ratios is that they
diminished by much reducing the weight. all go by the board for material and sensible things.
But even assuming that the speed would decrease in a much Salv. Then you do not believe that the tangent touches the sur
greater ratio than that with which the weight was reduced, and face of the terrestrial globe in one point?
even if this ratio were that with which the parallels between the Sim p . Not just in one point; I believe that a straight line would
tangent and the circumference were diminished, I am not neces go for tens and hundreds of yards touching even the surface of
sarily convinced that even the lightest materials you can think water, let alone the ground, before separating from it.
of would necessarily be projected. Indeed, I declare that they Salv. But don’t you see that if I grant you this, it will be so much
would not be; understanding, of course, not intrinsically light the worse for your case? For if even assuming that the tangent
materials (that is, devoid of all weight and going upward by lies removed from the earth except at one point, it has been
nature), but those which descend very slowly and have very little proven that the projectile would not be separated, because of
weight. What makes me believe this is that a diminution of the extreme acuteness of the angle of contact (if it can indeed be
weight made according to the ratio of the parallels between the called an angle), how much less cause will it have for becoming
tangent and the circumference has as its ultimate and highest separated if that angle is completely closed and the surface united
term the absence of weight, just as those parallels have for their with the tangent? Do you not see that in this way the projection
ultimate term of reduction precisely that contact which is an would take place along the very surface of the earth, which is as
indivisible point. Now weight never does diminish clear to its much as to say that it would not be made at all? So you see that Truth sometimes
gains strength
last term, for then the moving body would be weightless; but the the power of truth is such that when you try to attack it, your from being
very assaults reinforce and validate it. contradicted.
space of return for the projectile to the circumference does re
duce to its ultimate smallness, which happens when the moving But since I have removed this one error for you, I should not
The 204 like to leave you in that other error of considering a material Salv. So much the greater the shame of Archimedes and the 205 The
sphere not to touch a plane in a single point alone. I certainly glory of this philosopher.
Second Second
hope that a conversation of only a few hours with persons who Sim p . I shall draw the figure for it.
Day have some knowledge of geometry will make you appear a little Between the points A and Day
more knowing among those completely ignorant of it. Now to B draw the straight line AB
A Peripatetic’s
show you how great the error is of those who say, for example, and the curve ACB, of which proof that the
that a sphere of bronze does not touch a steel plate in one point, it is to be proved that the straight line is
the shortest of
let me ask you what you would think of anyone who might say — straight line is the shorter; F i g . 12 aU.
and stubbornly insist — that the sphere was not truly a sphere? the proof is this. Take a point
Sim p . I should consider him quite bereft of reason. C on the curve, and draw two more straight lines AC and CB,
Even a material Salv. That is the state of anyone who says that the material the two of which are longer than the single line AB; for Euclid
sphere touches a sphere does not touch a material plane in one point, for saying proves this. But the curve ACB is greater than the two straight
material plane in
but one point. so is the same as saying that the sphere is not a sphere. And to lines AC and CB; therefore, a fortiori, the curve ACB will be
see that this is the case, tell me what the essence of a sphere much greater than the straight line AB, which was to be proved.
consists in; that is, what is it that makes a sphere different from Salv. If you were to look through all the paralogisms in the Paralogism of
this Peripatetic
all other solid bodies? world, I do not believe that a better example than this could be who proves
found to illustrate the most majestic fallacy of all fallacies; that ignotum per
Definition of a Sim p . I believe that the essence of a sphere consists in its having ignotius.
sphere. of proving ignotum per ignotius.
all the straight lines drawn from its center to its circumference
equal. Sim p . In what way?
Salv. So that if such lines were not equal, the solid would not be Salv. What do you mean, “in what way?” Isn’t this the unknown
a sphere at all. conclusion which you wish to prove: That the curve ACB is
Sim p . N o. longer than the straight line AB? And isn’t this the middle term,
Salv. Next, tell me whether you believe that of many lines which which you take as known: That the curve ACB is greater than
may be drawn between two points, more than a single one can the two lines AC and CB, which are known to be greater than
be straight. AB? And if it is unknown that the curve is greater than the
Sim p . Certainly not. single straight line AB, why won’t it be even more unknown that
Salv. But still you understand that this one straight line will it is greater than the two straight lines AC and CB, which are
necessarily be shorter than all the others. known to be greater than just AB? Yet you take this as known.
Sim p . I understand that, and I have a clear proof of it, offered Sim p . I still do not see what the fallacy consists in.
by a great Peripatetic philosopher. It seems to me, if I remember Salv. Since the two straight lines are greater than AB, just as
correctly, that he set it forth as a reproach to Archimedes, who Euclid knew, then whenever the curve is greater than the two
assumed this to be known when he might have proved it. straight lines ACB, will it not be greater than the single line AB?
Salv. This must have been a great mathematician, being able Sim p . Certainly.
to prove what Archimedes did not know how to prove and could Salv. That the curve ACB is greater than the straight line AB
not prove.t If you happen to remember the demonstration, I is the conclusion; this is better known than the middle term,
should like to hear it; I recall quite well that Archimedes, in his which is that the same curve is greater than the two straight lines
books on the sphere and the cylinder, places the proposition AC and CB. Now when the middle term is less well known than
among the postulates, so I am certain that he took it to be in the conclusion, one must be proving ignotum per ignotius.
capable of demonstration. Now back to our purpose. It is sufficient that you understand
Sim p . I think I remember it, for it is very short and simple. that the straight line is the shortest of all lines that can be drawn
The 206 between two points. And as to the main conclusion, you say that your own statement, spheres and planes are either not to be 207 The
a material sphere does not touch a plane in a single point. Then found in the world, or if found they are spoiled upon being used
Second Second
what contact does it have? for this effect. It would therefore have been less bad for you to
Day Sim p . It will be part of the surface of the sphere. have granted the conclusion conditionally; that is, for you to Day
Salv. And likewise the contact of one sphere with another equal have said that if there were given a material sphere and plane
one will still be a similar portion of its surface? which were perfect and remained so, they would touch one
Sim p . There is no reason that it should not be. another in a single point, but then to have denied that such were
Salv. Then also the two spheres will touch each other with the to be had.
same two portions of their surfaces, since each of these being Sim p . I think that the philosopher’s proposition is to be taken
adapted to the same plane, they must be adapted to each other. in that sense, because doubtless it is the imperfection of matter
Proof that the Now imagine two spheres touching whose centers are A and which prevents things taken concretely from corresponding to
sphere touches
the plane in a B, and let their centers be connected by the straight line AB those considered in the abstract.
single point. passing through their contact. Let it pass through the point C, Salv. What do you mean, they do not correspond? Why, what
and take another point D in you are saying right now proves that they exactly correspond.
this contact, connecting the two Sim p . How is that?
straight lines AD and DB so that Salv. Are you not saying that because of the imperfection of
they form the triangle ADB. matter, a body which ought to be perfectly spherical and a plane
Then the two sides AD and DB which ought to be perfectly flat do not achieve concretely what
will be equal to the other single one imagines of them in the abstract?
side ACB, each of them contain Sim p . That is what I say.
ing two radii, which are all equal Salv. Then whenever you apply a material sphere to a material
by definition of the sphere. And thus the straight line AB drawn plane in the concrete, you apply a sphere which is not perfect
between the two centers A and B will not be the shortest of all, to a plane which is not perfect, and you say that these do not
the two lines AD and DB being equal to it; which you will admit touch each other in one point. But I tell you that even in the
is absurd. abstract, an immaterial sphere which is not a perfect sphere can Things in the ab
Sim p . This proves it for abstract spheres, but not material ones. stract have pre
touch an immaterial plane which is not perfectly flat in not one cisely the same
Salv. Show me then where the fallacy of my argument lies, so point, but over a part of its surface, so that what happens in the requirements as
in the concrete.
that it is not conclusive for material spheres although it is for concrete up to this point happens the same way in the abstract.
immaterial and abstract ones. It would be novel indeed if computations and ratios made in
Why in the ab Sim p . Material spheres are subject to many accidents to which abstract numbers should not thereafter correspond to concrete
stract a sphere
touches a plane immaterial spheres are not subjected. Why might it not be that gold and silver coins and merchandise. Do you know what does
in one point a metallic sphere being placed upon a plane, its own weight would happen, Simplicio? Just as the computer who wants his calcula
but a material
one does not in press down so that the plane would yield somewhat, or indeed tions to deal with sugar, silk, and wool must discount the boxes,
reality. that the sphere would be mashed at the contact? Besides it is bales, and other packings, so the mathematical scientist {filosofo
hard to find such a perfect plane, since matter is porous, or a geometra) , when he wants to recognize in the concrete the effects
sphere so perfect that all its radii are exactly equal. which he has proved in the abstract, must deduct the material
Salv. Oh, I readily grant you all these things, but they are beside hindrances, and if he is able to do so, I assure you that things
the point. For when you want to show me that a material sphere are in no less agreement than arithmetical computations. The
does not touch a material plane in one point, you make use of a errors, then, lie not in the abstractness or concreteness, not in
sphere that is not a sphere and of a plane that is no plane. By geometry or physics, but in a calculator who does not know how
The 208 to make a true accounting. Hence if you had a perfect sphere to this by not contradicting it. Now I should like to know whether 209 The
and a perfect plane, even though they were material, you would there would be the same difficulty about forming a solid of some
Second other shape; or, to express myself better, whether the greater
Second
have no doubt that they touched in one point; and if it is im
Day possible to have these, then it was quite beside the purpose to say trouble would be encountered in forming from a block of marble Day
sphaera aenea non tangit in puncto. a perfect sphere or pyramid, or a perfect horse or grasshopper.
But I have something else to add, Simplicio: Granted that a Salv. I shall give you an answer to your first question, but first
perfect material sphere cannot be given, nor a perfect plane, I apologize for the apparent assent I gave to Simplicio. I did
do you believe it would be possible to have two material bodies that merely for the time being, because before I went into this
with their surfaces curved in some places as irregularly as you matter I had it in mind to say what is perhaps the same idea as
pleased? yours, or one very much like it. Replying to your first question,
Sim p . I believe there is no shortage of such ones. I say that if any shape can be given to a solid, the spherical is Spherical shape
more easily
To touch in one Salv. If there are such, then they also touch in one point; for the easiest of all, as it is the simplest, and holds that place among formed than
point is a prop all solid figures which the circle holds among surfaces — the any other.
erty not of the meeting in a single point is not at all a special privilege of the
perfect sphere perfect sphere and a perfect plane. Rather, anyone who got to description of the circle, being easiest of all, having been con Circular shape
alone, but of all alone is placed
curved figures. the bottom of this matter would find that it is a great deal harder sidered by mathematicians as alone worthy of being placed among the
among the postulates underlying the description of all other postulates.
to discover two bodies which touch with parts of their surfaces
than with a point alone. For to have two surfaces fit together shapes. The formation of a sphere is so easy that if a circular
It is more diffi well, either both must be exactly flat, or if one is convex, the hole is bored in a flat metal plate and any very roughly rounded
cult to find
other must be concave with a curvature which exactly corre solid is rotated at random within it, it will without any other
figures which
touch with sponds to the convexity of the other. Such conditions are much artifice reduce itself to as perfect a spherical figure as possible,
parts of their so long as the solid is not smaller than a sphere which would
surfaces than more difficult to find, because of their too strict determinacy,
with one point than those others in which their random shapes are infinite in pass through the hole. And what is even more worthy of con Spherical figures
alone. of different sizes
number. sideration is that spheres of various sizes may be formed within may be formed
the same hole. But when it comes to forming a horse or, as you with a single
Sim p . Then you think that two stones or bits of iron taken at instrument.
random and brought together will touch each other in a single say, a grasshopper, I leave it to you to judge, for you know that
point most of the time? few sculptors in the world are equipped to do that. I believe that
Salv. In casual encounters I think not, as there will usually be Simplicio will not disagree with me as to this particular.
some little yielding dirt on them, and because they are not Sim p . I do not know that I disagree with you at all. My opinion
brought together carefully without any striking, a very little is that none of the shapes named can be perfectly obtained, but
of which suffices to make one surface yield to the other a bit so to approximate one as nearly as possible to the most perfect
that they mutually take on each other’s imprint, at least in some degree, I believe that it would be incomparably easier to reduce
small portion. But if the surfaces were well scoured and both a solid to a spherical shape than to the form of a horse or a
were placed upon a table so that one could not bear down upon grasshopper.
Sagr. And upon what do you think that this higher degree of
the other, and then if one were gently pushed toward the other,
difficulty would depend?
I have no doubt that they could be brought into simple contact
Sim p . Just as the great ease of forming a sphere stems from its Irregular forms
at a single point. difficult to
absolute simplicity and uniformity, so an extreme irregularity produce.
Sagr. With your permission, I must bring up a certain difficulty
makes the production of the other figures difficult.
of mine, inspired in me by hearing Simplicio adduce the im
Sagr. Then since the irregularity is the cause of the difficulty,
possibility of finding a material and solid body which would be
even the shape of a rock broken at random with a hammer would
perfectly spherical in shape, and by seeing Salviati lend assent
The 210 be among the shapes hard to produce, this being perhaps even out, and next to this greatest pleasure I rank that of discussing 2 11 The
more irregular than a horse? them with a few friends who understand them and show a liking
Second Second
Sim p . It should be as you say. for them. Now, since you are one of these, I shall loosen the reins
Day Sagr. But tell me: Whatever form this rock has, does it have a little on my ambition (which much enjoys itself when I am Day
this perfectly, or not? showing myself to be more penetrating than some other person
Sim p . That which it has, it has so perfectly that nothing else noted for his acuity) and I shall for good measure add to the
corresponds to it so exactly. last discussion one more fallacy on the part of the followers of
Sagr. Well, if of the shapes which are irregular, and hence hard Ptolemy and Aristotle, selected from an argument already set
to obtain, there is an infinity which are nevertheless perfectly forth.
obtained, how can it be right to say that the simplest and there Sagr. Y ou may see how eagerly I await to hear it.
fore the easiest of all is impossible to obtain? Salv. Up to this point we have made no issue about granting it
Salv. Please, gentlemen, it seems to me that we have gone off to Ptolemy as an unquestionable fact that since the casting off
woolgathering. Since our arguments should continue to be about of the stone is caused by the speed of the moving wheel about its
serious and important things, let us waste no more time on center, the cause of this casting off is augmented as the speed of
Constitution of frivolous and quite trivial altercations. Please let us remember whirling is increased. From this it was inferred that on account
the universe
among the that to investigate the constitution of the universe is one of the of the rapidity of the terrestrial whirling being very much greater
noblest of greatest and noblest problems in nature, and it becomes still than that of any machine which we can rotate artificially, the
problems.
grander when directed toward another discovery; I refer to that consequent extrusion of stones, animals, etc. should be very
of the cause of the flow and ebb of the sea, which has been sought violent.
by the greatest men who ever lived and has perhaps been re I now take note that there is a very gross fallacy in this argu
vealed by none. Therefore if nothing remains to be brought up ment when we indiscriminately compare such speeds with each
for the complete explanation of the objection derived from the other absolutely. It is true that if I make a comparison between
whirling of the earth, which was the last thing adduced as an speeds of the same wheel, or of two equal wheels, then that which
argument for its being motionless with respect to its own center, is turned the more rapidly will hurl stones with the greater im
let us get on to the scrutiny of the evidence for and against its petus, and when the speed increases the cause of projection will
annual motion. increase also in the same ratio. But now suppose the speed to be
Sagr. Salviati, I should not like you to measure the minds of made greater not by increasing the speed of a given wheel (which
us others with the yardstick of your own. You, having always would be done by making it have a larger number of revolutions
occupied yours with the highest meditations, consider low and in the same time), but by increasing the diameter and enlarging
frivolous those which we take to be food for thought. But some the wheel, preserving the same time for each revolution of the
times, just to please us, do not disdain to unbend and grant large wheel as of the small one. The velocity would now be
something to our curiosity. Thus, as to the explanation of the last greater in the large wheel merely by reason of its greater cir
objection, taken from the casting off of things by the diurnal cumference. No one would suppose the cause for extrusion to Cause for pro
jection does not
whirling, much less would have satisfied me than what you pro increase in the ratio of the speed of its rim to that of the smaller grow in propor
wheel; that would be quite false, as may be shown at once by a when tion to speed
duced; yet even the extra materials were so fascinating to me this is in
that not only did they not weary my mind, but by their novelty ready experiment, roughly as follows. We can throw a stone creased by en
they have drawn me along with as much delight as I could wish better with a stick a yard long than with one six yards long, even larging
wheel.
the
for. So if any other reflections remain to be added by you, bring if the motion of that end of the long stick where the stone is stuck
them forth, and for my part I shall be very glad to hear them. is more than twice as fast as the motion of the end of the shorter
Salv. I have always taken great joy in the things I have found stick — as it would be if the speeds were such that during one
The 212 complete revolution of the larger stick, the smaller one made follow from the earth’s motion of turning uniformly and placidly 2 13 The
three turns. upon itself, however great its speed may be.
Second Second
Sags. I completely understand that what you are telling me must Likewise what you say about the sticks is partly true, but
Day necessarily take place as you say, Salviati. But I do not readily Salviati did not bring this up as something exactly corresponding Day
see why equal speeds should operate unequally in the extrusion to the matters we are dealing with. It is merely a rough example
of projectiles, being much more active in casting off from smaller which is able to arouse the mind to investigate more accurately
than from larger wheels. Therefore I beg you to disclose to me whether the speed, in whatever manner it is increased, increases
how this takes place. the cause of projection in the same ratio. For instance, if a wheel
Sim p . Well, Sagredo, this time you do not seem to be quite up ten yards in diameter moved in such a manner that a point on
to your own standard. Usually you see through everything in an its circumference traveled one hundred yards per minute, and
instant, yet now you are overlooking a fallacy that has crept into thereby had the power {impeto) with which to hurl a stone, would
the stick experiment which I have been able to detect. This is the that power be increased a hundred thousand times in a wheel
different manner of operation in making a cast with a short stick one million yards in diameter? Salviati denies that it would, and
and with a long one. For in order to have the stone fly out of the I am inclined to agree with him; but not knowing the reason for
notch, you must not continue the motion uniformly, but just this, I have asked him for it and am awaiting it with interest.
when it is fastest you must check your arm and restrain the speed Salv. What I am here for is to give you as much satisfaction as
of the stick. By this means the swiftly moving stone will fly off my abilities permit, and although it may have seemed to you at
impetuously. Now, you could not thus check the longer stick, first that I was investigating things foreign to our purpose, still
which, because of its length and flexibility, would not completely I believe that as the argument progresses we shall find that to
obey the restraint of your arm but would continue to accompany be not so at all. But let Sagredo tell me those things in which
the rock through some distance, keeping in contact with a gentle he has observed the resistance of any moving body to consist.
restraint and not letting it escape as it would if the stick had Sagr. At present the only internal resistance to being moved
struck against some solid obstacle. For if both sticks struck which I see in a movable body is the natural inclination and
against some restraint which checked them, I believe that the tendency it has to an opposite motion. Thus in heavy bodies,
stone would fly from one just as from the other, even though which have a tendency toward downward motion, the resistance
their motions were of equal speed. is to upward motion.
Sagr. With your permission, Salviati, I shall make some reply I said “internal resistance” because I believe that this is what
to Simplicio since he has challenged me. I say that in his argu you meant, and not external resistances, which are many and
ment there is both good and bad; good, in that most of it is true, accidental.
and bad because it is entirely beside the point. It is quite true Salv. It is what I meant, and your perspicacity has defeated my
that the stones will travel forward impetuously if that which is cunning. But if I have held back something in asking the ques
swiftly carrying them strikes against an immovable obstacle. tion, I wonder whether Sagredo has been completely adequate
This agrees with the effect which is seen every day in a boat in satisfying it with his answer, or whether there is not in the
Given that the traveling briskly which runs aground or strikes some obstacle; movable body, besides a natural tendency in the opposite di
diurnal whirling
is the earth’s and everyone aboard, being caught unawares, tumbles and falls sud rection, another intrinsic and natural property which makes it
that it were sud denly toward the front of the boat. If the terrestrial globe should resist motion. So tell me once more: Do you not believe that the
denly stopped by
some obstacle or encounter an obstacle such as to resist completely all its whirling tendency of heavy bodies to move downward, for example, is The tendency of
hindrance, then and stop it, I believe that at such a time not only beasts, build heavy bodies to
buildings, moun equal to their resistance to being driven upward ?t downward mo
tains, and per ings, and cities would be upset, but mountains, lakes, and seas, Sagr. I believe it to be exactly so, and it is for this reason that tion equals their
haps the whole resistance to
globe would if indeed the globe itself did not fall apart. But all this has two equal weights in a balance are seen to remain steady and in upward motion.
dissolve. nothing to do with our purpose. We are speaking of what may
I
The 2 14 equilibrium, the heaviness of one weight resisting being raised a body weighing one hundred, whenever the former has one 215 The
by the heaviness with which the other, pressing down, seeks to hundred units of speed and the latter only four units?
Second Salv. Certainly, as I can show you by many experiments. But Second
raise it.
Day Salv. Very well. So to have one raise the other, it would be for the present let this single confirmation by the steelyard be D ay
necessary to add weight to the one pressing down, or subtract enough for you. In this you see that the light steelyard counter
weight from the other. But if the resistance to upward motion weight is enough to sustain and balance the very heavy bale,
consists only in heaviness, how does it happen that in a balance when its distance from the center on which the steelyard is sus
with unequal arms (that is, in a steelyard), a weight of one hun pended, and about which it turns, is as many times the lesser
dred pounds with its downward pressure {gravare) may be in distance from there to where the bale hangs, as is the absolute
sufficient to raise one of four pounds which resists it, and that weight of the bale when compared with that of the steelyard
this latter one of four pounds, by sinking, may raise up one counterweight. And for this inability of the huge bale witli its
hundred? For such is the effect of the steelyard’s counterweight weight to lift up the counterweight, so much lighter, one can see
upon the heavy object that we wish to weigh. If resistance to no other cause than the disparity in the movements which must
being moved resided in heaviness alone, how could the steelyard be made by each of them when the bale, by descending a single
counterweight of only four pounds resist the weight of a bale of inch, makes the counterweight go up a hundred inches. It is here
wool or silk which will be eight hundred or a thousand, or even assumed that the bale weighs one hundred counterweights, and
be able to overcome the bale with its moment {momento) and that the distance of the counterweight from the center of the
raise it up? So one must admit, Sagredo, that another resistance steelyard is one hundred times the distance between that same
and another power (forza) than that of simple heaviness are center and the suspension point of the bale. For it is the same
being dealt with here. to say that the counterweight is to be moved a space of one hun
Sagr. There is no escaping it, but tell me what this second force
dred inches while the bale is moved a single incli, as to say that
(virtit) is. the speed of motion of the counterweight is one hundred times
Salv. It is that which did not exist in the equal-armed balance.
the speed of motion of the bale.
Consider what there is that is new in the steelyard, and therein Now fix it well in mind as a true and well-known principle that
lies necessarily the cause of the new effect.t the resistance coming from the speed of motion compensates
Sagr. I believe that your probing has caused something to stir
that which depends upon the weight of another moving body,
and consequently that a body weighing one pound and moving
vaguely in my mind. In both instruments, weight and motion are
with a speed of one hundred units resists restraint as much as
involved; in the balance, the movements are equal and therefore
another of one hundred pounds whose speed is but a single unit.t
one weight must exceed the other in heaviness in order to move.
And two equal movable bodies will equally resist being moved if
In the steelyard, the lesser weight moves the greater only when
they are to be made to move with equal speed. But if one is to
the latter moves very little, being weighed at the lesser distance,
move faster than the other, it will make the greater resistance
and the former moves quite a way, hanging at the greater dis
according as the greater speed is to be conferred upon it.
tance. One must say, then, that the smaller weight overcomes
These things asserted, let us get to the explanation of our
the resistance of the greater by moving much when the other
problem, and for easier comprehension let us make a little dia
moves little.
gram for it.
Salv. Which is to say that the speed of the less heavy body
Let there be two unequal wheels around this center A, BG
offsets the heaviness of the weightier and slower body.
being on the circumference of the smaller, and CEH on that of
Greater speed Sagr. But do you believe that this speed exactly compensates
exactly compen the larger, the radius ABC being vertical to the horizon. Through
that heaviness? That is, that the moment and the power of a
sates for in the points B and C we shall draw the tangent lines BF and CD,
creased weight. moving body of say four pounds weight are as much as those of
The 2 16 and in the arcs BG and CE we take two arcs of equal length, rather the perpendicular drawn from the point G to the line BF, 2 17 The
BG and CE. The two wheels are to be understood as rotating whereas on the larger wheel the withdrawal would need to be no
Second Second
about their center with equal speed in such more than the secant DE, or rather the perpendicular drawn
Day a way that two moving bodies will be car from the point E to the tangent DC. This is much less than FG, Day
ried along the circumferences BG and CE and always less and less, the larger the wheel is made. And since
with equal speeds. Let the bodies be, for these withdrawals have to be made in equal times (i.e., while the
instance, two stones placed at B and C, so two equal arcs BG and CE are being traversed), that of stone B
that in the same time during which stone B (viz., the retraction FG) will have to be much faster than the
travels over the arc BG, stone C will pass other, DE. Therefore much more force is needed to hold the
the arc CE. stone B joined to its small wheel than the stone C to its large one,
Now I say that the whirling of the smaller which is the same as to say that a smaller thing will hinder pro
wheel is much more powerful at project jection from the large wheel than will prevent it on the small one.
F ig . 14 ing the stone B than is the whirling of the And thus it is obvious that the larger the wheel becomes, the
larger wheel at projecting the stone C. And since, as already more the cause for projection is diminished.t
explained, the projection would be along the tangent, if the Sagr. From what I now understand, thanks to your lengthy
stones B and C should be separated from their wheels 2ind com analysis, I think I can satisfy my own mind with a very brief
mence motions of projection from the points B and C, they would argument. Thus an equal impetys along the tangents being im
be flung along the tangents BF and CD by the impetus received pressed upon both stones by the equal speed of the wheels, the
from whirling. The two stones therefore have equal impetuses large circumference is seen by reason of its small separation
for traveling along the tangents BF and CD, and if no other from the tangent to favor, in a way, and to cloy with dainty
power were to deviate them, it is along these that they would bites the appetite (so to speak) that the stone has for leaving
travel. Isn’t that so, Sagredo? the circumference; hence any small retention, whether from the
Sagr. That is the way it seems to me the thing takes place. stone’s own tendency or from some glue, is enough to keep it
Salv. But what power do you think could deviate the stones joined. This remains useless for accomplishing the same on the
from moving along the tangents, where the impetus of whirling small wheel, which, little favoring the direction of the tangent,
actually casts them? tries too greedily to retain the stone, and (the glue being no
Sagr. Either their own weight, or some glue which may hold stronger than that which holds the other stone united to the
them in place attached to the wheels. larger wheel) this stone loses hold and runs along the tangent.
Salv. But to deviate a moving body from a motion for which it Meanwhile I am not only convinced that I was wrong about
has the impetus, is not a greater or a lesser power needed, accord all this, having believed that the cause for projection grew ac
ing as the deviation must be greater or lesspt That is, according cording as the speed of whirling increased, but now I have begun
as they must in this deviation pass through a greater or a lesser to consider the following. Since the casting off diminishes with
space in a given time? the enlargement of the wheel, it might be true that to have the
Sagr. Yes. For it was already concluded above that in order to large wheel extrude things as does the small one, its speed would
make a body move, the faster it is to be moved the greater must have to be increased as much as its diameter, which would be
be the moving force. the case when their entire revolutions were finished in equal
Salv. Well, consider how in order to deviate the stone on the times. And thus it might be supposed that the whirling of the
smaller wheel from the motion of projection that would be made earth would no more suffice to throw off stones than would any
along the tangent BF, and to keep it attached to the wheel, its other wheel, as small as you please, which rotated so slowly as
weight would have to be pulled back as far as the secant FG, or to make but one revolution every twenty-four hours.
The 2 18 Salv. We shall not look further into this right now; it suffices earth’s surface travels at the equator, and how many at other 2 19 The
that we have abundantly shown (unless I am much mistaken) points, in other latitudes. Not content with investigating such
Second Second
the ineffectiveness of the argument which at first glance ap movements in hourly times, he finds them also in minutes, and
Day peared to be very conclusive and has been deemed so by many still unsatisfied with minutes, he pursues them down to a single Day
great men. I shall consider the time and the words well spent if second. Moreover, he goes on to show precisely how many miles
First objection
I have made some headway toward convincing even Simplicio, would be traveled in such a time by a cannon ball placed in the from the modern
author of the
I shall not say of the motion of the earth, but at least that the moon’s orbit, assuming this orbit to be as large as figured by booklet of theses.
conviction of those who do believe in it is not as ridiculous and Copernicus himself, so as to take away every subterfuge from
foolish as the rank and file of philosophers hold it to be. his adversary. These very ingenious and elegant reckonings A cannon ball
would take more
Sim p . The solutions produced so far to the objections raised made, he shows that a heavy body falling from there would con than six days in
against the diurnal revolution of the earth (i.e., those taken from sume ratlier more than six days to get to the center of the earth, falling from the
moon’s orbit to
the fall of heavy bodies from the top of a tower, from projections toward which heavy bodies tend naturally. the center of the
earth, according
perpendicularly upward or with any lateral inclination toward Now if by Divine power, or by means of some angel, a very to the opinion of
the east, west, south, north, etc.) have to some extent diminished large cannon ball were miraculously transported there and placed this modern
author.
in me the ancient disbelief leveled against such an opinion. But vertically over us and released, it is indeed a most incredible
Further objec now there are other great difficulties turning over in my mind, thing (in his view and mine) that during its descent it should
tions by two
modem authors from which I shall certainly never be able to escape. I believe keep itself always in our vertical line, continuing to turn with
against that perhaps you yourselves would not be able to solve them, the earth about its center for so many days, describing at the
Copernicus.
and it may be that they have never come to your ears, being quite equatort a spiral line in the plane of the great circle, and at all
recent. These are the refutations by two authors who write ex other latitudes spiral lines about cones, and falling at the poles
professo against Copernicus; the first are to be read in a booklet in a simple straight line.
of scientific theses,t and the others have been inserted by a great The great improbability of this he then establishes and con
philosopher and mathematician in a treatise of his in favor of firms by advancing, through his method of interrogation, many
Aristotle and his opinion about the inalterability of the heavens. difficulties which it is impossible for the followers of Copernicus
In this is proved that not only the comets but the new stars (that to remove; these are, if I remember correctly . . .
is, the one of 1572 in Cassiopeia and that of 1604 in Sagittariust) S a l v . Just a moment, please, Simplicio. You do not want to lose
were not above the spheres of the planets at all, but were actually me with so many new things at one stretch; I have a poor mem
beneath the moon’s orbit in the elemental sphere. And he proves ory, so I have to go step by step. And since I remember having
this against Tycho, Kepler, and many other astronomical ob already calculated how long it would take such a heavy body
servers, beating them with their own weapons; that is, by means falling from the moon’s orbit to arrive at the center of the earth,
of parallaxes. If you like, I can produce arguments from both au and seem to recall that it would not take this long, it would be
thors, because I have attentively read them more than once, and good for you to explain what rule this author employed in his
you can examine their force and say how they look to you. computation.
S a l v . Our main goal being to bring forth and consider everything S i m p . In order to prove his point a fortiori, he has made matters
that has been adopted for and against the two systems, Ptolemaic very advantageous for the opposing side by assuming that the
and Copernican, it would not be good to pass by anything written speed of the body falling in a vertical line to the center of the
on this subject. earth would equal that of its circular motion in the great circle
S i m p . Then I shall begin with the objections contained in the of the moon’s orbit, which would be equivalent to going 12,600
booklet of theses and later take up the others. First, the author German milest per hour — a thing which really smacks of the
cleverly calculates how many miles per hour a point on the impossible. Still, in order to excel in caution and to give every
The 220 advantage to the other side, he supposes this to be true, and he orbit, and that falling with such a velocity it would get to the 221 The
concludes that the time of fall in any case would be more than center in six days?
Second six days. Second
Sim p . I think that that is what he wrote.
Day Salv. And is that all there is to his method? Does he prove in
Salv. And you do not see so gross an absurdity? But of course Day
this way that the time of fall must be more than six days? you are pretending, for you cannot be ignorant that the radius
Sagr. I think he conducted himself too discreetly, since having Gross absurdity
of a circle is less than one-sixth of its circumference, and that in the argument
it within his arbitrary power to give any speed he wished to such consequently the time in which the moving body would pass over based upon the
ball falling from
a falling body, and consequently to make it get to the earth in the radius would be less than one-sixth the time in which, moving the moon’s orbit.
six months, or even six years, he contented himself with six days. with the same speed, it would travel around the circumference.
But please, Salviati, restore my good humor somewhat by telling Therefore the ball, descending with the speed with which it
me in what manner your calculation proceeded, since you say moved in the curve, would arrive at the center in less than four
you have once made it, for I am satisfied that if the question had hours; that is, assuming that in the curve it would complete one
not required some brilliant work you would not have put your revolution in twenty-four hours, as would have to be supposed
mind to it. in order for it to remain always in the same vertical line.
Salv. Sagredo, it is not enough for a conclusion to be noble and Sim p . N ow I understand the error quite well, but I do not wish
great; the point is in treating it nobly. Who does not know that to attribute it to him undeservedly. It must be that I made a mis
in the dissection of some organ of an animal, there may be dis take in reciting this argument of his, and, in order to avoid taking
covered infinite marvels of provident and most wise nature? Yet responsibility for the others, I should like to have his book. If
for every animal that the anatomist cuts up, a thousand are there were anyone to go and fetch it, I should appreciate it very
quartered by the butcher. Now in trying to satisfy your request, much.
I do not know in which of the two costumes I shall make my Sagr. A servant can be sent in haste, and there need be no time
appearance on the stage; yet taking heart from the spectacle put wasted at all, for meanwhile Salviati will favor us with his com
on by this author of Simplicio’s, I shall not hold back from telling putation.
you — if I can remember it — the method which I used. Sim p . Let him go, for he will find it open on my desk, together
But before setting to work, I cannot help saying that I very with that other one which argues against Copernicus.
much doubt whether Simplicio has faithfully related the method Sagr. Let us have that brought too, just to make sure.
by which this author of his found that the cannon ball would And now Salviati will make his calculation; I have dispatched
consume more than six days in coming from the moon’s orbit a servant.
clear to the center of the earth. For if he assumed that its speed Salv. First of all, it is necessary to reflect that the movement of Precise computa
tion of the time
of descent was equal to its speed in the orbit, as Simplicio says descending bodies is not uniform,t but that starting from rest of fall of the
he assumed, he would stand exposed as quite ignorant of even they are continually accelerated. This fact is known and ob cannon ball
from the moon’s
the most elementary and simplest knowledge of geometry. It is served by all, except the modern author mentioned, who, saying orbit to the
indeed remarkable to me that Simplicio himself, in granting this earth’s center.
nothing about acceleration, makes the motion uniform. But this
assumption he tells us of, does not see the enormous absurdity general knowledge is of no value unless one knows the ratio
contained in it. according to which the increase in speed takes place, something
Sim p . It may be that I have erred in relating it, but it is certain which has been unknown to all philosophers down to our time.
that I perceive no fallacy in it. It was first discovered by our friend the Academician, who, in
Salv. Maybe I did not quite understand what you recited. Didn’t some of his yet unpublished writings,t shown in confidence to me
you say that this author makes the speed of the ball in descent and to some other friends of his, proves the following.
equal to that which it would have going around in the moon’s The acceleration of straight motion in heavy bodies proceeds
The 222 according to the odd numbers beginning from one. That is, mark moon’s orbit all the way to the center of the earth, and in order 223 The
ing off whatever equal times you wish, and as many of them, then not to proceed arbitrarily or at random, but with a rigorous
Second method, let us first seek to make sure by experiments repeated
Second
if the moving body leaving a state of rest shall have passed
Day during the first time such a space as, say, an ell, then in the sec many times how much time is taken by a ball of iron, say, to fall Day
ond time it will go three ells; in the third, five; in the fourth, to earth from a height of one hundred yards.
Acceleration of
natural motion seven, and it will continue thus according to the successive odd Sagr. And taking for this purpose a ball of determinate weight,
of heavy bodies
numbers. In sum, this is the same as to say that the spaces passed the same as that for which we shall make the computation of the
is in proportion
to the odd num over by the body starting from rest have to each other the ratios time of descent from the moon.
bers commencing Salv. That makes no difference at all, for a ball of one, ten, a
from unity. of the squares of the times in which such spaces were traversed.
Or we may say that the spaces passed over are to each other as hundred, or a thousand pounds will all cover the same hundred
Spaces passed
over by the fall the squares of the times. yards in the same time.
ing heavy body Sim p . Oh, that I do not believe, nor does Aristotle believe it
are as the squares Sagr. This is a remarkable thing that I hear you saying. Is there
of the times.
a mathematical proof of this statement? either; for he writes that the speeds of falling heavy bodies have
Salv. Most purely mathematical, and not only of this, but of among themselves the same proportions as their weights .t
many other beautiful properties belonging to natural motions Salv. Since you want to admit this, Simplicio, you must also Aristotle’s error
in affirming that
and to projectiles also, all of which have been discovered and believe that a hundred-pound ball and a one-pound ball of the heavy falling
same material being dropped at the same moment from a height bodies move in
proved by our friend. I have seen and studied them all, to my proportion to
Whole new very great delight and amazement, seeing a whole new science of one hundred yards, the larger will reach the ground before the their weights.
science of the
arise around a subject on which hundreds of volumes have been smaller has fallen a single yard. Now try, if you can, to picture
Academician
regarding local written; yet not a single one of the infinite admirable conclusions in your mind the large ball striking the ground while the small
motion.
within this science had been observed and understood by anyone one is less than a yard from the top of the tower.
before our friend. Sagr. I have no doubt in the world that this proposition is utterly
Sagr. Y ou are taking away from me my desire to proceed with false, but I am not quite convinced that yours is completely true;
the discussions we have commenced, in order just to hear some nevertheless I believe it because you affirm it so positively, which
of the demonstrations you hint of. So tell them to me at once, I am sure you would not do unless you had definite experiments
or at least give me your word that you will hold a special session or rigid proofs.
with me, Simplicio being present if he should wish to learn the Salv. I have both, and when we deal separately with the subject
properties and attributes of the most basic effect in nature. of motion I shall communicate them to you. Meanwhile, in order
Sim p . Indeed I should; though as to what belongs to physical
not to break the thread again, let us suppose we want to make
science, I do not believe it necessary to get down to minute de the computations for an iron ball of one hundred pounds which
tails. A general knowledge of the definition of motion and of the in repeated experiments falls from a height of one hundred yards
distinction between natural and constrained motion, uniform in five seconds.t Since, as I have told you, the distances measured
and accelerated motion, and the like, is sufficient. For if these by the falling body increase according to the squares of the times,
were not enough, I do not believe that Aristotle would have neg and one minute being twelve times five seconds, if we multiply
lected to teach us everything that was lacking. 100 yards by the square of 12, which is 144, we shall get 14,400
Salv. That might be. But let us waste no more time on this, for
as the number of yards which the same moving body will travel
I promise to spend half a day on it separately for your satisfac in one minute. And following the same rule, since an hour is 60
tion. Indeed, I now remember having once before promised you minutes, multiplying 14,400 (the number of yards passed in one
this same satisfaction. Getting back to our calculation, already minute) by the square of 60, that is, by 3,600, the number of
begun, of the time in which a heavy body would fall from the yards passed in one hour becomes 51,840,000, which is 17,280
The 224 miles. And if we wish to know the space covered in four hours, We know that whatever proportion the space A has to the 225 The
we may multiply 17,280 by 16, which is the square of 4, and this space C, the square of the time B must have to the square of the
Second becomes 276,480 miles, which is much greater than the distance Second
time sought. Therefore, by the Rule of Three, the number C is
Day from the lunar orbit to the center of the earth. The latter is multiplied by the square of the number B, this product is divided Day
196,000 miles, taking the distance of that orbit to be 56 times by the number A, and the quotient will be the square of the num
the radius of the earth (as this modern author does) and the ber sought, its square root being that same required number.
radius of the earth to be 3,500 miles of 3,000 yards to the mile, Now you see how easy it is to understand.
these being our Italian miles. S a g r . S o are all truths, once they are discovered; the point is
Therefore, Simplicio, you see that that space from the orbit in being able to discover them. I am quite convinced, and much
of the moon to the center of the earth, which your computer said obliged to you. If any more curiosities remain in this matter, I
could not be passed over in six days, would be passed in much beg you to tell me them. For if I may speak frankly I may say,
less than four hours, when the calculation is made from experi saving Simplicio’s presence, that from your discussions I always
ment and not by rule of thumb. Making the computation exactly, learn something new and beautiful, whereas from those of his
it is covered in 3 hours, 22 minutes, and 4 seconds. philosophers I don’t know that I have ever learned anything of
Sagr. M y dear sir, please do not cheat me out of this exact calcu importance.
lation, for it must be a very elegant affair. S a l v . Plenty remains to be said about these local motions, but
Salv. So it is, really. Therefore having, as I said, by careful ex according to our agreement we should reserve them for a separate
periment observed that such a moving body falling from a height session. Right now I shall say something pertaining to this au
of 100 yards covers this in 5 seconds, let us say: If 100 yards are thor produced by Simplicio, to whom it appears that he has given
passed in 5 seconds, 588,000,000 (for that is 56 radii of the a great advantage to his opponents by conceding that this cannon
earth) would be covered in how many seconds? The rule for this ball, in falling from the moon’s orbit, would go with the same
operation is to multiply the third number by the square of the speed with which it would move around if it remained there and
second; this comes out to 14,700,000,000, which must be divided partook of the diurnal rotation. Now I tell him that this ball
by the first number, that is by 100, and the square root of the falling from the orbit to the center would acquire a degree of
quotient — which is 12,124 — is the number sought. This is speed far more than double that of the diurnal rotation in the
12,124 seconds, which is 3 hours, 22 minutes, and 4 seconds. lunar orbit, and I shall demonstrate this with assumptions that
S a g r . N ow I have seen the operations, but I understand nothing are quite correct and not arbitrary.
of the reasons for working thus, nor does this seem to be the You must therefore know that the falling body, ever acquiring
time to ask about them. new speed according to the ratios already mentioned, wherever
S a l v . Indeed I wish to tell you, even though you do not ask, for it may be in the line of its motion it will have such a degree of
it is very easy. Let us designate these three numbers by the velocity that were it to continue to move uniformly with this, The falling body,
moving uniform
letters A for the first, B for the second, and C for the third; A then in a second time equal to that of its previous descent it ly for an equal
and C are the numbers for the spaces, and B is the number for would traverse twice the distance already passed over. Thus, for time with the
degree of veloc
the time; the fourth number is sought, which is also a time. example, if this ball in falling from the lunar orbit to its center ity acquired,
would pass over
100 5 588,000,000 has consumed 3 hours, 22 minutes, and 4 seconds, I say that at double the space
A B C 25 the center it will be found to have such a degree of speed that passed during its
accelerated
1 14,700,000,000 without increasing this further it could continue to move uni motion.
22 359 56 formly and pass over in another 3 hours, 22 minutes, 4 seconds
241 10 60 ) 12124 the double of that space, which is as much as the entire diameter
2422 202
24244 3 of the lunar orbit.
The 226 Since from the moon’s orbit to its center is some 196,000 miles, it to you later; meanwhile, let us continue. I have put forth the 227 The
which the ball covers in 3 hours, 22 minutes, 4 seconds, then observation of the pendulum so that you would understand that
Second Second
according to what has been said, if the ball continued to move the impetus acquired in the descending arc, in which the motion
Day with the speed which it has on arriving at the center, it would is natural, is able by itself to drive the same ball upward by a Day
travel in another 3 hours, 22 minutes, 4 seconds a space of twice forced {violento) motion through as much space in the ascending
that, or 392,000 miles. But the same ball staying in the moon’s arc; by itself, that is, if all external impediments are removed. I
orbit, which is 1,232,000 miles around, and moving along it in believe also that you understand without any trouble that just
the diurnal motion, would make in the same 3 hours, 22 minutes, as in the descending arc the velocity goes on increasing to the
4 seconds 172,880 miles, which is much less than half of 392,000 lowest point of the perpendicular, so in the ascending arc it keeps
miles. So you see that the motion of the orbit is not what this diminishing all the way to the highest point. The latter speed
modern author says; that is, a velocity impossible for the falling diminishes in the same ratio in which the former is augmented,
ball to participate in. so that the degrees of speed at points equally distant from the
Sagr. All would be well with this argument, and it would satisfy lowest point are equal to each other. From this it seems possible
me, if I could be sure of that part about the body moving through to me (arguing with a certain latitude) to believe that if the
double the space already fallen, in another time equal to that of terrestrial globe were perforated through the center, a cannon If the terrestrial
globe were tun
its descent, when it continued to move uniformly with the maxi ball descending through the hole would have acquired at the neled through,a
mum speed acquired in descending. This proposition was once center such an impetus from its speed that it would pass beyond wouldheavy body
pass be
before assumed by you to be true, but was not proved. the center and be driven upward through as much space as it yond the center
and ascend by as
Salv. This is one of our friend’s proofs, and you will see it in had fallen, its velocity beyond the center always diminishing much space as
good time. Meanwhile I wish to set forth some conjectures, not with losses equal to the increments acquired in the descent; and that of its
descent.
to teach you anything new, but to take away from you a certain I believe that the time consumed in this second ascending mo
contrary belief and to show you how matters may stand. Have tion would be equal to its time of descent. Now if, in pro- 1
you not observed that a ball of lead suspended from the ceiling gressively diminishing until totally extinguished, the highest 2
by a long, thin thread, when we remove it from the perpendicular speed which the ball has at the center conducts it in as much 3
and release it, will spontaneously pass beyond the perpendicular time through as much space as it had passed through in 4
almost the same amount? acquiring speed — from none at all up to the highest de- 5
Sagr. I have indeed observed that, and I have seen (especially gree — it certainly seems reasonable that if it were always 6
when the ball is very heavy) that it rises so little less than it to move with this highest degree of speed, it would pass 7
descends that I have sometimes thought the ascending arc would through both these distances in an equal amount of time. 8
Motion of be equal to the descending one, and wondered whether the For if we mentally divide these speeds into increasing and 9
pendant heavy
bodies would be oscillations could perpetuate themselves. And I believe that they decreasing degrees — as for example in the numbers to the 10
perpetual if would, if the impediment of the air could be removed, which, right — so that the first increase up to 10, and the rest de- 10
impediments
were removed. with its resistance to being parted, holds back a little and would crease down to 1; and then if the former (of the descend- 9
impede the motion of the pendulum. But the hindrance is small ing time) and the others (of the ascending time) are added 8
indeed, as argued by the large number of vibrations made before together, it is seen that they make the same sum as if one 7
the moving ball is completely stopped. of the two parts had been made up of the highest degree 6
Salv. The motion would not perpetuate itself, Sagredo, even if throughout. Therefore all the space passed through with all 5
the impediment of the air were completely removed, for there the degrees of speed, increasing and decreasing (which in 4
is another one which is much more recondite. this case is the entire diameter), must be equal to the space 3
Sagr. And what is that? None other occurs to me. passed in as many of the maximum speeds as number one- 2
Salv. I t will please you very m uchjojearn of it, but I sh^l tell half the total of the increasing and tJie decreasing ones. I 1
The 228 know I have expressed this obscurely, and only hope that it is moment to moment, and not discretely (intercisamente) from 229 The
understood. one time to another, and the point A is assumed as the instant of
Second Second
Sagr. I think I understood it well enough; indeed, I can show minimum speed (that is, the state of rest and the first instant
Day in a few words that I did so. You meant that commencing from of the subsequent time AD), it is obvious that before the degree Day
rest and progressively increasing the velocity by equal ad- 0 of speed DH was acquired in the time AD, infinite others of lesser The acceleration
ditions, which are those of the successive integers beginning 1 and lesser degree have been passed through. These were achieved of naturally fall
ing heavy bodies
with 1, or rather with 0 (which represents the state of rest), 2 during the infinite instants that there are in the time DA cor increases from
and arranging these thus and taking consecutively as many 3 responding to the infinite points on the line DA. Therefore to moment to
moment.
as you please, so that the minimum degree is 0 and the maxi- 4 represent the infinite degrees of speed which come before the
mum is 5, for example, then all these degrees of speed with 5 degree DH, there must be understood to be infinite lines, always
which the body moves make a sum of 15. And if the body were shorter and shorter, drawn through the infinity of points of the
moved at this maximum degree for the same number as there line DA, parallel to DH. This infinity of lines is ultimately rep
are of these, the total of all these speeds would be double the resented here by the surface of the triangle AHD. Thus we may
above; that is, 30. Hence if the body moved for the same time understand that whatever space is traversed by the moving body
with a uniform speed of this maximum degree of 5, it would have with a motion which begins from rest and continues uniformly
to pass through double the space which it passed during the time accelerating, it has consumed and made use of infinite degrees of
in which it was accelerated and started from the state of rest. increasing speed corresponding to the infinite lines which, start
Salv. In accordance with your very swift and subtle compre ing from the point A, are understood as drawn parallel to the line
hension, you have expressed the whole thing much more clearly HD and to IE, KF, LG, and BC, the motion being continued as
than I did, and you also made me think of something else to add. long as you please.
For the increases in the accelerated motion being continuous, Now let us complete the parallelogram AMBC and extend to
one cannot divide the ever-increasing degrees of speed into any its side BM not only the parallels marked in the triangle, but the
determinate number; changing from moment to moment, they infinity of those which are assumed to be produced from all the
are always infinite. Hence we may better exemplify our meaning points on the side AC. And just as BC was the maximum of all
by imagining a triangle, which shall be this one, ABC. Taking the infinitude in the triangle, representing the highest degree of
in the side AC any number of equal parts AD, DE, EF, and FG, speed acquired by the moving body in its accelerated motion,
and drawing through the points D, E, F, and G while the whole surface of the triangle was the sum total of all
straight lines parallel to the base BC, I want the speeds with which such a distance was traversed in the time
you to imagine the sections marked along the AC, so the parallelogram becomes the total and aggregate of just
side AC to be equal times. Then the parallels as many degrees of speed but with each one of them equal to the
drawn through the points D, E, F, and G are to maximum BC. This total of speeds is double that of the total of
represent the degrees of speed, accelerated and the increasing speeds in the triangle, just as the parallelogram
increasing equally in equal times. Now A repre is double the triangle. And therefore if the falling body makes
sents the state of rest from which the moving use of the accelerated degrees of speed conforming to the triangle
body, departing, has acquired in the time AD ABC and has passed over a certain space in a certain time, it is
F ig . 15 the velocity DH, and in the next period the indeed reasonable and probable that by making use of the uni
speed will have increased from the degree DH form velocities corresponding to the parallelogram it would pass
to the degree El, and will progressively become greater in with uniform motion during the same time through double the
the succeeding times, according to the growth of the lines FK, space which it passed with the accelerated motion.
GL, etc. But since the acceleration is made continuouslyt from S a g r . I am entirely persuaded. But if you call this a probable
The 230 argument, what sort of thing would rigorous proofs be? I wish to is just such a pendulum, attached closer and closer to the point 231 The
Heaven that in the whole of ordinary philosophy there could be A, and therefore arranged so as to make its vibrations more and
Second Second
found even one proof this conclusive! more frequent, and consequently each is able to place a continual
Day Simp . In physical science there is no occasion to look for mathe hindrance on the weight C. An indication of this is that as we Day
matical precision of evidence. observe the cord AC, we see it stretch not tightly, but in an arc;
In natural sci
ence one need Sags. Well, isn’t this question of motion a physical one? Yet I and if in place of the cord we put a chain, we see this effect much Cord or chain to
not seek mathe
matical evidence. do not notice that Aristotle proves to me even the most trivial more evidently; most of all when the weight C is quite far from which the pen
dulum is at
property of it. But let’s not get farther afield. Salviati, please do the perpendicular AB. For the chain is composed of many linked tached is bent in
an arc during its
not neglect to tell me what you hinted to me about that other parts, each of which is heavy, and the arcs AEC and AFD will vibrations, and
cause for the pendulum stopping in addition to the resistance of not stretched
be seen to be noticeably curved. Therefore since the parts of the straight.
the medium against being separated. chain try to make their vibrations the more frequent according
A pendulum Salv. Tell me: of two pendulums of unequal length, doesn’t the to their closeness to the point A, the lowest part cannot travel as
hanging from a
longer cord one which is hanging by the longer cord perform its oscillations much as it would naturally. And with the continual lessening of
makes its vibra the more infrequently? the vibrations of the weight C, they would finally stop even if the
tions less fre
quently than one Sagr. Yes, if they are swinging an equal distance from the per impediment of the air were taken away.
from a short
cord. pendicular. Sagr. Well, here come the books right now. Take them, Simplicio,
Vibrations of the
Salv. Oh, that makes no difference, for the same pendulum and find the place that was in question.
same pendulum makes its oscillations in equal times,t whether they are long or Simp . Here it is — where he begins to argue against the diurnal
are made with
the same fre short (that is, whether the pendulum is removed a long way or motion of the earth, having first refuted its annual motion. Motus
quency, whether very little from the perpendicular). Or, if they are not exactly Terrae annuus asserere Copernicanos cogit conversionem eius-
the vibrations
are large or equal, the difference is insensible, as experiment will show you. dem quotidianam; alias idem Terrae hemispherium continenter
small.
But even if they were quite unequal, that would help rather than ad Solem esset conversum, obumbrato semper averse. (“The
hinder my case. For let us denote the perpendicular AB, and hang annual motion of the earth asserted by the Copernicans compels
from the point A on the cord AC the weight C, and still another, them to assert its diurnal rotation; otherwise the same hemi
higher up on the same, which shall be sphere of the earth would be continually turned toward the sun,
E. Drawing the cord AC aside from the opposite side being always in shade.”) Thus half the earth
the perpendicular and letting it loose, would never see the sun.
the weights C and E will move through Salv. It seems to me from his very opening that this man has no
the arcs CBD and EOF, and the very clear idea of the Copernican position; for if he had noticed
weight E, hanging at the lesser dis that therein the axis of the terrestrial globe is made always paral
tance and also being moved aside less, lel to itself, he would have said not that half the earth would
as you said, would try to go back never see the sun, but that the year would be one single natural
sooner and to make its vibrations day. That is, in all parts of the earth it would be day for six
more frequently than the weight C. months and night for six months, as happens with the inhabi
Therefore it would impede the latter tants near the poles. But let us excuse him for this and go on
from going back as far toward the with the rest.
point D as it would do if it were free, and, being thus an impedi Simp . He continues: Hanc autem gyrationem Terrae impossi-
Cause that
would impede ment to it in every oscillation, would finally bring it to rest. bilem esse, sic demonstramus. (“That such gyration of the earth
the pendulum Now this cord, with the middle weight removed, is itself a is impossible, we prove thus.”) This next is the explanation of
and reduce it to
rest. compound of many weighted pendulums; that is, each of its parts the figure which follows, in which we see depicted many descend-
The 232 ing heavy bodies and ascending light ones, and birds which are to physical and elemental circles. Though it does seem to me that 233 The
Second keeping themselves in the air, etc. a cooper, in determining the radius of the bottom to be made for
Second
Sagr. Show me, please. My, what pretty pictures; what birds. a barrel, makes use of the abstract rules of the mathematicians
Day what balls 1 And what are these other beautiful things? despite such bottoms being very material and concrete things. Day
Simp . Those are balls which are coming from the moon’s orbit. But let Simplicio make this author’s excuses for him, and tell us
Sagr. And what is this, here? whether he thinks that physics differs as much from mathematics
Simp . It is a snail which they call buovoli here in Venice; it also as all that.
is coming from the moon. Sim p . This refuge appears insufficient to me because the varia
Sagr. Oh, indeed. So that is why the moon has such a great in tion is too great; in this case I can only say quandoque bonus etc.
fluence over these shellfish, which we call armored fish. But supposing Salviati’s calculation to be more correct, and that
Simp . Next comes that calculation which I told you about, of the time of the ball’s descent is no more than three hours, it seems
the travel in one natural day, one hour, one minute, and one sec to me a remarkable thing in any case that in coming from the
ond, which would be made by a point on the earth placed at the moon’s orbit, distant by such a huge interval, the ball should
equator, as well as at a latitude of 48 degrees. And then follows have a natural tendency to keep itself always over the same point
this, of which I was wondering whether I had erred in the recital, of the earth which it stood over at its departure, rather than to
so let us read it: His positis, necesse est, Terra circidariter mota, fall behind in such a very long way.
omnia ex aere eidem etc. Quod si hasce pitas aequales ponemus Salv. The effect might be remarkable or it might be not at all
pondere, magnitudine, gravitate, et in concavo spherae lunaris remarkable, but natural and ordinary, depending upon what had
positas libero descensui permittamus, si motum deorsum aeque- gone on before. If, in agreement with the supposition made by
mus celeritate motui circum (quod tamen secus est, cum pita A the author, the ball had possessed the twenty-four-hour circular
etc.), elabentur minimum (ut multum cedamus adversariis) dies motion while it remained in the moon’s orbit, together with the
sex: quo tempore sexies circa Terram, etc. (“These things being earth and everything else contained within that orbit, then that
supposed, it is necessary if the earth moves circularly, that all same force which made it go around before it descended would
things from the air do the same, etc. So that if we suppose these continue to make it do so during its descent too. And far from
balls to be equal in size and weight and placed in the hollow of the failing to follow the motion of the earth and necessarily falling
moon’s orbit and permit them a free descent, and if we make the behind, it would even go ahead of it, seeing that in its approach
toward the earth the rotational motion would have to be made in
motion downward equal to the motion around (which however
ever smaller circles, so that if the same speed were conserved in
is otherwise, since the ball A, etc.) they will fall at least (that we
it which it had within the orbit, it ought to run ahead of the
may grant a good deal to our adversaries) six days, in which time
whirling of the earth, as I said.
they will be turned about the earth six times, etc.”)
But if the ball had no rotation in the orbit, it would not in de
Salv. You have recited this fellow’s objection only too faithfully.
scending be obliged to remain perpendicularly over that point
From which you may see, Simplicio, how carefully those should
of the earth which was beneath it when the descent began. Nor
tread who wish to make others believe things which perhaps they
does Copernicus or any of his adherents say it would.
themselves do not credit. For it seems impossible to me that this
Simp . But the author will object, as you see, asking upon what
author did not perceive that he was imagining a circle whose
principle this circular motion of heavy and light bodies depends
diameter, which among mathematicians is less than one-third of
— whether upon an internal or an external principle.
the circumference, was more than 12 times as great as that; an
Salv. Keeping to the problem in hand, I say that the principle
error which puts as more than 36 that which is less than one.t
which would make the ball revolve while in the lunar orbit is the
Sagr. Maybe these mathematical ratios which are true in the
same one which would maintain this revolving also during the
abstract do not exactly correspond when applied in the concrete
The 234 descent. I shall leave it to the author to make this be internal or
ligenza), either “assisting”t (assistente) or “abiding” {infor- 235 The
external, at his pleasure.
Second mante)] and as the cause of infinite other motions we give
S i m p . The author will prove that it cannot be either internal or Second
“Nature.”
Day external.
S i m p . It appears to me that this author is asking much less than Day
S a l v . And I shall reply that the ball was not moving in the orbit,
what you are refusing to answer. He does not ask you in name
and thus be freed from any responsibility of explaining why, in
and in detail for the principle which moves light and heavy bodies
descending, it remains vertically over the same point, since it
around; letting that be what it may, he asks only whether you
will not remain so.
consider it to be intrinsic or extrinsic. Thus, for example, al
S i m p . Very well, but as heavy and light bodies can have neither
though I do not know what entity gravity is, by which earth de
an internal nor an external principle of moving circularly, then
scends, I do know that it is an internal principle, since earth, if
neither does the earth move circularly. And thus we have his
unimpeded, moves spontaneously. And on the contrary I know
meaning.
that the principle which moves it upward is external, though I
S a l v . I did not say that the earth has neither an external nor an
do not know what that force is which is impressed upon it by the
internal principle of moving circularly; I say that I do not know
thrower.
which of the two it has. My not knowing this does not have the
S a l v . H ow many questions we should have to be diverted into,
power to remove it.
if we wished to settle all the difficulties that are linked together,
But if this author knows by which principle other world bodies
one in consequence of another! You call that principle external,
are moved in rotation, as they certainly are moved, then I say
preternatural, and constrained which moves heavy projectiles
that that which makes the earth move is a thing similar to what
upward, but perhaps it is no less internal and natural than that The force which
ever moves Mars and Jupiter, and which he believes also moves conducts heavy
which moves them downward. It may perhaps be called external bodies thrown
the stellar sphere. If he will advise me as to the motive power of
and constrained while the movable body is joined to its mover; upward is no less
natural than the
one of these movable bodies, I promise I shall be able to tell him
but once separated, what external thing remains as the mover of heaviness which
what makes the earth move. Moreover, I shall do the same if he
an arrow or a ball? It must be admitted that the force which moves them
downward.
can teach me what it is that moves earthly things downward.t
takes this on high is no less internal than that which moves it
S i m p . The cause of this effect is well known; everybody is aware
down. Thus I consider the upward motion of heavy bodies due
that it is gravity.t
to received impetus to be just as natural as their downward
S a l v . Y ou are wrong, Simplicio; what you ought to say is that
motiqp dependent upon gravity.
everyone knows that it is called “gravity.” What I am asking you S i m p . This I shall never admit, because the latter has a natural
for is not the name of the thing, but its essence, of which essence and perpetual internal principle while the former has a finite and
N o more is you know not a bit more than you know about the essence of constrained external one.
known of what whatever moves the stars around. I except the name which has
moves heavy S a l v . If you flinch from conceding to me that the principles of
bodies down been attached to it and which has been made a familiar household motion of heavy bodies downward and upward are equally in
ward than of
what moves the word by the continual experience that we have of it daily. But we ternal and natural, what would you do if I were to tell you that
stars around; we do not really understand what principle or what force it is that
know no more they may also be one and the same {medesimo in numero)!
about these moves stones downward, any more than we understand what S i m p . I leave it to you to judge.
causes than the
names we have moves them upward after they leave the thrower’s hand, or what S a l v . Rather, I want you to be the judge. Tell me, do you believe Contrary prin
given them. moves the moon around. We have merely, as I said, assigned to ciples cannot re
that contradictory internal principles can reside in the same nat side naturally in
the first the more specific and definite name “gravity,” whereas ural body? the same subject.
to the second we assign the more general term “impressed force” S i m p . Absolutely not.
{virtii impressa), and to the last-named we give “spirits” {intel- S a l v . What would you consider to be the natural intrinsic ten-
The 236 dencies of earth, lead, and gold, and in brief of all very heavy internal and not external to the ball. Thus you see how a movable 237 The
materials? That is, toward what motion do you believe that their body may be moved with contrary motions by the same internal
Second Second
internal principle draws them? principle.
Day Sim p . Motion toward the center of heavy things; that is, to the Sim p . I believe there are answers for all these objections, though Day
center of the universe and of the earth, whither they would be for the moment I do not remember them. However that may be,
conducted if not impeded. the author goes on to ask upon what principle this circular mo
Salv. So that if the terrestrial globe were pierced by a hole which tion of heavy and light bodies may depend; that is, whether upon
passed through its center, a cannon ball dropped through this an internal or an external principle; and following this, he proves
and moved by its natural and intrinsic principle would be taken that it can be neither the one nor the other, saying: Si ab externo,
to the center, and all this motion would be spontaneously made Deusne ilium excitat per continuum miracvluml an vero an-
and by an intrinsic principle. Is that right? gelus? an aer? Et hunc quidem multi assignant. Sed contra. . . .
Sim p . I take that to be certain. (“If upon an external principle, is it God who excites them, in
Salv. But having arrived at the center is it your belief that it a continual miracle? Or rather an angel? Or the air? And indeed
would pass on beyond, or that it would immediately stop its many thus assign the cause. But against this. . . .”)
motion there? Salv. D o not bother to read the objection, for I am not one of
Sim p . I think it would keep on going a long way. those who assign such a principle to the surrounding air. As to
Salv. N ow wouldn’t this motion beyond the center be upward, the miracle or the angel, I rather lean that way, because what
and according to what you have said preternatural and con ever begins with a Divine miracle or an angelic operation, such as
Natural motion strained? But upon what other principle will you make it depend, the transportation of a cannon ball to the moon’s orbit, is not
converts itself
other than the very one which has brought the ball to the center unlikely to do everything else by means of the same principle.
into motion that
is called preter and which you have already called intrinsic and natural? Let But so far as the air is concerned, it suffices for me that this shall
natural and not impede the circular motion of bodies which are supposed
forcible. me see you find an external thrower who shall overtake it once
more to throw it upward. to move through it. And for this it is enough (and more is not
And what is said thus about motion through the center is also to be looked for) that the air be moved with the same motion,
to be seen up here by us. For the internal impetus of a heavy and its revolutions proceed with the same speed, as the terrestrial
body falling along an inclined plane which is bent at the bottom globe.
and deflected upward will carry the body upward also, without Sim p . And he rebels likewise against this, asking what takes the
interrupting its motion at all. A ball of lead hanging from a air around; nature, or constraint? He then refutes nature as a
thread eind moved from the perpendicular descends spontane cause, by saying that this is contrary to truth, experience, and
ously, drawn by its internal tendency; without pausing to rest Copernicus himself.
Salv. It certainly is not contrary to Copernicus, who wrote no
it goes past the lowest point and without any supervening mover
it moves upward. I know you will not deny that the principle such thing, and this author attributes it to him only out of an
which moves heavy bodies downward is as natural and internal excess of courtesy. Rather what Copernicus said (and it seems
to these as the principle which moves light ones upward is to to me he did well to say it) was that the part of the air close to
those. Hence I ask you to consider a ball of wood which, descend the earth, absorbing terrestrial vapors more readily, might have
the same nature as the earth and follow its motion naturally. Or,
ing through the air from a great height and therefore moved by
being contiguous to the earth, the air might follow it in the way
a natural principle, meets with deep water and continues its
in which the Peripatetics say that the upper parts of the ele
descent; without any other external mover it submerges for a
ment of fire follow the motion of the moon’s orbit. So it is up
long stretch, and yet the downward motion through water is
to them to explain whether such a motion would be natural or
preternatural to it. Still, it depends upon a principle which is
constrained.
The 238 Simp . The author would reply that if Copernicus makes only the another. Thus for example the motion upward, which belongs 239 The
lower part of the air move, the upper part lacking this motion, naturally to fire, could not belong to water, and just as water is
Second then there can be no reason for quiet air being able to take heavy by nature contrary to fire, that motion is proper to it which is
Second
Day bodies along with it and make them follow the earth’s motion. naturally contrary to the motion of fire; this will be motion Day
Tendency of ele Salv. Copernicus will say that this natural tendency of ele deorsum. But circular motion is contrary neither to motion
mental bodies to mental bodies to follow the terrestrial motion has a limited sursum nor to that deorsum; indeed, it may mix with either, as
follow the earth
has a limited sphere, outside of which such a natural tendency ceases. Besides, Aristotle himself affirms. So why may it not belong equally to
sphere. as I have said, it is not the air that carries along with it those heavy and to light bodies?
moving things which follow the earth’s motion when separated Next, the most that cannot be common to the living and the
from it. So all the objections which this author adduces to prove nonliving are those things which depend upon the soul. Must
that the air cannot be the cause of such effects are worthless. not bodily things, so far as they are elemental and consequently
Sim p . Then if this alternative cannot be the case, one will have share in the elemental qualities, be common to the corpse and
to admit that such effects depend upon an internal principle, the living body? And therefore if circular motion belongs to the
against which position oboriuntur difficillimae, immo inextrica- elements, it must be common to their compounds also.
biles, qmestiones secundae (“there arise most difficult, even Sagr. This author must believe that if a dead cat falls out of a
insoluble secondary questions”), which are the following: Prin- window, a live one cannot possibly fall too, since it is not a proper
cipium illud internum vel est accidens, vel substantia. Si primum, thing for a corpse to share in qualities that are suitable for
qualenam illud? nam qualitas loco motiva circum hactenus nulli the living.
videtur esse agnita. (“This internal principle is either an acci Salv. Thus this author’s argument is not conclusive against those
dental property or a substance. If the former, what can it be? who say that some internal event is the principle of the circular
Up to the present, no quality of changing place about a center motion of heavy and light bodies.
has been acknowledged to be seen by anyone.”) I do not know to what extent he has proved that this cannot be
Salv. What does he mean, not noticed by anyone; not by us? a substance.
All these elemental materials which move around together with Simp . This he combats with many arguments, of which the first
the earth? Look at the way this author assumes as true that is this one: Si secundum (nempe si dicas tale principium esse
which is in question! substantiam), illud est aut materia, aut forma, aut compositum;
iSiMP. He says this is not seen, and it seems to me he is right sed repugnant iterum tot diversae rerum naturae, qunles sunt
about that. aves, limaces, saxa, sagittae, nives, fumi, grandines, pisces, etc.;
Salv. Not seen by us, because we are going around together quae tamen omnia, specie et genere differentia, moverentur a
with them. natura sua circulariter, ipsa naturis diversissima, etc. (“If the
Sim p . Listen to this other objection: Qme etiam si esset, quo- latter (that is, should you say that this principle is a substance),
modo tamen inveniretur in rebus tarn contrariis? in igne ut in it is either matter, form, or a compound of both. But such di
aqua? in aere ut in terra? in viventibus ut m anima carentibus? verse natures of things are again repugnant; such are birds,
(“Which even if it were, how could it be found in such contrary snails, stones, arrows, snows, smokes, hails, fishes, etc.; all
things? In fire as in water? In the air as in the earth? In living of which, notwithtanding differences in species and kind, are
creatures as in nonliving?” ) moved of their own nature circularly, their natures being most
Salv. Assuming for the moment that water and fire are con diverse, etc.”)
traries, as well as air and earth (yet much could be said on this Salv. If these things named are naturally diverse, and things
subject), the most that might follow from this would be that they naturally diverse cannot have a common motion, then in order
could not have motions in common which are contrary to one to accommodate all of them it will be necessary to think of more
The 240 motions than just the two, upward and downward. And if one would have to contain their appetite for snails and the young of 241 The
motion must be found for arrows, one for snails, another for skylarks would perish of hunger and cold, their mothers being
Second no longer able to feed them or to brood them. This is all the ruina Second
rocks, and still another for fish, then you will also have to con
Day sider worms, topazes, and mushrooms, which are no less different tion that I can deduce would happen according to this author’s Day
in their natures than hail and snow. statement. Look and see whether any greater troubles would
Simp . You seem to take this argument as a joke. have to follow, Simplicio.
Salv. Not at all, Simplicio; but it has already been answered Sim p . I cannot discover any greater ones, but it may be assumed
before. That is, if a motion either up or down can suit the things that the author found other disorders in Nature which perhaps he
named, then so can a circular motion suit them. Being of the did not wish to adduce on account of his deep respect for her.
Peripatetic persuasion, do you not pose a greater difference be I shall continue with the third objection: Insuper qm fit, ut
tween an elemental comet and a heavenly star than between a istae res tarn variae tantum moveantur ab occasu in ortum paral-
fish and a bird? Yet both the former move circularly. lelae ad aequatorem? ut semper moveantur, numquam quiescent?
Now go on with the second argument. (“Besides, how is it that these things, so diverse, are moved only
Simp . Si Terra staret per voluntatem Dei, rotarenturne caetera from west to east, parallel to the equator? And that they are
annon? Si hoc, falsum est a nature gyrari; si illud, redeunt always moving and never still?”)
priores quaestiones. Et sane mirum esset, quod gavia pisciculo, Salv. They are moved from west to east, parallel to the equator,
alauda nidulo suo, et corvtcs limaci petraeque etiam volens immi- without stopping, in just the same way in which you believe the
nere non posset. (“If the earth should stop by the will of God, fixed stars are moved from east to west, parallel to the equator,
would the rest of these things rotate or not? If not, then it is false without stopping.
that they rotate naturally. If so, then the earlier questions arise Simp . Qtmre quo sunt altiores celerius, quo humiliores tardius?
once more; and it would be truly remarkable if the seagull could (“Why are the higher the swifter, and the lower the slower?” )
not hover over the small fish, the skylark over her nest, and the Salv. Because in a sphere or circle which turns about its center,
crow over the snail and the rock, though wishing to do so.”) the more distant parts describe larger circles and the nearer
Salv. For my part I should give a general answer: That if by describe smaller ones, in the same time.
God’s will the earth should stop its diurnal whirling, the birds Simp . Quare quae aequinoctiali propriores in maiori, quae re-
would do whatever that same will of God desired. But if this motiores in minori, circulo jeruntur? (“Why are those near the
author should wish a more detailed answer, then I should say equinoctial plane carried about in larger circles and those more
that all these things would do the opposite from what would be remote in smaller ones?”)
done if, when they were keeping themselves in the air separated Salv. In order to imitate the stellar sphere, in which those things
from the earth, the terrestrial globe were set unexpectedly in closest to the equinoctial plane move in larger circles than those
very precipitous motion by God’s will. Now it is up to this author more distant from it.
to advise you what would happen in that case. Simp . Quare pile eadem sub aequinoctiali tota circa centrum
Sagr. Salviati, please concede to this author at my request that Terrae, ambitu maxima, celeritate incredibili; sub polo vero,
if the earth were stopped by God’s will, these other things sepa circa centrum proprium gyro nullo, tarditate suprema volvetw?
rated from it would go right on around in their natural move (“Why does the same ball circulate clear around the earth’s
ment, and let us hear what impossibilities or inconveniences center in the great circle with incredible speed at the equinoctial
would follow from that. For I cannot see myself any greater plane, but at the pole turn around its own center without any
disorders than*these which the author himself produces; namely, circulation and slow to the last degree?”)
that skylarks, though wishing to, would be unable to stay over Salv. By copying the stars of the firmament, which would do the
their nests, nor crows over snails or rocks, so that then crows same if the diurnal motion were theirs.
The 242 Simp . Qmre eadem res, pila, verbi caussa, plumbea, si semel tion because we also are moving with it. But I do not believe that 243 The
Terrain circuivit descripto circtdo maxiino, eandem ubique non this author understood this compounding, for you see how posi
Second Second
circummigret secimdum circulum maximum, sed translata extra tively he says that rockets go straight up and do not revolve at all.
Day aequinoctialem in circulis minoribus agetur? (“Why does not the Simp . Quare centrum sphaerae delapsae sub aequatore, spiram Day
same thing, for example a lead ball, go around everywhere in the describit in eius piano, sub aliis parallelis spiram describit in
same great circle, if once describing the great circle it has en cono? sub polo descendit in axe, lineam gyralem decurrens in
compassed the earth, but moves instead in lesser circles when superficie cylindrica consignatam? (“Why does the center of a
removed from the equinoctial plane?”) falling sphere describe a spiral overt the equator in the plane
Salv. Because thus would do — or indeed have done, in Ptol of the latter, and in other latitudes a conical spiral? Why does it
emy’s doctrine — some fixed stars which were once very close descend along the axis at the poles, running a gyrating line about
to the equinoctial plane and described very large circles, while a cylindrical surface?”)
now that they are farther from it, they describe smaller ones. Salv. Because among the lines along which heavy bodies de
Sagr. Oh, if only I could keep all these beautiful things in my scend, drawn from the center to the circumference of the sphere,
mind, I should consider that I had made a great achievement! the one which passes through the equator describes a circle, and
Simplicio, you must lend me this little book, for within it there those which pass through other parallels describe conical sur
must be an ocean of rare and exquisite things. ll faces, and the axis describes nothing else, but remains itself. And
Simp . I shall make you a present of it. if I must tell you what I really think, I shall say that I cannot
Sagr. Oh, no; not that; I would never deprive you of it. But are put any construction upon all these interrogations which would
the interrogations finished yet? take away the motion of the earth. For if I should ask this author
Simp . N o, indeed. Listen to this one: Si latio circularis gravibus (granting him that the earth does not move) what would happen
et levibus est naturalis, qualis est ea quae fit secundum lineam in all these instances if it did move as Copernicus would have it,
rectam? Nam si naturalis, quomodo et is motus qui circum est, then I am quite sure that he would say that all these effects would
naturalis est, cum specie difierat a recto? Si violentus, qui fit ut go right on which he is busy raising as obstacles to counter its
missile ignitum sursum evolans, scintillosum caput sursum a mobility. Hence necessary consequences are accounted absurdi
Terra, non autem circum, volvat, etc.? (“If a circular bearing ties in this fellow’s mind.
is natural to heavy and light bodies, what about that which is But please, if there is anything more, let us hurry on through
made along a straight line? For if natural, how then is motion this tedious stuff.
about the center natural, seeing it differs in kind from straight Simp . This which comes next opposes Copernicus and his fol
motion? If constrained, how is it that a fiery arrow flying upward, lowers for holding that the motion of the parts when separated
sparkling over our heads at a distance from the earth, does not from their whole serves merely to reunite them with their whole,
turn about, etc.?”) whereas circular movement is absolutely natural to their diurnal
Salv. It has been said already many times that circular motion whirling. Against this he urges that in the opinion of such men,
is natural for the whole and for the parts when they are in the Si tota Terra, una cum aqua, in nihUum redigeretur, ntdla grando
optimum arrangement; straight motion is to restore disorderly aut pluvia e nube decideret, sed naturaliter tantum circumferre-
parts to order. Though it would be better to say that they never tur; neque ignis ullus aut ignewn ascenderet, cum in illorum
move in a straight motion, whether ordered or disordered, but non improbabili sententia, ignis nullus sit supra. (“If the whole
in a mixed motion, which might even be a plain circle. But only earth, together with the water, were reduced to nothing, no hail
Of mixed motion, a part of this mixed motion is visible and observable to us, which or rain would fall from the clouds, but would only be carried
we do not see the naturally around; nor would any fire or flaming thing ascend,
circular part be is the straight part; the circular remainder stays imperceptible
cause of our par because we also share in it. This applies to rockets, which do since in their not improbable viewt there is no fire above.” )
ticipation in it.
move up and around, but we cannot distinguish the circular mo Salv. The providence of this philosopher is admirable and
I
The 244 worthy of great praise, he not contenting himself with thinking And finally, to give this philosopher a less indefinite reply, I 245 ^he
of things that might happen in the course of nature, but trying say to him that I know just as much about what would happen
Second Second
to provide himself against occasions on which things happened after the earth was annihilated as he would have known about
Day which are absolutely known never to happen. Well, in order to what was going to take place on it and around it before it was Day
hear a few fine subtleties, I wish to concede to him that if the created. Since I am sure that he would say that he would not even
earth and the water were annihilated, no hails or rains would have been able to imagine anything of what was to follow, since
fall any more, nor would flaming matter go up, but would just only experience has given him knowledge of this, he should not
keep on going around. Now, what of it? What does the phi refuse to pardon me, but should forgive me for not knowing as
losopher say in reply to me? much as he does about the things which would happen after the
Sim p . The objection is in the words which immediately follow. annihilation of this globe, seeing that I lack this experience which
Here they are: Quibus tamen experientia et ratio advcrsatur. he possesses.
(“Which, however, experience and reason refute.”) Now tell me whether there is anything else.
Salv. N ow I ought to give up, since he has such a big advantage Simp . There is this figure, which represents the terrestrial globe
over me; namely, experience which I lack. For as yet I have with a huge cavity in its center, full of air. And to show that
never happened to see the terrestrial globe and all the element heavy bodies do not move downward in order to unite with the
of water annihilated, so as to have been able to see what the hail terrestrial globe, as Copernicus says, he puts this stone here in
and water did in this little cataclysm. But at least he tells us, for the center, and asks what it would do if released. And he places
our information, what they did do? another here on the concave surface of this great cavern, and
Simp . He does not say another word about it. makes the same interrogation, saying as to the first: Lapis in
Salv. I should gladly pay to have a chat with this fellow, in centra constitutus aut ascendet ad Terrain in punctum aliquod,
order to ask him whether when this globe vanished it took away aut non. Si secundum, jalsum est partes ob solam seiunctionem a
also the common center of gravity, as I suppose it would. In that toto ad illud moveri. Si primum, omnis ratio et experientia reniti-
case, I think that the hail and water would remain senseless and tur; neque gravia in suae gravitatis centra conquiescent. Item,
stupid among the clouds, not knowing what to do with them si suspensus lapis liberatus decidat in centrum, separabit se a
selves. Or it might be that, attracted by such a large empty space toto, contra Copernicum; si pendeat, rejragatur omnis experien
left by the departure of the terrestrial globe, all the surrounding tia, cum videamus integros fornices corruere. (“The stone placed
things would be rarefied — especially the air, which is extremely in the center either ascends to the earth at some point, or not. If
distractable — and would rush with great speed to refill it. And not, it is false that the parts separated from the whole move
perhaps the more solid and material bodies, such as birds (for it toward that. If the former, it contradicts all reason and expe
is reasonable that many of these would be in the air), would draw rience, nor does the heavy body rest at its center of gravity. And
back more toward the center of this huge empty space, as it seems if the hanging stone is set free and descends to the center, it
likely that the more confined spaces would be assigned to sub will separate from its whole, contrary to Copernicus; if it goes
stances which contained much material in less bulk; and that on hanging, this contradicts all experience, since we see entire
there, dead at last from hunger and reduced to earth, they would arches collapse.”)
form a new little globe, with such little water as was in the clouds Salv. I shall reply, although I am at a great disadvantage, being
at that time. in the hands of someone who has learned from experience what
Or it might be that the same materials, being insensitive to these stones in this huge cavern would do; a thing which I have
light, would not discover the earth’s departure, and would blindly never seen. And I shall say that I believe that heavy things exist Heavy things
descend as usual, expecting to encounter it; and that one step at prior to the common center of gravity; hence it is not a center exist prior to
the center of
a time they would betake themselves to the center, whither they (which is nothing but an indivisible point and therefore in- gravity.
would go at present if the globe itself did not hinder them.
The 246 capable of acting) that attracts heavy materials to itself, but without noticing it or amending it.* But let him be pardoned this 247 The
simply that these materials, cooperating naturally toward a junc as an error of inadvertence rather than anything else. Besides,
Second Second
ture, would give rise to a common center, this being that around if I were not already sick and tired of occupying myself with all
Day which parts of equal moments are arranged. From this I suppose these petty quibbles and spending time on them to so little pur Day
that the large aggregation of heavy bodies being transferred to pose, I could show that it is not impossible for a circle no bigger
A large aggrega Nothing prevents
tion of heavy any place, the particles which were separated from the whole even than a cartwheel, making not 365 but less than 20 revolu- the measuring
bodies being
transported, its would follow; and if not impeded, they would penetrate wherever tions,t to describe or measure not merely the circumference of and describing
of a line greater
separate particles they might find parts less heavy than themselves. But upon the earth’s orbit, but one a thousand times as large. I say this in than any given
would follow it. circle by means
arriving where they met with heavier material, they would de order to show that there is no lack of subtleties which are much of a small circle
scend no farther. Therefore I think that in this cavern full of many times
greater than this one, with which this author notes the error of revolved.
air, the entire vault would press inward, and would sustain itself Copernicus. But I beg of you, let us pause for breath a moment,
upon that air by force {violentemente) only when the hardness of and then go on to the other philosophical opponent of this same
this vault could not be overcome and broken under its weight. Copernicus.
But I believe that detached stones would get down to the center S a g r . Really, I need breath too, though as for me it is only my
and would not float above upon the air. Nor may it be said from ears that have been wearied. If I thought I were going to hear
this that they do not move toward their whole, all the parts being nothing cleverer from that other author, I don’t know but what
moved toward the place where the whole would go if it were not I should decide to go and take the air in a gondola.
hindered. S i m p . I believe you are about to hear stronger arguments, for this
S i m p . What now remains is a certain mistake which he has author is a consummate scientist and also a great mathematician.
noticed in one of the followers of Copernicus who, making the He has refuted Tycho in the matters of comets and novas.
earth move with the annual and diurnal motions in the same way S a l v . I s he perhaps that same author of the Anti-Tycho?
in which a cartwheel moves upon the circle of the earth and about S i m p . The very same. But the refutation concerning the new
itself, would be making the terrestrial globe too large or the stars is not in the Anti-Tycho, in which he merely demonstrated
orbit too small, since 365 revolutions of the equator are much that they were not prejudicial to the inalterability and ingenera-
less than the circumference of the earth’s orbit. bility of the heavens, as I told you before. Then after the Anti-
S a l v . Pay attention lest you equivocate, and say the opposite Tycho, having by means of parallaxes found a way of proving
of what must be written in the booklet. It must say that this the new stars also to be elemental things and contained within
author was making the terrestrial globe too small or the orbit the moon’s orbit, he wrote another book, De tribus novis stellis,
too great; not the terrestrial globe too large and the annual orbit etc., and in this he inserted the arguments against Copernicus
too small. as well. I previously gave you what he wrote about the new stars
S i m p . There is no mistake on my part; look here at the words in the Anti-Tycho, where he did not deny that they were in the
in the book: Non videt quod vel circulum annuum aequo mino- heavens, but he demonstrated that their production did not
rem, vel orhem terreum iusto midto jabricet maiorem. (“He does affect the inalterability of the heavens. This he did by means
not see that either he is making the annual circle less than is of a purely philosophical argument in the manner I described to
proper, or the earth’s globe much larger than is suitable.”) you; it did not occur to me to tell you how afterward he found
S a l v . I have no way of knowing whether the original author a method of removing them from the heavens. Since he pro
erred, since the author of this booklet does not identify him; but ceeded in this refutation by means of calculations and parallaxes,
the error of the booklet is indeed obvious and inexcusable, subjects of which I understand but little or nothing, I had not
whether or not the original follower of Copernicus made a mis
take; for the author of the booklet passes by so material an error * [Here the error is attributed to the author of the booklet, but really
the error is not his.] t
The 248 read them, and had studied only these objections to the earth’s from the summit of the tower, and what is the cause of your 249 The
motion, which are purely physical. perceiving its motion? Because if nothing new or different acted
Second Second
S a l v . I understand quite well; it will be proper, after we have upon you in its fall than in its rest upon the top of the tower,
Day heard his opposition to Copernicus, that we judge, or at least then you surely would not perceive its descent or distinguish Day
see, the manner in which these new stars are proved by means its moving from its standing still.
The argument
of parallaxes to have been elemental. So many astronomers of S i m p . I am aware of its descent in relation to the tower because taken from ver
such great reputation all place them among the highest stars of now I see it beside one mark on the tower, now at a lower one, tically falling
bodies refuted in
the firmament that if this author puts a stop to that scheme by and so on successively until I discover it united with the earth. another way.
dragging the new stars down from the heavens all the way to the Salv. Then if the stone were dropped from the claws of a flying
elemental sphere, he will indeed be worthy of great exaltation eagle and fell through mere invisible air, and you had no other
himself; even of being transported to the stars, or at least of visible and stable object to compare it with, you would not be
having his name perpetuated among them by fame. aware of its motion?
But let us proceed with this first part, where he opposes the S i m p . Even then this would be perceived by me; I should have How the motion
of a falling body
Copernican opinion; begin by setting forth his objections. to raise my head to see it when it was on high, and then as it fell is recognized.
Sim p . We need not read them word for word, as they are very I should have to lower it, and in a word to move it continually
prolix. In reading them attentively many times I have, as you (or my eyes) to follow its motion.
see, indicated in the margin the words which contain the meat of S a l v . N o w that is the correct answer. You know that the stone
his arguments, and it will be sufficient to read these. is at rest, then, when without moving your eyes a bit you can Motion of the
eyes implies for
In the Copemi- The first argument begins here: Et primo, si opinio Copernici see it always right before you. And you know that it is moving us the motion of
can doctrine the
criterion of recipiatur, criterium naturalis philosophiae, ni prorsus toUatvr, when, in order not to lose it from sight, you must move your the object seen.
philosophy is vehementer saltern labejactari videtur. (“And first, if Coper organs of vision — that is, your eyes. So whenever, without
spoUed.
nicus’s opinion is embraced, the criterion of science itself will be moving your eyes at all, you can see an object continually in the
badly shaken if not completely overturned.”) By which criterion same aspect, you would always judge it to be motionless.
he means, in agreement with philosophers of every school, that S i m p . I believe that would necessarily be so.
the senses and experience should be our guide in philosophizing. S a l v . N o w imagine yourself in a boat with your eyes fixed on a
But in the Copernican position, the senses much deceive us when point of the sail yard. Do you think that because the boat is
they visually show us, at close range and in a perfectly clear moving along briskly, you will have to move your eyes in order
medium, the straight perpendicular descent of very heavy bodies. to keep your vision always on that point of the sail yard and to
Despite all, according to Copernicus, vision deceives us in even follow its motion?
so plain a matter and the motion is not straight at all, but mixed Simp . I am sure that I should not need to make any change at
straight-and-circular. all; not just as to my vision, but if I had aimed a musket I
S a l v . This is the first argument adduced by Aristotle and Ptol should never have to move it a hairsbreadth to keep it aimed, no
emy and all their followers, which has been sufficiently replied matter how the boat moved.
to and shown to be a paralogism. It has been very clearly ex S a l v . And this comes about because the motion which the ship
Motion in com plained that such motion as is common to us and to the moving confers upon the sail yard, it confers also upon you and upon
mon is as if your eyes, so that you need not move them a bit in order to gaze
nonexistent. bodies is as if it did not exist. But since true conclusions meet
with support from many things, I wish to add a few for the bene at the top of the sail yard, which consequently appears motion
fit of this philosopher. You, Simplicio, shall take his side, and less to you. [And the rays of vision go from the eye to the sail
answer my questions for him. yard just as if a cord were tied between the two ends of the boat.
First tell me what effect that stone has upon you when it falls Now a hundred cords are tied at different fixed points, each of
The 250 which keeps its place whether the ship moves or remains still.] appearance of truth that I think not one person in a thousand 25 1 The
Now transfer this argument to the whirling of the earth and to would have questioned it. When sailing to Syria, and having quite
Second a good telescope which had been given me by our mutual friend,
Second
the rock placed on top of the tower, whose motion you cannot
who had devised it not many days before, I proposed to the D ay
Day discern because in common with the rock you possess from the
sailors that it would be of great benefit to navigation to make
earth that motion which is required for following the tower; you Subtle inquiry
use of it in the foretop of the ship to spy out distant ships and into the possible
do not need to move your eyes. Next, if you add to the rock a use of the tele
identify them. The suggestion was approved, but it was argued scope with equal
downward motion which is peculiar to it and not shared by you,
that it would be difficult to use on account of the continual pitch facility at the
and which is mixed with this circular motion, the circular portion top of a ship’s
ing of the ship, and especially at the top of the mast, where the mast and at the
of the motion which is common to the stone and the eye continues foot.
agitation is so much greater; that it would be better to use it at
to be imperceptible. The straight motion alone is sensible, for
the foot of the mast, where the movement is less than in any
to follow that you must move your eyes downward.
other place on the ship. I concurred in this view (for I do not
I wish I could tell this philosopher, in order to remove him
wish to conceal my own mistake), and for a time I did not reply,
Experiment from error, to take with him a very deep vase filled with water
showing that nor do I know how to tell you just what it was that made me
motion in com some time when he goes sailing, having prepared in advance a
mon is
meditate further on the matter. Finally I recognized my foolish
ball of wax or some other material which would descend very
imperceptible. ness (which may therefore be pardoned) in admitting what was
slowly to the bottom — so that in a minute it would scarcely
false to have been true. It was false, I mean, that the great agita
sink a yard. Then, making the boat go as fast as he could, so that
tion of the foretop in comparison with that at the foot of the mast
it might travel more than a hundred yards in a minute, he should
would necessarily make it harder to use the telescope for finding
gently immerse this ball in the water and let it descend freely,
the object.
carefully observing its motion. And from the first, he would see
Salv. I should have taken sides with the sailors and with your
it going straight toward that point on the bottom of the vase to
first impression.
which it would tend if the boat were standing still. To his eye
Simp . I should have done so, too, and still would; nor do I believe
and in relation to the vase its motion would appear perfectly
that I would understand differently if I were to think about it
straight and perpendicular, and yet no one could deny that it
for a century.
was a compound of straight (down) and circular (around the
Sagr. Then, for once, I may be able to instruct both of you. And
watery element). since proceeding by interrogations seems to me to shed much
Now these things take place in motion which is not natural,
light upon things, in addition to the pleasure one may get out of
and in materials with which we can experiment also in a state of
pumping one’s companion and making things drop from his lips
rest or moving in the opposite direction, yet we can discover
which he never knew that he knew, I shall make use of that
no difference in the appearances, and it seems that our senses artifice. And first I assume that the ships, galleys, or other
are deceived. Then what can we be expected to detect as to the vessels which one seeks to discover and recognize are very dis
earth, which, whether it is in motion or at rest, has always been tant, say 4, 6,10, or 20 miles. For no glass is needed to recognize
in the same state? And when is it that we are supposed to test nearby ones, while the telescope can easily reveal the whole of a
by experiment whether there is any difference to be discovered vessel at such a distance as 4 or 6 miles, and even much larger
among these events of local motion in their different states of bulks. Now I ask how many and what kind of movements are
motion and of rest, if the earth remains forever in one or the made by the foretop as a result of the pitching of the ship?
other of these two states? Salv. I am picturing to myself a ship sailing eastward. First, in
Different move
ments which de
Sagr. These arguments have somewhat quieted my stomach, a tranquil sea, there would be no motion except this progress. pend upon the
which was a bit upset by those fishes and snails. The first has fluctuations of
Adding the agitation of the waves, there would be a motion the ship.
called to my mind the correction of an error which had such an
The 252 which, alternately raising and lowering the stern and the prow, Now suppose that you have two telescopes, one attached to the 253 The
would make the foretop tilt forward and back. Other waves, lower part of the ship’s mast, and another not just to the round-
Second tipping the ship to one side, would tilt the mast from right to left. Second
top, but to the maintop or even the main topgallant where the
Day Others might sometimes turn the ship and make it deflect its pennant is hung, and that both are pointed at a vessel ten miles Day
boom, let us say from directly east now to northeast and again away. Tell me whether you believe that a greater change is made
to southeast. Still others, lifting the keel from below, might make in the angle of the higher tube than in that of the lower, let the
Two changes the ship rise and fall without deflecting it. To sum up, it appears agitation of the ship be what it may. When a wave raises the
occur at the tele
scope from rock to me that there would be two kinds of movements: one kind prow, it may well make the highest point go back 30 or 40 yards
ing of the ship. which alters the angle of the telescope, and one which changes more than the foot of the mast, and the tube of the upper tele
its alignment, so to speak, without changing its angle — that is, scope will be seen to be withdrawn by that amount while the
keeps the barrel of the instrument always parallel to itself. lower one goes only a foot, but the angle changes just as much
Sagr. Next tell me this. Having first directed the telescope there in the latter instrument as in the former. Likewise, a wave which
toward that tower at Burano, about six miles away, if we should comes from the side will move the higher tube to the right or left
then move it through an angle to the right or left, or up or down a hundred times as much as the lower one, but their angles either
by the breadth of a fingernail, what effect would this have upon do not change or they change equally. Now changes to the right
its view of the tower? or left, forward or back, and up or down produce no noticeable
Salv. It would make the tower disappear immediately from obstacle in the sighting of distant objects, though an alteration
view; for such a tilting, small though it is, can mean a great many of angle brings about a large one. It must therefore be admitted
yards there. that the use of the telescope at the top of the mast is no more
Sagr. But if, without changing the angle (keeping the barrel difficult than at the foot, for the changes of angle are the same
always parallel to itself), we moved it 10 or 12 yards away to the in both places.
left or right, or up or down, what effect would this have so far Salv. H ow carefully we must proceed before affirming or deny
as the tower is concerned? ing a statement! I say again that anyone will be persuaded, upon
Salv. It would be absolutely imperceptible, because the space hearing someone resolutely declare it, that because of the greater
here and the space there are contained between parallel rays, movement made at the top of the mast than at the foot, the use
and the changes made here and there must be equal; and since of the telescope should be far more difficult aloft than below.
the space there revealed by the telescope could hold many such Accordingly I wish to pardon those philosophers who throw up
towers, this one would not be lost from view at all. their hands or fly into a rage at people who do not wish to admit
Sagr. N ow going back to the ship, we may unquestionably affirm that a cannon ball which is plainly seen to go perpendicularly
that a movement of the telescope to the right or left, or up or down along a straight line must absolutely be moving in that
down, and forward or back even 20 or 25 yards, while keeping way, but who want to have its motion be along an arc, ever more
the telescope always parallel to itself, could not divert the visual slanted and diagonal.
ray from the observed point of the object any more than this Well, let us leave them in their distress and listen to the other
same 25 yards. And since in a distance of 8 or 10 miles the scope objections this present author makes against Copernicus.
of the instrument embraces a much larger space than the galley Simp . The author goes on to show that in the Copernican doc
or other vessel seen, such a small change will not lose it to view. trine the senses must be denied; even the grossest sensations.
Thus the obstacle and the cause of losing the object can come This would be the case if we, who feel the blowing of a slight Annual motion
of the earth
only from a change made in the angle; for the deflection of the breeze, were then not made to feel the impetus of a perpetual would necessar
telescope due to the pitching of the ship up or down, or to right gale that drives with a velocity of more than 2,529 miles an ily cause a per
petual and
or left, cannot amount to very many yards. hour.t For such is the distance whfch the center of the earth powerful wind.
The 254 travels in an hour in its annual motion along the circumference Salv. So that this philosopher’s objection emphasizes that the 255 The
of the orbis magnus, as he carefully calculates; and because, as principle by which we move along with the earth, whether this
Second Second
he says, it nevertheless appears to Copernicus, Cum Terra move- is external or internal, ought to be felt by us in either case; and
Day tur circumpositus aer; motus tamen eius, velocior licet ac rapidior since we do not feel it, it is neither the one nor the other. There Day
celerrimo quocumque vento, a nobis non sentiretur, sed summa fore we do not move, and neither does the earth. And I say that
turn tranquillitas reputaretur, nisi alius motus accederet. Quid it could be either one without our feeling it. As to the possibility Our motion may
be either internal
est vero decipi sensum, nisi haec esset deceptio? (“The surround of its being external, the experiment aboard ship more than re or external with
ing air is moved with the earth; yet its motion, though swifter moves every difficulty. For we are able at will to make the ship out being known
or felt by us.
than the most rapid wind, would not be perceived by us, but move, and also to make it stand still, and go about observing
would be considered quite tranquil unless some other motion with great accuracy whether or not we could detect whether it
occurred. If this is not deception of the senses, then what is?”) moves, by means of any difference which might be apprehended
Salv. This philosopher must believe that the earth which Coper by the sense of touch. And seeing that as yet no such thing has
nicus makes go around the circumference of its orbit together been learned, how can it be any wonder if the same condition
with its circumambient air is not this one which we inhabit, but with regard to the earth remains unknown? The earth may have
some other separate one; for this one of ours takes us along too, been carrying us forever without our ever having been able to
with its own velocity and that of its surrounding air. What beat devise any experiment with it at rest.
ing could we feel when fleeing with equal speed over the course I know that you, Simplicio, have gone from Padua by boat Motion of a boat
insensible by the
The air, touching pursued by him who would whip us? This gentleman has for many times, and, if you will admit the truth of the matter, you sense of touch to
us always with those within it.
the same part, gotten that we also, and not just the earth and the air, are carried have never felt within yourself your participation in that motion
does not strike around; and that consequently we are always touched by the except when the boat has been stopped by running aground or
upon us.
same part of the air, which cannot strike upon us. by striking some obstacle, when you and the other passengers,
Simp . Not at all; look at the words which follow immediately: taken by surprise, have stumbled perilously. The terrestrial globe
Praeterea nos quoque rotamur ex circumductione Terrae, etc. would have only to encounter some obstacle which would arrest
(“Besides, we too would therefore be turned about as a result it, and I assure you that you would become aware of the impetus
of the earth’s revolution, etc.”) which resides in you when you were thrown by it toward the stars.
Salv. N ow I can neither help him nor excuse him. You must It is true that you can perceive the motion of the boat by Motion of the
boat is percept
pardon him for this, Simplicio, and help him out of it. means of the other senses, accompanied by reasoning, as by ible by vision
vision when you are watching poles and buildings situated in the coupled witii
Sim p . Offhand, no satisfactory defense occurs to me at the reason.
moment. fields, which, being separated from the boat, appear to move in
Salv. Well, think it over tonight and come to his defense on this the opposite direction. If you want to be convinced of the ter Terrestrial mo
tion may be
point tomorrow. Meanwhile let us hear his other objections. restrial motion by such an experience, I may tell you to look at known from
the stars, which for the same reason appear to you to move in the stars.
In Copernicus’s Simp . The same objection is continued, it being shown that in
method one must the opposite direction.
deny one’s Copernicus’s view one must deny one’s own senses. For this
sensations. principle by which we go around with the earth is either intrinsic Next, any surprise at not feeling this principle if it is internal
to us, or it is external to us, as a snatching along by the earth. is still less reasonable; if we do not feel a similar motion coming
If it is the latter, then since we do not feel any such snatching from the outside and frequently absent, why should we feel one
along, it must be said that the sense of touch does not feel its when it immutably resides continually within us?
own related object nor the impression of that upon our conscious Now, has he anything further as to this first argument?
ness. But if the principle is intrinsic, then we shall not be feeling Simp . There is this little complaint: Ex hac itaque opinione
a local motion deriving from our very selves, and we shall never necesse est diffidere nostris sensibus, ut penitws fallacibus vel stu-
perceive a tendency perpetually attached to us.
The 256 pidis in sensibilibus, etiam coniunctissimis, diiudicandis; quam evident the fallacies of the simple senses. Therefore postponing 257 T/ie
ergo veritatem sperare possumus, a jacidtate adeo jallaci ortum such sensations for the present, let us listen to the ensuing argu
Second Second
trahentem? (“And from this opinion we must necessarily suspect ments which are taken ex rerum nature, so to speak.
Day our own senses as wholly fallible or stupid in judging sensible The first is that the earth cannot move by its own nature in Day
things which are very close at hand. Then what truth can we three widely differing movements without actually contradicting
Arguments
hope for, deriving its origin from so deceptive a faculty?”) many manifest axioms. The first of these is that every effect against the
Salv. Oh, I wish to derive still more useful and more certain earth’s motion
depends upon some cause; the second, that nothing is self- taken ex rerum
precepts from it, learning to be more circumspect and less confi created; from these it follows that the thing causing motion natura.
dent about that which the senses represent to us at a first im (movente) and the thing moved cannot be one and the same. This Three axioms as
sumed to be
pression, for they may easily deceive us. And I wish that this holds not only for things which are moved by an extrinsic and evident.
author would not put himself to such trouble trying to have us obvious mover, but the above principles imply also that the same
understand from our senses that this motion of falling bodies is holds for natural motion depending upon an intrinsic principle.
simple straight motion and no other kind, nor get angry and Otherwise, since the moving thing {movente), as such, is a cause,
complain because such a clear, obvious, and manifest thing and the thing moved, as such, is an effect, then the cause and
should be called into question. For in this way he hints at be the effect would be identical in all respects. Therefore a body
lieving that to those who say such motion is not straight at all, does not move entirely of itself so that the whole is mover as
but rather circular, it seems they see the stone move visibly in well as moved, but there is required in the thing moved some way
an arc, since he calls upon their senses rather than their reason of distinguishing the efficient principle of motion from that
to clarify the effect. This is not the case, Simplicio; for just as I which is moved with such motion.
(who am impartial between these two opinions, and masquerade The third axiom is that in things subject to sensation, one
as Copernicus only as an actor in these plays of ours) have never thing, in so far as it is one, produces but one effect. In an animal,
seen nor ever expect to see the rock fall any way but perpendicu to be sure, the soul {anima) does produce various operations,
larly, just so do I believe that it appears to the eyes of everyone such as sight, hearing, smell, generation, etc., but it does so by
else. It is therefore better to put aside the appearance, on which means of different instruments; in a word, it may be seen that
we all agree, and to use the power of reason either to confirm its different actions in sensible objects derive from differences which
reality or to reveal its fallacy. exist in the causes.
Sagr. If I ever had a chance to meet this philosopher, who seems Now if these axioms are combined, it will be quite evident that A simple body,
such as the earth,
to me a cut above most of the followers of these doctrines, I a simple body, such as the earth, will by its nature be unable to cannot move
should as a token of my esteem acquaint him with an event which move with three widely differing motions at the same time. For with three
diverse motions.
he has surely seen many times, from which (in complete agree by the assumptions made, the whole cannot move all by itself.
ment with what we are saying) one may learn how easily anyone Hence three principles must be distinguished for three motions
may be deceived by simple appearances, or let us say by the im in it; otherwise the same principle would be producing more
pressions of one’s senses. This event is the appearance to those than one motion. But if a body contained within itself three prin
who travel along a street by night of being followed by the moon, ciples of natural motion, besides the part moved, it would not be
with steps equal to theirs, when they see it go gliding along the a simple body, but one composed of three moving principles plus
eaves of the roofs. There it looks to them just as would a cat the part moved. Therefore if the earth is a simple body, it does
really running along the tiles and putting them behind it; an not move with three motions.
The earth cannot
appearance which, if reason did not intervene, would only too Furthermore it will not move with any of the motions which move with any
obviously deceive the senses. Copernicus attributes to it, being obliged to move with only one of the motions
attributed to it
Simp . T o be sure, there are plenty of experiences which make motion; for it is obvious (for reasons given by Aristotle) that the by Copernicus.
The 258 earth does move toward its center — as shown by particles of joints, tendons, and muscles in animals in order that they may 259 The
earth, which descend to the spherical surface of the earth at move in many different manners. I deny this statement, and I
Second Second
right angles. tell you that the joints are made so that the animal can move one
Day Salv. There is much that might be said and considered with re or more of its parts, keeping the rest stationary, and that as to Day
gard to the weaving of this argument. But since we can resolve kinds and differences of the movements, they are of one kind Motions of ani
Reply to the ar
guments against it in a few words, I do not wish at the moment to enlarge upon only — the circular. That is why you see the ends of all moving mals all of one
sort.
the earth’s mo it unnecessarily; the more so as the answer is put in my posses bones to be convex or concave, and some of these spherical;
tion taken ex The ends of all
rerum natura. sion by the author himself when he says that various operations namely, those which have to move in every direction, as must movable bones
can be produced in an animal from a single principle. Therefore the arm in the shoulder knot of an ensign when he is displaying are rounded.
I answer him for the present that diverse movements in the the colors, or that of the falconer when bringing the hawk to his
earth are derived from a single principle in a similar way. lure. And such is the elbow joint, upon which the hand turns
Simp . This answer will not at all satisfy the author of the objec round when boring with an auger. Others are circular in one
tion; in fact, it is completely overthrown by what he adds next direction only, and almost cylindrical, being used by a member
in further substantiation of his attack, as you shall hear. He which bends in only one way; such are the parts of the fingers,
corroborates the argument, I mean, by one more axiom, which one above another, etc. But without more detailed counter
Fourth axiom is this: Nature is neither deficient nor excessive in that which is instances, the truth may be made known by means of a single Necessity shown
for ends of all
against the necessary. This is obvious to observers of natural things, es general reason. This is that if a solid body moves while one of its movable bones
earth’s motion. being rounded,
pecially of animals, in which, since they must make many move extremities remains still without changing place, the motion
and for all mo
ments, nature has made their many joints and has knitted their cannot be anything but circular. And since, in animal motion, no tions of animals
Joints in animals being circular.
necessary for the
parts suitably for motion — as at the knees and hips, so that member parts company with any other which is coterminous
variety of their
movements. animals may travel or lie down at their pleasure. Besides, in with it, such motion is necessarily circular.
man, nature has made many joints and tendons at the elbow and Simp . That is not the way I see it, for I observe animals moving
at the hand, so that these may perform many motions. It is from in a hundred noncircular motions, all very different from each
these things that the argument against the threefold motion of other; running and jumping, climbing up and down, swimming,
Another argu
ment against the the earth is drawn. Either a body which is one and continuous and many other things.
threefold motion
of the earth. without being tied or jointed at all can perform different move Salv. Quite so; but these are secondary motions, dependent Secondary mo
tions of animals
upon the primary motions of joints and flexures. As a conse dependent upon
ments, or it cannot do so without having joints. If it can do so the primary.
quence of bending the leg at the knee and the thigh at the hip,
without, then it is in vain that nature has made joints in animals,
which are circular motions of the parts, comes the jumping or
which is against the axiom. But if it cannot, then the earth (being
running, which are movements of the whole body and may be
a body which is one and continuous and without joints and
noncircular. Now since the terrestrial globe need not move one No joints
tendons) by its nature cannot move with more than one motion. required for the
of its parts upon another stationary one, but any of its move earth’s motion.
Now you see how ingeniously he controverts your reply, almost
ments must belong to the whole body, there is no need of joints.
as if he had foreseen it.
Simp . It will be said on the other side that this might be the case
Salv. Are you serious, or are you speaking ironically?
if there were a question of but one motion; but, there being three
Simp . I am giving you the very best that is in me.
quite different from one another, it is impossible for them to be
Salv. Then you must think you have a good enough case to be
accommodated in an unarticulated body.
able to defend this philosopher against additional counterattacks
Salv. I really think that that would be the answer of this phi
Joints of animals than those which he has made up. So be kind enough to answer
losopher. I now attack it from another side, and ask you whether
not made for a me on his behalf, since we cannot have him present.
diversity of you suppose that by means of joints and flexures the earth might
movements. In the first place you admit it as true that nature has made
The 260 be adapted to participation in three different circular motions? Fingamus modo cum Copernico, Terram altqm sua vi et ab 261 The
What, no answer? Since you remain silent, I shall reply for indito principio impelli ab occasu ad ortwm in ecUpticae piano,
Second your philosopher. He would certainly say yes, because otherwise Second
turn rursus revolvi ab indito etiam principio circa suimet centrum
Day it would have been superfluous and irrelevant to bring into con ab ortu in occasum, tertio deflecti rursus suopte nutu a septen- Day
sideration the fact that nature makes flexures in order that trione in austrum et vicissim.
movable bodies may have a variety of motions, and therefore I was questioning, Simplicio, whether you had not made a Serious error by
that the earth, having no flexures, may not have three motions the assailant of
mistake in quoting the author’s words; but I see that he himself Copernicus.
attributed to it. For if he had believed that even flexures would is in error, and very seriously. I am grieved to learn that he set
not render it fit for such movement, he would have said without himself up to dispute a position which he did not even under
qualification that the globe could not have three motions. stand, for these are not the movements which Copernicus attrib
It is desired to Now this being the case, I wish to ask you (and if it were pos utes to the earth. Where did he get the idea that Copernicus made
know by means
of what joints sible I should ask the philosopher and author of this argument the earth’s annual motion to be along the ecliptic opposite to its
the terrestrial through you) to be so kind as to show me how these joints would motion around its own center? He must never have read Coper
globe could move
in three have to be arranged so that all three motions could be con nicus’s book, which says in a hundred places — even in the
different ways.
veniently performed; and for your answer I shall allow you four opening chapters — that both these movements are in the same
A single principle months — no, six. In the meantime it seems to me that a single direction; that is, from west to east. But without hearing this
can cause more
than one motion
principle can cause more than one motion of the earth in exactly from anyone else, couldn’t he see for himself that the motions
in the earth. the same way in which I have just told you that a single principle, which are attributed to the earth, one taken from the sun and
by means of various instruments, produces many and diverse the other from the primwn mobile, must necessarily be in the
motions in animals. As to joints, there is no need for them, the same direction?
required movements being of the whole and not of some parts Simp . Take care that you do not fall into error yourself, and Clever and sim
ple objection
only. And since they must be circular, the simple spherical shape Copernicus along with you. Is not the daily motion of the primum against
is the most beautiful joint one could ask for. mobile from east to west? And on the other hand, isn’t the sun’s Copernicus.
Simp . The most that one must allow you would be that a single motion along the ecliptic just the opposite, from west to east?
movement might take place. But three different ones cannot be So how do you make contraries become agreements when trans
possible in my view, or in this author’s, as he goes on to support ferred to the earth?
Another objec his objection by writing: “Let us imagine with Copernicus that Sagr. Surely Simplicio has revealed the origin of the error of
tion against the
threefold motion the earth moves by a property of its own and from an intrinsic this philosopher, who doubtless would have made this same
of the earth. principle from west to east in the plane of the ecliptic, and more argument.
over that it revolves also by an intrinsic principle about its own Salv. Then if it can be done, let us at least remove Simplicio
center from east to west; and for a third motion that it tilts by a from error. Seeing the stars climb above the eastern horizon
tendency of its own from north to south and vice versa.” In a upon rising, he will have no trouble understanding that if this The opponent’s
error made man
continuous body, not put together with joints and sections, can motion did not belong to the stars, the horizon would necessarily ifest by explain
our feelings and judgment ever understand how one vague nat have to be considered as going down in the opposite direction, ing how the
annual and diur
ural principle — one single propensity — might break down into and in consequence that the earth would revolve upon itself nal motions,
belonging to the
different and almost contradictory motions? I do not believe that opposite to the apparent motion of the stars; that is, from west earth, are in the
anyone exists who would say such a thing unless he had resolved to east in the order of the signs of the zodiac. Next, as to the same direction
and not contrary.
to defend this position through thick and thin. other motion, the sun being fixed in the center of the zodiac and
Salv. Wait a moment. Find me this place in the book, and show the earth moving around its circumference: In order to make the
it to me. sun appear to move through the zodiac in the order of its signs,
The 262 the earth would have to travel in that same order; for the sun Rather, they are in the same direction and may therefore depend 263 The
always appears to occupy in the zodiac that sign oj^osite to the upon the same principle. The third movement follows as a con
Second Second
one in which the earth is found. Thus, the earth running through sequence of the annual motion spontaneously and by itself, in
Day Aries, the sun will appear to be running through Libra; the earth such a way that you need not appeal to any internal or external Day
passing through Taurus, the sun will appear in Scorpio; the earth principle for the cause from whidi (as I shall prove in due
at Gemini, the sun is at Sagittarius. This amounts to both of course) it comes into being.
them moving in the same direction; that is, following the order Sagr. With common sense as a guide, I should also like to say
of the signs, as the revolution of the earth about its own center something to this opponent. He wants to condemn Copernicus if
was also made. I cannot resolve on the spot all doubts, and reply to all the ob
Simp . I quite understand, and I do not know what to say in jections that he makes — as if from my ignorance it necessarily
excuse for such an error. followed that the doctrine were false. But if this means of con
From another, Salv. Go easy, Simplicio, for there is another, still worse than demning a writer appears judicious to him, then he should not
graver, error the
opponent is this; it is his making the earth move diurnally around its own think it unreasonable for me not to endorse Aristotle and Ptol
shown to have center from east to west. He does not understand that in that
made scant study emy, when this is the best he can do to resolve for me the same
of Copernicus. case the movement of the universe during twenty-four hours difficulties which I point out to him in their doctrines.
would appear to be made from west to east, just the opposite of He asks me what the principles are by which the terrestrial
what we see. globe makes its annual motion through the zodiac, and its diurnal
Simp . Why, I am sure that I myself, who have scarcely learned motion around the equator upon itself. I say to him that they are The same objec
the elements of spherical astronomy, would not have made so tion is resolved
similar to those by which Saturn moves through the zodiac in by example of
grave an error. thirty years, and about its own center in the equinoctial plane the similar
movements of
Salv. Judge, then, how much study this opponent may be sup in a much shorter time, as the disclosure and hiding of its col other celestial
posed to have spent on the books of Copernicus, when he gets lateral globest shows us. This is similar to something which he bodies.
this basic and principal hypothesis backwards, upon which are concedes without question; that the sun runs through the ecliptic
founded all the dissents of Copernicus from the doctrine of in one year, and revolves parallel to the equator in less than one
Aristotle and Ptolemy. month, as its spots visibly show us. It is also similar to the prin
Now as to the third motiont which this author assigns to the ciple by which the satellites of Jupiter traverse the zodiac in
terrestrial globe as being Copernicus’s idea, I do not know what twelve years, and among themselves revolve around Jupiter in
he means by it. It is certainly not the one which Copernicus at very small circles and very short times.
tributes to the earth along with the other two (annual and Simp . This author would deny all these things as visual decep
diurnal), for that has nothing to do with any tilting toward the tions due to the lenses of the telescope.
south and north, but merely serves to keep the axis of the earth’s Salv. Oh, that is asking too much for himself, when he will have
It is doubted diurnal revolution continually parallel to itself. So one must say it that the unaided eye cannot be deceived in judging the straight
that the oppo
nent understood that either the adversary has not understood this, or that he has motion of falling heavy bodies, but that it is deluded in under
the third motion pretended not to. Although this grave deficiency is enough to standing these other movements when its power is perfected and
attributed by
Copernicus to relieve us of any further obligation to occupy ourselves with increased thirty times. Let us tell him, then, that the earth par
the earth.
the consideration of his objections, yet I should like to consider ticipates in its plurality of motions in a similar way, perhaps the
them an)rway, as they are truly much worthier of evaluation than same way, as that in which a compass needle has one motion
those of many other foolish opponents. downward as a heavy object, and two circular motions — a hori
Getting back to the objection, then, I say that the two move zontal one, and a vertical one along the meridian.
ments, annual and diurnal, are not contrary movements at all. Now what else? Tell me, Simplicio, between which do you
The 264 believe that this author would pose the greater disparity: be had first made the brain of man, and then arranged everything 265 The
tween straight and circular motion, or between motion and rest? to conform to the capacity of his intellect. But I should think
Second Second
Simp . Undoubtedly between motion and rest. This is obvious, rather that nature first made things in her own way, and then
Day for circular motion is not contrary to straight motion for Aris made human reason skillful enough to be able to understand, Day
totle; he even concedes that they may mix, which motion and but only by hard work, some part of her secrets.
Motion differs
more from rest rest cannot do. Salv. I, too, am of this opinion. But tell me, Simplicio, what are
than straight
motion from Sagr. Then it is a less improbable proposition to put in one these diverse natures to which, against observation and reason,
circular. natural body two internal principles, one for straight motion and Copernicus assigned the same motions and actions?
One may more the other for circular, than two others, one for motion and the Simp . They are these: water and air (which are yet different
reasonably at
tribute to the other for rest. Now both positions are in agreement as to the in nature from earth), and all the things which are found in those
earth two inter natural inclination which resides in the earth’s parts to return
nal principles elements, each of which has to have these three movements which
for straight and to their whole when separated from it by force. They differ Copernicus gives to the terrestrial globe. He goes on to prove ge Copernicus mis
circular motion takenly assigns
than two for only as to the operation of the earth’s whole; the former would ometrically how it is true that in Copernicus’s view a cloud which the same opera
motion and rest. have this remain motionless from an internal principle, and the is suspended in the air and hovers for a long time over our heads tions to diverse
natures.
latter would attribute circular motion to it. But by your conces without changing place must necessarily have all three move
sion and according to this philosopher, two principles, one for ments which the terrestrial globe has. Here is the proof, which
motion and the other for rest, are incompatible, just as the effects you may read for yourself, for I cannot recite it from memory.
are incompatible; whereas this does not happen for the two Salv. I am not in any hurry to read it; I even think it superfluous
movements, straight and circular, which have no repugnance for to have put it there, since I am sure that none of the adherents
each other. of the earth’s motion would deny it to him. So granting him
Motion of the Salv. Add furthermore that very probably the motion made by his proof, let us speak of the objection. This seems to me to
earth’s parts in
returning to its a separated part of the earth while it is getting back to its whole have no conclusive force against the Copernican position, since
whole may be is also circular, as has been explained already. Hence in every nothing is detracted from those motions and actions by which
circular.
respect, so far as the present objection is concerned, movability we come into cognition of essences, etc. Please tell me, Simplicio,
appears to be more acceptable than rest. can those properties in which certain things agree exactly serve
Now, Simplicio, proceed with whatever remains. to make known to us the diverse natures of such things?
Simp . The author strengthens the objection by pointing out Simp . N o indeed; rather the opposite, for an identity of actions From common
events, diverse
another absurdity, which is that the same motions would thus and properties can argue nothing but an identity of natures. natures could not
Diversity of mo be adapted to things of very different nature, whereas observa Salv. So that the diverse natures of water, earth, air, and other be known.
tions leads to a
knowledge of tion teaches us that the actions and motions of things of diverse things that exist in those elements are not inferred by you from
diversity of natures are diverse. And reason confirms this, for otherwise we those actions in which all these elements and the things con
nature.
should have no way of comprehending and distinguishing their nected with them agree, but from other actions. Is that right?
natures, if they did not have their special motions and actions Simp . That is so.
which reveal their substances to our understanding. Salv. Then whatever would leave to the elements all those mo
Sagr. T wo or three times in this author’s arguments I have tions, actions, and other properties by which their natures are
Nature first
noticed that in order to prove that matters stand in such-and- distinguished would not take away our power to gain a knowl
made things in such a way, he makes use of the remark that in just this way do edge of these, even though it removed those actions in which
her own way,
and then con they accommodate themselves to our comprehension, and that they unite in agreement and which are therefore of no use in
structed human otherwise we should have no knowledge of this or that detail; or distinguishing their natures.
reason able to
understand them. that the criterion of philosophizing would be ruined; as if nature Simp . I think this reasoning is quite correct.
The 266 Salv. But is it not your opinion, and that of the author and of are motionless if the earth is moving. This matter being in ques 267 The
Aristotle and Ptolemy and all their followers, that earth, water, tion, we inquire which ones may more suitably have motion
Second Second
and air are equally of such a nature as to be constituted im attributed to them, and which ones rest.
Day movable about the center? Common sense says that motion ought to be deemed to be Day
Simp . That is taken as an irrefutable truth. long to those which agree better in kind and in essence with the
Salv. Then the argument for the different natures of these ele bodies which unquestionably do move, and rest to those which
ments and elemental things is not taken from this common differ most from them. Eternal rest and perpetual motion being
natural condition of rest with respect to the center, but must be very different events, it is evident that the nature of an ever-
learned by taking notice of other qualities which they do not have moving body must be quite different from that of one which is
in common. Therefore whoever should take from the elements always fixed. Let us therefore find out, when in doubt about
only this common state of rest, and leave them all their other motion and rest, whether by way of some other relevant condi
actions, would not in the least obstruct the road which leads us tion we can investigate which — the earth, or the sun and the
to an awareness of their essences. fixed stars — more resembles those bodies which are known to
Now Copernicus takes from them nothing except this common be movable.
rest, leaving to them weight or lightness; motion up or down, Now behold how nature, favoring our needs and wishes, pre
slow or fast; rarity and density; the qualities of heat, cold, sents us with two striking conditions no less different than mo
A common mo dryness, moistness; and, in a word, everything else. Hence no tion and rest; they are lightness and darkness — that is, being
tion suiting the brilliant by nature or being obscure and totally lacking in light.
elements means such absurdity as this author imagines exists anywhere in the
neither more nor Copernican position. Agreement in an identical motion means Therefore bodies shining with internal and external splendor are
less than a com
mon rest suiting neither more nor less than agreement in an identical state of very different in nature from bodies deprived of all light. Now
them.
rest, so far as any diversification or nondiversification of natures the earth is deprived of light; most splendid in itself is the sun,
is concerned. Now tell me if he has other opposing arguments. and the fixed stars are no less so. The six moving planets entirely
Simp . There follows a fourth objection, taken once again from lack light, like the earth; therefore their essence resembles the
Bodies of the an observation of nature. It is that bodies of the same kind have earth and differs from the sun and the fixed stars. Hence the
same kind have
motions which agree in kind, or else they agree in rest. But in earth moves, and the sun and the stellar sphere are motionless.
motions which
agree in kind. Copernicus’s theory, bodies agreeing in kind and quite similar Simp . But the author will not concede that the six planets are
to each other would have great discrepancies as to motion, or dark, and will stand firm upon that denial; or else he will argue
Another argu even be diametrically opposed. For stars, so very similar to one the great conformity in nature between the six planets and the
ment against
another, would nevertheless have such dissimilar motions that sun and fixed stars, as well as the contrast between the latter
Copernicus.
six planetst would perpetually go around, while the sun and the and the earth, with respect to conditions other than those of
fixed stars would remain forever unmoved. darkness and light. Indeed, I now see that here in the fifth ob
Salv. The form of this argumentation appears to me valid, but jection, which follows, there is set forth the great disparity
I believe that its content or its application is at fault, and if the between the earth and the heavenly bodies. He writes that there
would be great confusion and trouble in the system of the
author were to persist in this assumption the consequences would
universe and among its parts, according to the Copernican hy Another
From the earth run directly counter to his. The method of argument is this; difference
being naturally pothesis, because of its placing among the heavenly bodies (im
dark and the sun
Among world bodies, there are six which perpetually move; between the
mutable and incorruptible according to Aristotle, Tycho, and earth and the
and fixed stars these are the six planets. Of the others (that is, the earth, the sun, heavenly bodies,
light, it is argued others); among bodies of such nobility by the admission of taken from
that the former and the fixed stars) the question is which move and which stand purity and
is movable and everyone (including Copernicus himself, who declares them to
still. If the earth stands still, the sun and the fixed stars neces impurity.
the latter are be ordered and arranged in the best possible manner and who
motionless. sarily move, and it may also be that the sun and the fixed stars
The 268 removes from them any inconstancy of power); because, I say, orators, or better to the poets, who best know how to exalt by 269 The
of its placing among bodies as pure as Venus and Mars this sink their graciousness the most vile and sometimes even pernicious
Second of all corruptible material; that is, the earth, with the water, the Second
things. Now if there is anything remaining for us to do, let us
Day air, and all their mixtures! get on with it. Day
How much superior a distribution, and how much more suit S i m p . Here is the sixth and last argument, in which he puts it
able it is to nature — indeed, to God the Architect Himself — Argument
down as an unlikely thing that a corruptible and evanescent taken from
to separate the pure from the impure, the mortal from the im body could have a perpetual regular motion. This he supports animals, which
need rest even
mortal, as all other schools teach, showing us that impure and by the example of the animals, which, though they move with though their
infirm materials are confined within the narrow arc of the moon’s motion is
their natural motion, nevertheless get tired and must rest to natural.
orbit, above which the celestial objects rise in an unbroken restore their energy. And what is such motion compared to the
series I motion of the earth, which is immense in comparison with theirs?
Copernicus S a l v . It is true that the Copernican system creates disturbances Yet the earth is made to move in three discordant and distract-
causes disturb
ances in the in the Aristotelian universe, but we are dealing with our own ingly different ways! Who would ever be able to assert such a
universe of real and actual universe.
Aristotle. thing, except someone who was sworn to its defense?
If a disparity in essence between the earth and the heavenly Nor in tJiis case is there any use in Copernicus saying that
bodies is inferred by this author from the incorruptibility of the this motion, because it is natural to the earth and not con
latter and the corruptibility of the former in Aristotle’s sense, strained, works contrary effects to those of forced motions; and
from which disparity he goes on to conclude that motion must that things which are given impetus are destined to disinte
exist in the sun and fixed stars, with the earth immovable, then grate and cannot long subsist, whereas those made by nature
Paralogism of he is wandering about in a paralogism and assuming what is in maintain themselves in their optimum arrangement. This reply,
the author of
the Anti-Tycho. question. For Aristotle wants to infer the incorruptibility of I say, is no good; it falls down before our answer. For the animal
heavenly bodies from their motion, and it is being debated is a natural body too, not an artificial one; and its movement is
whether this is theirs or the earth’s. Of the folly of this rhetorical natural, deriving from the soul; that is, from an intrinsic prin
It seems foolish deduction, enough has already been said. What is more vapid ciple, while that motion is constrained whose principle is outside
to say that
the earth b than to say that the earth and the elements are banished and and to which the thing moved contributes nothing. Yet if the
outside the sequestered from the celestial sphere and confined within the animal continues its motion long, it becomes exhausted and
heavens.
lunar orbit? Is not the lunar orbit one of the celestial spheres, would even die if it obstinately tried to force itself on.
and according to their consensus is it not right in the center of You see, therefore, how everywhere in nature traces are to be
them all? This is indeed a new method of separating the impure found which are contrary to the position of Copernicus, and
and sick from the sound — giving to the infected a place in the never one in favor of it. And in order that I shall not have to
heart of the city! I should have thought that the leper house resume the role of this opponent, hear what he has to say against
would be removed from there as far as possible. Kepler (with whom he is in disagreement) in regard to what
Copernicus admires the arrangement of the parts of the uni this Kepler has objected against those to whom it seemed an
verse because of God’s having placed the great luminary which unsuitable or even an impossible thing to expand the stellar
must give off its mighty splendor to the whole temple right in sphere as much as the Copernican position requires. Kepler ob
the center of it, and not off to one side. As to the terrestrial globe jects to this by saying: “DifficUius est accidens praeter modulum
being between Venus and Mars, let me say one word about that. subiecti intendere, qtiam suhiectitm sine accidente augere: Co Kepler’s argu
ment in favor of
You yourself, on behalf of this author, may attempt to remove pernicus igitur verisimilius jacit, qui auget orbem stellarum Copernicus.
it, but please let us not entangle these little flowers of rhetoric fixarum absque motu, quam Ftolemaem, qui auget motum fixa-
in the rigors of demonstration. Let us leave them rather to the rum immensa velocitateT (“It is harder to stretch the property
The 270 beyond the model of the thing than to augment the thing without argument, this author will have to believe that it is all the same 271 The
the property. Copernicus therefore has more probability on his to the motive principle whether a very tiny or an immense body
Second side, increasing the orb of the stars as fixed without motion, than Second
is moved for the same time, the increase of velocity being a direct
Day does Ptolemy who augments the motion of the fixed stars by an consequence of the increase in size. But this is contrary to the Day
immense velocity.”) The author resolves this objection, marvel architectonic rule of nature as observed in the model of the The order of
The author of ing that Kepler was so misled as to say that the Ptolemaic hy smaller spheres, just as we see in the planets (and most palpably nature is to
the Anti-Tycho
pothesis increases the motion beyond the model of the subject, have smaller
objects against in the satellites of Jupiter) that the smaller orbs revolve in the orbits completed
Kepler. for it appears to him that this is increased only in proportion to shorter times. For this reason Saturn’s time of revolution is in shorter times,
and larger ones
Velocity the model, and that in accordance with this latter the velocity of longer than the period of any lesser orb, being thirty years. Now in longer times.
increases in
circular motion motion is augmented. He proves this by imagining a millstone to pass from this to a much larger sphere, and make that revolve
as the diameter which makes one revolution in twenty-four hours, which motion in twenty-four hours, can truly be said to go beyond the rule
of the circle
grows. will be called very slow. Next he supposes its radius to be pro of the model. So that if we consider the matter carefully, the
longed all the way to the sun; the velocity of its extremity will author’s answer does not go against the sense and idea of the
equal that of the sun; prolonging it to the stellar sphere, it will argument, but against its expression and manner of speaking.
equal the velocity of the fixed stars. Yet at the circumference of And here also the author is wrong, nor can he deny having in a
the millstone it will be very slow. Next, applying this reflection way perverted the sense of the words in order to charge Kepler
about the millstone to the stellar sphere, let us imagine a point with too crass an ignorance. But the imposture is so crude that
on the radius of that sphere as close to its center as the radius with all his censure he has not been able to detract from the
of the millstone. Then the same motion which is very rapid in impression that Kepler has made upon the minds of the learned
the stellar sphere will be very slow at this point. The size of the with his doctrine.
body is what makes it become very fast from being very slow, Then as to the objection against the perpetual motion of the
and thus the velocity does not grow beyond the model of the earth, taken from the impossibility of its keeping on without
subject, but rather it increases according to that and to its size, becoming fatigued, since animals themselves that move naturally
very differently from what Kepler thinks. and from an internal principle get tired and have need of repose
S a l v . I do not believe that this author entertained so poor and to relax their members . . .
low an opinion of Kepler as to be able to persuade himself that Sagr. It seems to me that I hear Kepler answering him that there Supposed reply
of Kepler,
Kepler did not understand that the farthest point on a line drawn are also animals which refresh themselves from weariness by justified by
from the center out to the starry orb moves faster than a point rolling on the ground, and that hence there is no need to fear a certain
wittiness.
on the same line no more than two yards from the center. There that the earth will tire; it may even be reasonably said that it
fore he must have seen and comprehended perfectly well that enjoys a perpetual and tranquil repose by keeping itself in an
Explanation what Kepler meant was that it was less unsuitable to increase eternal rolling about.
of the true Salv. Sagredo, you are too caustic and sarcastic. Let us put all
sense of Kepler’s an immovable body to an enormous size than to attribute an
words and a excessive velocity to a body already vast, paying attention to joking aside, for we are dealing with serious matters.
defense of him.
the proportionality {modulo) — that is to say, to the standard Sagr. Excuse me, Salviati, but to me what I have just said is not
and example — of other natural bodies, in which it is seen that so far from relevant as perhaps you make it out to be. For a
The size or as the distance from the center increases, the velocity is de movement that serves for repose and removes the weariness from Animals would
smallness of the not tire if
body makes a creased; that is, the period of rotation for them requires a longer a body tired of traveling may much more easily serve to ward their motion
difference in time. But in a state of rest, which is incapable of being made it off, just as fJreventive remedies are easier than curative ones. proceeded like
motion but that attributed
not in rest. greater or less, the size of the body makes no difference whatever. And I am sure that if the motion of animals took place as does to the terrestrial
this one which is attributed to the earth, they would not weary globe.
So that if the author’s reply is to have any bearing upon Kepler’s
The 272 at all. For the fatigue of the animal body proceeds, to my think the one side and by the other for and against these two opinions, 273 The
ing, from the employment of but one part in moving itself and the force of which I leave you to judge for yourself, Simplicio.
Second Second
the rest of the body. Thus, for instance, in walking, only the S a l v . Carried away by the nimbleness of your wit, Sagredo, you
D ay thighs and the legs are used to carry themselves and all the rest, have taken the words out of my mouth just when I meant to say Day
but on the other hand you see the movement of the heart to be something in reply to this last argument of the author’s; and
Cause of
animals tiring. indefatigable, because it moves itself alone. although you have replied more than adequately, I wish to add
Motion of Besides, I don’t know how true it is that the movement of anyway what I had more or less in mind.
animals should animals is natural rather than constrained. Rather, I believe it He puts it down as a very improbable thing that an evanescent
be called
forced rather can be truly said that the soul naturally moves the members of and corruptible body such as the earth could move perpetually
than natural.
the animal with a preternatural motion. For if motion upward with a regular motion, especially since we see animals finally
is preternatural to heavy bodies, the raising of such heavy bodies exhaust themselves and stand in need of rest. And to him this
as the thigh and the leg to walk cannot be done without con improbability is increased by this motion being immeasurably
straint, and therefore not without tiring the mover. Climbing greater in comparison with that of animals. Now I cannot un
up a ladder carries a heavy body upward against its natural derstand why he should be disturbed at present about the speed
tendency, from which follows weariness because of the natural of the earth, when that of the stellar sphere, which is so much
repugnance of heaviness to such a motion. But if a movable body greater, causes him no more considerable disturbance than does
has a motion to which it has no repugnance whatever, what that which he ascribes to the velocity of a millstone performing
Power is not tiredness or diminution of force and of power need be feared on only one revolution every twenty-four hours. If the velocity of
dissipated rotation of the earth, by being in accord with the model of the
where none of the part of the mover? And why should power be dissipated
it is used. where it is not employed at all? millstone, implies no consequence of greater moment than that
S i m p . It is against the contrary motions by which the terrestrial does, then the author can quit worrying about the exhaustion of
globe is imagined to move that the author directs his objection. the earth; for not even the most languid and sluggish animal —
S a g r . It has already been said that they are not contrary at all, not even a chameleon, I say — would get exhausted from moving
and that in this the author is much deceived, so that the strength no more than five or six yards every twenty-four hours. But if
Chiaramonti’s of his objection is turned against the objector himself when he he means to consider the velocity absolutely, and no longer on
objection the model of this millstone, then inasmuch as the movable body
rebounds
will have it that the primum mobile carries all the lower spheres
upon him. along, contrary to the motion which they are continually em must pass over a very great space in twenty-four hours, he should Tiring is more
to be feared
ploying at the same time. Therefore it is the primum mobile show himself so much the more reluctant to concede this to the for the stellar
starry sphere, which, with incomparably greater speed than that sphere than the
which ought to get tired, since besides moving itself it has to terrestrial globe.
take along many other spheres which moreover oppose it with of the earth, must take along with it thousands of bodies, each
a contrary motion. Hence the last conclusion that the author much larger than the terrestrial globe.
drew, saying that in going over the effects of nature, things fa It would now remain for us to see the proof by which this
vorable to the Aristotelian and Ptolemaic opinion are always author concludes that the new stars of 1572 and 1604 were
found and never any that do not contradict Copernicus, stands sublunar in position, and not celestial, as the astronomers of that
in need of careful consideration. It is better to say that if one of time were commonly persuaded; truly a great undertaking. But
There are these positions is true and the other necessarily false, it is im since these writings are new to me, and long by reason of so many
conclusive calculations, I thought that it would be more expeditious for me
arguments possible for any reason, experiment, or correct argument to be
for true but found to favor the false one, as none of these things can be to look them over as well as I can between this evening and to
not for false
propositions. repugnant to the true position. Therefore a great disparity must morrow morning; and then tomorrow, returning to our accus
exist between the reasons and arguments that are adduced by tomed discussions, I shall tell you what I have got out of them.
The 274 Then, if there is time enough, we shall discuss the annual move discourse again according to our custom, hoping to hear great 275 The
ment attributed to the earth. new things.
Second Meanwhile, if there is anything else you want to say — par Second
S i m p . I shall leave the book on the new stars, but I am taking
Day ticularly you, Simplicio — about matters pertaining to this diur back this booklet of theses in order to look over once more what Day
nal motion which has been so lengthily examined by me, there is there written against the annual motion, which will be the
is yet a little while left to us in which this can be discussed. subject of tomorrow’s discussion.
S i m p . I have nothing else to say, except that the discussions held
today certainly seem to me full of the most acute and ingenious End of the Second Day
ideas adduced on the Copernican side in support of the earth’s
motion. But I do not feel entirely persuaded to believe them;
for after all, the things which have been said prove nothing ex
cept that the reasons for the fixedness of the earth are not neces
sary reasons. But no demonstration on the opposing side is
thereby produced which necessarily convinces one and proves
the earth’s mobility.
S a l v . I have never taken it upon myself, Simplicio, to alter your
opinion; much less should I desire to pass a definite judgment on
such important litigation. My only intention has been, and will
still be in our next debate, to make it evident to you that those
who have believed that the very rapid motion every twenty-four
hours belongs to the earth alone, and not to the whole universe
with only the earth excepted, were not blindly persuaded of the
possibility and necessity of this. Rather, they had very well
observed, heard, and examined the reasons for the contrary
opinion, and did not airily wave them aside. With this same
intention, if such is your wish and Sagredo’s, we can go on to
the consideration of that other movement attributed to the same
terrestrial globe, first by Aristarchus of Samos and later by
Nicholas Copernicus, which is, as I believe you well know, that
it revolves under the zodiac in the space of a year around the
sun, which is immovably placed in the center of the zodiac.
S i m p . The question is so great and noble that I shall listen to its
discussion with deep interest, expecting to hear everything that
can be said upon the subject. Following that, I shall go on by
myself at my leisure in the deepest reflections upon what has
been heard and what is to be heard. And if I gain nothing else,
it will be no small thing to be able to reason upon more solid
ground.
S a g r . Then in order not to weary Salviati further, let us put an
end to today’s discussions, and tomorrow we shall take up the
which, either because of its being their own or because of their 277 The
having received it from some person who has their entire confi
Third
dence, impresses them so deeply that one finds it impossible ever
to get it out of their heads. Such arguments in support of their Day
THE T H IR D DAY fixed idea as they hit upon themselves or hear set forth by others,
no matter how simple and stupid these maybe, gain their instant
acceptance and applause. On the other hand whatever is brought
forward against it, however ingenious and conclusive, they re
ceive with disdain or with hot rage — if indeed it does not make
them ill. Beside themselves with passion, some of them would
not be backward even about scheming to suppress and silence
their adversaries. I have had some experience of this myself.
4
The 320 moment that it is finite and of bounded spherical shape, and that may necessarily be so; wishing to put the earth in the 321 The
therefore has its center, it remains to be seen how credible it is center of the celestial revolutions was a “difficulty.” But since
T hird that the earth rather than some other body is to be found at T hird
you do not know to which side he would have leaned, and con
Day that center. sidering him as I do a man of brilliant intellect, let us set about Day
Simp . Aristotle gives a hundred proofs that the universe is finite, examining which of the two choices is the more reasonable, and
bounded, and spherical. let us take that as the one which Aristotle would have embraced.
Aristotle’s proofs Salv. Which are later all reduced to one, and that one to none at So, resuming our reasoning once more from the beginning, let
that the universe
is finite all all. For if I deny him his assumption that the universe is movable us assume out of respect for Aristotle that the universe (of the
collapse upon all his proofs fall to the ground, since he proves it to be finite magnitude of which we have no sensible information beyond the
denial that it
is movable. and bounded only if the universe is movable. But in order not fixed stars), like anything that is spherical in shape and moves
to multiply our disputes, I shall concede to you for the time being circularly, has necessarily a center for its shape and for its mo
that the universe is finite, spherical, and has a center. And since tion. Being certain, moreover, that within the stellar sphere
such a shape and center are deduced from mobility, it will be there are many orbs one inside another, with their stars which
the more reasonable for us to proceed from this same circular also move circularly, our question is this: Which is it more rea
Aristotle makes motion of world bodies to a detailed investigation of the proper sonable to believe and to say; that these included orbs move
center of the
universe that position of the center. Even Aristotle himself reasoned about around the same center as the universe does, or around some
point around and decided this in the same way, making that point the center other one which is removed from that? Now you, Simplicio, say
which all
celestial spheres of the universe about which all the celestial spheres revolve, and what you think about this matter.
rotate.
at which he believed the terrestrial globe to be situated. Now Simp . If we could stop with this one assumption and were sure It is more
It is asked tell me, Simplicio: if Aristotle had found himself forced by the of not running into something else that would disturb us, I should* suitable for the
container and
which of two
prop>ositions most palpable experiences to rearrange in part this order and think it would be much more reasonable to say that the container the contained to
repugnant to move around
his doctrine
disposition of the universe, and to confess himself to have been and the things it contained all moved around one common center the same
center than
Aristotle would mistaken about one of these two propositions — that is, mis rather than different ones. diverse ones.
admit, if forced
to accept one taken either about putting the earth in the center, or about Salv. N ow if it is true that the center of the universe is that point If the center
of them. saying that the celestial spheres move around such a center — around which all the orbs and world bodies (that is, the planets) of the world
which of these admissions do you think that he would choose? move, it is quite certain that not the earth, but the sun, is to be isaround
the point
which
Simp . I think that if that should happen, the Peripatetics . . . found at the center of the universe. Hence, as for this first gen the planets
move, the sun
Salv. I am not asking the Peripatetics; I am asking Aristotle eral conception, the central place is the sun’s, and the earth is and not the
earth is
himself. As for the former, I know very well what they would to be found as far away from the center as it is from the sun. located there.
reply. They, as most reverent and most humble slaves of Aris Sim p . H ow do you deduce that it is not the earth, but the sun,
totle, would deny all the experiences and observations in the which is at the center of the revolutions of the planets?
world, and would even refuse to look at themt in order not to Salv. This is deduced from most obvious and therefore most
have to admit them, and they would say that the universe re powerfully convincing observations. The most palpable of these, Observations
mains just as Aristotle has written; not as nature would have it. which excludes the earth from the center and places the sun itfrom which
is deduced
For take away the prop of his authority, and with what would there, is that we find all the planets closer to the earth at one that the sun
and not the
you have them appear in the field? So now tell me what you time and farther from it at another. The differences are so great earth is at the
think Aristotle himself would do. that Venus, for example, is six times as distant from us at its center of the
celestial
Sim p . Really, I cannot make up my mind which of these two farthest as at its closest, and Mars soars nearly eight times as revolutions.
difficulties he would have regarded as the lesser. high in the one state as in the other. You may thus see whether
Salv. Please, do not apply this term “difficulty” to something Aristotle was not some trifle deceived in believing that they were
always equally distant from us.
The 322 Simp . But what are the signs that they move around the sun? verse, in which you have to distribute and arrange its parts as 323 The
Salv. This is reasoned out from finding the three outer planets— reason shall direct you. And first, since you are sure without my
Third Third
Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn — always quite close to the earth telling you that the earth is located in this universe, mark some
Day when they are in opposition to the sun, and very distant when point at your pleasure where you intend this to be located, and Day
they are in conjunction with it. This approach and recession is designate it by means of some letter. System of the
of such moment that Mars when close looks sixty times as large Simp . Let this be the place of the terrestrial globe, marked A. universe
sketched from
Changes of as when it is most distant. Next, it is certain that Venus and Salv. Very well. I know in the second place that you are aware the appearances.
shape in Venus that this earth is not inside the body of the sun, nor even con
argue its motion Mercury must revolve around the sun, because of their never
to be around moving far away from it, and because of their being seen now tiguous to it, but is distant from it by a certain space. Therefore
the sun.
beyond it and now on this side of it, as Venus’s changes of shape assign to the sun some other place of your choosing, as far from
The moon conclusively prove. As to the moon, it is true that this can never the earth as you like, and designate that also.
cannot be Simp . Here I have done it; let this be the sun’s position,
separated from separate from the earth in any way, for reasons that will be set
the earth. forth more specifically as we proceed. marked O.
Sagr. I have hopes of hearing still more remarkable things aris
ing from this annual motion of the earth than were those which
depended upon its diurnal rotation.
Salv. You will not be disappointed, for as to the action of the
The annual diurnal motion upon celestial bodies, it was not and could not
motion of the
earth, mixing be anything different from what would appear if the universe
with the motions were to rush speedily in the opposite direction. But this annual
of the other
planets, produces motion, mixing with the individual motions of all the planets,
apparent
anomalies. produces a great many oddities which in the past have baffled
all the greatest men in the world.
Now returning to these first general conceptions, I repeat that
the center of the celestial rotation for the five planets, Saturn,
Jupiter, Mars, Venus, and Mercury, is the sun; this will hold
for the earth too, if we are successful in placing that in the
heavens. Then as to the moon, it has a circular motion around
the earth, from which as I have already said it cannot be sep
arated; but this does not keep it from going around the sun
along with the earth in its annual movement.
Simp . I am not yet convinced of this arrangement at all. Perhaps
I should understand it better from the drawing of a diagram,
which might make it easier to discuss.
Salv. That shall be done. But for your greater satisfaction and Salv. These two established, I want you to think about placing
your astonishment, too, I want you to draw it yourself. You will Venus in such a way that its position and movement can conform
see that however firmly you may believe yourself not to under to what sensible experience shows us about it. Hence you must
stand it, you do so perfectly, and just by answering my questions call to mind, either from past discussions or from your own
you will describe it exactly. So take a sheet of paper and the observations, what you know happens with this star. Then assign
compasses; let this page be the enormous expanse of the uni it whatever place seems suitable for it to you.
The 324 Simp . I shall assume that those appearances are correct which horned as Venus and the moon do. But it always looks round; 325 The
you have related and which I have read also in the booklet of therefore its circle must include the sun as well as the earth. And
Third Third
theses; that is, that this star never recedes from the sun beyond since I remember your having said that when it is in opposition
Day a certain definite interval of forty degrees or so; hence it not to the sun it looks sixty times as large as when in conjunction, Day
only never reaches opposition to the sun, but not even quadra it seems to me that this phenomenon will be well provided for by
Mars at
ture, nor so much as a sextile aspect. Moreover, I shall assume a circle around the sun embracing the earth, which I draw here opposition to the
Venus is very that it displays itself to us about forty times as large at one time and mark DI. When Mars is at the point D, it is very near the sun looks sixty
times as large as
large at its
evening con than at another; greater when, being retrograde, it is approach earth and in opposition to the sun, but when it is at the point I, at conjunction.
junction, and ing evening conjunction with the sun, and very small when it is it is in conjunction with the sun and very distant from the earth.
very small at the
morning one. moving forward toward morning conjunction, and furthermore And since the same appearances are observed with regard to
that when it appears very large, it reveals itself in a horned shape, Jupiter and Saturn (although with less variation in Jupiter than
and when it looks very small it appears perfectly round. in Mars, and with still less in Saturn than in Jupiter), it seems Jupiter and
Saturn also
These appearances being correct, I say, I do not see how to clear to me that we can also accommodate these two planets very circulate around
One necessarily escape affirming that this star revolves in a circle around the neatly with two circles, still around the sun. This first one, for the earth and
concludes that the sun.
Venus must sun, in such a way that this circle cannot possibly be said to Jupiter, I mark EL; the other, higher, for Saturn, is called FM.
revolve around Approach and
embrace and contain within itself the earth, nor to be beneath Salv. So far you have comported yourself uncommonly well. retreat of the
the sun.
the sun (that is, between the sun and the earth), nor yet beyond And since, as you see, the approach and recession of the three three outer
planets is by
the sun. Such a circle cannot embrace the earth because then outer planets is measured by double the distance between the double our
Venus would sometimes be in opposition to the sun; it cannot be earth and the sun, this makes a greater variation in Mars than distance the sun.
from
beneath the sun, for then Venus would appear'sickle-shaped at in Jupiter because the circle D I of Mars is smaller than the Disparity in
both conjunctions; and it cannot be beyond the sun, since then circle EL of Jupiter. Similarly, EL here is smaller than the circle apparent size
less for Saturn
it would always look round and never horned. Therefore for its FM of Saturn, so the variation is still less in Saturn than in than Jupiter,
lodging I shall draw the circle CH around the sun, without Jupiter, and this corresponds exactly to the appearances. It now and for Jupiter
than Mars;
having this include the earth. remains for you to think about a place for the moon. and why.
Salv. Venus provided for, it is fitting to consider Mercury, Simp . Following the same method (which seems to me very con
which, as you know, keeping itself always around the sun, re vincing), since we see the moon come into conjunction and op
cedes therefrom much less than Venus. Therefore consider what position with the sun, it must be admitted that its circle embraces Orbit of the
place you should assign to it. the earth. But it must not embrace the sun also, or else when it moon embraces
the earth but
Mercury is S i m p . There is no doubt that, imitating Venus as it does, the was in conjunction it would not look horned but always round not the sun.
concluded to
revolve around most appropriate place for it will be a smaller circle, within this and full of light. Besides, it would never cause an eclipse of the
the sun, inside one of Venus and also described about the sun. A reason for this, sun for us, as it frequently does, by getting in between us and
the orbit
of Venus. and especially for its proximity to the sun, is the vividness of the sun. Thus one must assign to it a circle around the earth,
Mercury’s splendor surpassing that of Venus and all the other which shall be this one, NP, in such a way that when at P it
planets. Hence on this basis we may draw its circle here and appears to us here on the earth A as in conjunction with the sun,
mark it with the letters BG. which sometimes it will eclipse in this position. Placed at N, it is
Salv. Next, where shall we put Mars? seen in opposition to the sun, and in that position it may fall
Mars necessarily Sim p . Mars, since it does come into opposition with the sun, under the earth’s shadow and be eclipsed.
includes within Salv. N ow what shall we do, Simplicio, with the fixed stars? Do
its orbit the must embrace the earth with its circle. And I see that it must
earth and also also embrace the sun; for, coming into conjunction with the sun, we want to sprinkle them through the immense abyss of the uni
the sun.
if it did not pass beyond it but fell short of it, it would appear verse, at various distances from any predetermined point, or
The 326 place them on a spherical surface extending around a center of earth did not revolve upon itself but merely had the annual 327 The
their own so that each of them will be the same distance from movement around the sun, our year would consist of no more
Third Third
that center? than one day and one night; that is, six months of day and six
Day S i m p . I had rather take a middle course, and assign to them an months of night, as was remarked once previously. Day
orb described around a definite center and included between See, then, how neatly the precipitous motion of each twenty-
Probable
situation of two spherical surfaces — a very distant concave one, and an four hours is taken away from the universe, and how the fixed
the fixed stars.
other closer and convex, between which are placed at various stars (which are so many suns) agree with our sun in enjoying
What should be altitudes the innumerable host of stars. This might be called the perpetual rest. See also what great simplicity is to be found in
considered the
sphere of the universal sphere, containing within it the spheres of the planets this rough sketch, yielding the reasons for so many weighty
universe.
which we have already designated. phenomena in the heavenly bodies.
S a l v . Well, Simplicio, what we have been doing all this while is S a g r . I see this very well indeed. But just as you deduce from
arranging the world bodies according to the Copernican distri this simplicity a large probability of truth in this system, others
bution, and this has now been done by your own hand. Moreover, may on the contrary make the opposite deduction from it. If this
you have assigned their proper movements to them all except very ancient arrangement of the Pythagoreans is so well ac
the sun, the earth, and the stellar sphere. To Mercury and Venus commodated to the appearances, they may ask (and not un
you have attributed a circular motion around the sun vdthout reasonably) why it has found so few followers in the course of
embracing the earth. Around the same sun you have caused the centuries; why it has been refuted by Aristotle himself, and why
three outer planets. Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn, to move, em even Copernicus is not having any better luck with it in these
bracing the earth within their circles. Next, the moon cannot latter days.
move in any way except around the earth and without embracing S a l v . Sagredo, if you had suffered even a few times, as I have so
the sun. And in all these movements you likewise agree with often, from hearing the sort of follies that are designed to make
Rest, the annual Copernicus himself. It now remains to apportion three things the common people contumacious and unwilling to listen to this
motion, and the
diurnal one among the sun, the earth, and the stellar sphere: the state of innovation (let alone assent to it), then I think your astonish
must be rest, which appears to belong to the earth; the annual motion ment at finding so few men holding this opinion would dwindle
distributed
among the sun, through the zodiac, which appears to belong to the sun; and a good deal. It seems to me that we can have little regard for
the earth, and imbeciles who take it as a conclusive proof in confirmation of
the firmament. the diurnal movement, which appears to belong to the stellar
sphere, with all the rest of the universe sharing in it except the the earth’s motionlessness, holding them firmly in this belief,
earth. And since it is true that all the planetary orbs (I mean when they observe that they cannot dine today at Constantinople Utterly childish
Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn) move around the and sup in Japan, or for those who are positive that the earth reasons suffice
to keep imbeciles
It appears more sun as a center, it seems most reasonable for the state of rest to is too heavy to climb up over the sun and then fall headlong believing in
reasonable for the fixity of
the center of a belong to the sun rather than to the earth — just as it does for back down again. There is no need to bother about such men as the earth.
movable sphere the center of any movable sphere to remain fixed, rather than these, whose name is legion, or to take notice of their fooleries.
to be fixed, than
any other part. some other point of it remote from the center. Neither need we try to convert men who define by generalizing
Next as to the earth, which is placed in the midst of moving and cannot make room for distinctions, just in order to have such
objects — I mean between Venus and Mars, one of which makes fellows for our company in very subtle and delicate doctrines.
its revolution in nine months and the other in two years — a Besides, with all the proofs in the world what would you expect
If the annual motion requiring one year may be attributed to it much more to accomplish in the minds of people who are too stupid to recog
motion be given
to the earth, the elegantly than a state of rest, leaving the latter for the sun. And nize their own limitations?
diurnal is such being the case, it necessarily follows that the diurnal mo No, Sagredo, my surprise is very different from yours. You
fittingly assigned
to it also. tion, too, belongs to the earth. For if the sun stood still, and the wonder that there are so few followers of the Pythagorean opin-
1
The 328 ion, whereas I am astonished that there have been any up to this the annual motion because of the repugnance they feel against 329 The
day who have embraced and followed it. Nor can I ever suf admitting that the vast and ponderous bulk of the terrestrial
Third Third
ficiently admire the outstanding acumen of those who have globe can raise itself on high and then descend to the depths, as
Day taken hold of this opinion and accepted it as true; they have it would have to do if it revolved about the sun annually. Now Day
through sheer force of intellect done such violence to their own I, without blushing to be numbered among such simpletons, feel
senses as to prefer what reason told them over that which sensible in my own mind this very repugnance as to the second point
experience plainly showed them to the contrary. For the argu against the annual motion, the more so when I see how much
Showing how ments against the whirling of the earth which we have already resistance is made to motion even over a plain by, I shall not say
improbable a mountain, but a mere stone; and even the former would be but
the opinion of examined are very plausible, as we have seen; and the fact that
Copernicus is. the Ptolemiacs and Aristotelians and all their disciples took them the tiniest fraction of an Alpine range. Therefore I beg you not
to be conclusive is indeed a strong argument of their effective to scorn such objections entirely, but to solve them; and not for
ness. But the experiences which overtly contradict the annual me alone, but also for others to whom they seem quite real. For
movement are indeed so much greater in their apparent force I think it is very difficult for some people, simple though they
In Aristarchus that, I repeat, there is no limit to my astonishment when I reflect may be, to recognize and admit that they are simple just because
and Copernicus, they know themselves to be so regarded.
reason and that Aristarchus and Copernicus were able to make reason so
argument conquer sense that, in defiance of the latter, the former became Sagr. Indeed, the simpler they are, the more nearly impossible
prevailed over
sensory evidence. mistress of their belief. it will be to convince them of their own shortcomings. And on
Sagr. Then we are about to encounter still further strong attacks this account I think that it is good to resolve this and all similar
against this annual movement? objections, not only that Simplicio should be satisfied, but also
Salv. We are, and such obvious and sensible ones that were it for other reasons no less important. For it is clear that there are
not for the existence of a superior and better sense than natural plenty of people who are well versed in philosophy and the other
and common sense to join forces with reason, I much question sciences but who, either through lack of astronomy or mathe
whether I, too, should not have been much more recalcitrant matics or some other discipline which would sharpen their minds
toward the Copernican system than I have been since a clearer for the penetration of truth, adhere to silly doctrines like these.
light than usual has illuminated me. That is why the situation of poor Copernicus seems to me lament
Sagr. Well, then, Salviati, let us get down to cases, as they say; able; he could expect only censure for his views and could not
for every word spent otherwise seems to me to be wasted. let them fall into the hands of anyone who, being unable to
Salv. I am at your service . . . comprehend his arguments (which are very subtle and therefore
[Simp . Gentlemen, please give me a chance to restore harmony difficult to master), would be convinced of their falsity on ac
to my mind, which I now find very much upset by certain matters count of some superficial appearances, and would go about de
which Salviati has just touched upon. Then, when this storm has claring them to be wrong and full of error. If people cannot be
subsided, I shall be able to listen to your theories more profit convinced by the arguments, which are quite abstruse, it is good
ably. For there is no use forming an image in a wavy mirror, as to make sure that they recognize the vapidity of these objections.
the Latin poet has told us so graciously by writing: From such knowledge comes moderation in their judgment and
... nuper me in littore vidi, condemnation of the doctrine which at present they consider
Cum placidum ventis staret mare. erroneous. Accordingly I shall raise two other objections against
Salv. You are quite right; tell us your difficulties. the diurnal motion, which not so long ago were to be heard put
Simp . Those who deny the diurnal motion to the earth because forward by important men of letters, and after that we shall look
they do not see themselves being transported to Persia or Japan into the annual motion.
have been called by you just as dull-witted as those who oppose The first was that if it were true that the sun and other stars
The 330 did not rise over the eastern horizon, but the eastern side of the would be obliged to believe and admit that in order to get to the 331 The
earth sank beneath them while they remained motionless, then top of the latter mountains one would in fact have to descend.
Third Third
it would follow that after a short time the mountains, sinking Such people have the same kind of mind as do those who deny
Day downward with the rotation of the terrestrial globe, would get the antipodes on the grounds that one cannot walk with his head Day
into such a position that whereas a little earlier one would have down and his feet attached to the ceiling; they produce ideas
had to climb steeply to their peaks, a few hours later one would that are true and that they completely understand, but they do
have to stoop and descend in order to get there. not find it easy to deduce the simplest solutions for their diffi
The other was that if the diurnal motion belonged to the earth, culties. I mean, they understand very well that to gravitate or
it would have to be so rapid that anyone placed at the bottom to descend is to approach the center of the terrestrial globe, and
of a well would not for a moment be able to see a star which was that to ascend is to depart from that; but they fail to understand
directly above him, being able to see it only during the very brief that our antipodes have no trouble at all in sustaining themselves
instant in which the earth traverses two or three yards, this being or in walking because they are just like us, having the soles of
the width of the well. Yet experiment shows that the apparent their feet toward the center of the earth and their heads toward
passage of such a star in going over the well takes quite a while— the sky.
a necessary argument that the mouth of the well does not move Sagr. Yet we know that men who are profoundly ingenious in
with that rapidity which is required for the diurnal movement. other fields are blind to such ideas. This confirms what I have
Hence the earth is motionless. just said; it is good to remove every objection, even the feeblest.
Simp . Of these two arguments, the second really does seem per Therefore the matter of the well should also be answered.
suasive to me; but as to the first, I think I could clear that up Salv. This second argument does indeed have some elusive ap
myself. For I consider it the same thing for the terrestrial globe pearance of cogency. Nevertheless, I think it certain that if one
to move about its own center and carry a mountain eastward were to interrogate the very person to whom it occurs, to the
with it, as for the globe to stand still while the mountain was end that he might express himself better by explaining just what
detached at the base and drawn along the earth. And I do not results ought to follow if one assumes the diurnal rotation of the
see that carrying the mountain over the earth’s surface is an earth, but which appear to him not to take place; then, I say,
operation any different from sailing a ship over the surface of I believe that he would get all tangled up in explaining his ques
the sea. So if the objection of the mountain were valid, it would tion and its consequences — perhaps no less than he would dis
follow likewise that as the ship continued its voyage and became entangle it by thinking it over.
several degrees distant from our ports, we should have to climb Simp . T o be perfectly frank, I am sure that that is what would
its mast not merely in order to ascend, but to move about in a happen, although I too find myself right now in this same con
plane, or eventually even to descend. Now this does not happen, fusion. For at first glance it seems to me that the argument is
nor have I ever heard of any sailor, even among those who have binding, but on the other hand I am beginning to realize that
circumnavigated the globe, who had found any difference in such other troubles would arise if the reasoning were to continue along
actions (or any others performed on board ship) because of the the same line. For this extremely rapid course, which ought to be
ship being in one place rather than another. perceived in the star if the motion belonged to the earth, should
Salv. You argue very well, and if it had ever entered the mind also be discovered in it if the motion were its own — even more
of the author of this objection to consider how this neighboring so, since it would have to be thousands of times as fast in the
eastern mountain of his would, if the terrestrial globe revolved, star as in the earth. On the other hand, the star must be lost to
be found in a couple of hours to have been carried by that mo sight by passing the mouth of the well, which would be only a
tion to where Mt. Olympus, for example, or Mt. Carmel is now couple of yards in diameter, if the well goes along with the earth
located, he would have seen that by his own line of reasoning he more than two million yards per hour. Indeed, this seems to be
The 332 such a transitory glimpse that one cannot even imagine it; yet out of so many millions of yards in the balance of the terrestrial 333 The
from the bottom of a well a star is seen for quite a long time. So surface which are hindering my view, how can the time of my
Third Third
I should like to be put in the clear about this matter. seeing be a perceptible fraction of that of my not seeing?
Day Salv. N ow I am strongly confirmed in my belief about the con Salv. You are still falling into the same quibble, and in fact you Day
fusion of the author of this objection, seeing that you too, Sim- will need someone to help you out of it. It is not the width of the
plicio, becloud what you mean and do not really grasp what you well, Simplicio, which measures the time of visibility of the star,
should be saying. I deduce this principally from your omitting since in that case you would see it perpetually, as the well would
a distinction which is a principal point in this matter. So tell me give passage to your vision perpetually. No, the measure of this
whether in carrying out this experiment (I mean this one of the time must be obtained from that fraction of the motionless heav
star passing over the mouth of the well) you would make any
ens which remains visible through the opening of the well.
distinction between the well being deeper or shallower; that is,
Simp . Is not that part of the sky which I perceive the same frac
between the observer being farther from or closer to its mouth.
tion of the entire heavenly sphere as the mouth of the well is of
For I have not heard you make any mention of this.
the terrestrial sphere?
Simp . The fact is that I had not thought about it, but your ques
Salv. I want you to answer that for yourself. Tell me whether
tion has awakened my mind to it, and hints to me that such a
the mouth of the well is always the same fraction of the earth’s
distinction must be quite necessary. Already I begin to see that
surface.
in order to determine the time of the passage, the depth of the
Sim p . There is no doubt that it is always the same.
well may perhaps make no less difference than its width. Salv. And how about the part of the sky which is seen by the
Salv. Still, I rather question whether the width makes any dif person in the well? Is that always the same fraction of the whole
ference to us, or very much.
celestial sphere?
Simp . Why, it seems to me that having to travel 1 0 yards of Simp . N ow I am beginning to sweep the darkness from my mind,
breadth takes ten times as long as to pass 1 yard. I am sure that and to understand what you hinted to me a little while ago —
a boat 10 yards long will pass beyond my view long before a that the depth of the well has something to do with this matter.
galley 100 yards long will do so. For I do not question that the more distant the eye is from the
Salv. So, we still persist in that inveterate idea of not moving mouth of the well, the smaller will be the part of the sky which
unless our legs carry us. it will perceive, and consequently the sooner this will have been
What you are saying is true, my dear Simplicio, if the object passed and become lost to view by whoever is looking at it from
you see is in motion while you remain stationary to observe it. the bottom of the well.
But if you are in a well when the well and you together are car Salv. But is there any place in the well from which he would
ried along by the rotation of the earth, don’t you see that not in perceive exactly that fraction of the celestial sphere which the
an hour, nor in a thousand, nor in all eternity will you ever be mouth of the well is of the earth’s surface?
overtaken by the mouth of the well? The manner in which the Simp . It seems to me that if the well were excavated to the center
moving or nonmoving of the earth acts upon you in such a situa of the earth, perhaps from there one might see a part of the sky
tion can be recognized not from the mouth of the well, but from which would be to it as the well is to the earth. But leaving the
some other separate object not sharing the same state of mo center and rising toward the surface, an ever larger part of the
tion — or I should say, of rest. sky would be revealed.
Simp . So far so good; but assume that I, being in the well, am Salv. And finally, placing the eye at the mouth of the well, it
carried together with it by the diurnal motion, and that the star would perceive one-half the sky, or very little less, which would
seen by me is motionless. The opening of the well (which alone take twelve hours in passing, assuming that we were at the
allows my sight to pass beyond) being not more than three yards. equator.]
The 334 A while ago I sketched for you an outline of the Copernican These are the difficulties which make me wonder at Aristar 335 The
system, against the truth of which the planet Mars launches a chus and Copernicus. They could not have helped noticing them,
Third Third
ferocious attack. For if it were true that the distances of Mars without having been able to resolve them; nevertheless they
Day from the earth varied as much from minimum to maximum as were confident of that which reason told them must be so in the Day
twice the distance from the earth to the sun, then when it is light of many other remarkable observations. Thus they confi
Mars launches a
fierce attack closest to us its disc would have to look sixty times as large as dently affirmed that the structure of the universe could have no
against the
Copernican when it is most distant. Yet no such difference is to be seen. other form that that which they had described. Then there are
system. Rather, when it is in opposition to the sun and close to us, it other very serious but beautiful problems which are not easy for
shows itself as only four or five times as large as when, at con ordinary minds to resolve, but which were seen through and
junction, it becomes hidden behind the rays of the sun. explained by Copernicus; these we shall put off until we have
Another and greater difficulty is made for us by Venus, which, answered the objections of people who show themselves hostile
Venus shows if it circulates around the sun as Copernicus says, would be now to this position.
an appearance
discordant with beyond it and now on this side of it, receding from and approach Coming now to the explanations and replies to the three grave Answer to the
the Copernican ing toward us by as much as the diameter of the circle it de objections mentioned, I say that the first two are not only not first three
objections
system.
scribes. Then when it is beneath the sun and very close to us, its contrary to the Copernican system, but that they absolutely against the
Copernican
disc ought to appear to us a little less than forty times as large favor it, and greatly. For both Mars and Venus do show them system.
as when it is beyond the sun and near conjunction. Yet the dif selves variable in the assigned proportions, and Venus does ap
ference is almost imperceptible. pear horned when beneath the sun, and changes her shape in
Another Add to these another difficulty; for if the body of Venus is exactly the same way as the moon.
difficulty which
Venus makes intrinsically dark, and like the moon it shines only by illumina Sagr. But if this was concealed from Copernicus, how is it re
for Copernicus. tion from the sun, which seems reasonable, then it ought to appear vealed to you?
horned when it is beneath the sun, as the moon does when it is Salv. These things can be comprehended only through the sense
likewise near the sun — a phenomenon which does not make of sight, which nature has not granted so perfect to men that
itself evident in Venus. For that reason, Copernicus declared they can succeed in discerning such distinctions. Rather, the
Venus, according that Venus was either luminous in itself or that its substance very instrument of seeing introduces a hindrance of its own. But
to Copernicus, is
either luminous was such that it could drink in the solar light and transmit this in our time it has pleased God to concede to human ingenuity
by itself or is through its entire thickness in order that it might look resplend an invention so wonderful as to have the power of increasing
of transparent
material. ent to us. In this manner Copernicus pardoned Venus its un vision four, six, ten, twenty, thirty, and forty times, and an
Copernicus is changing shape, but he said nothing about its small variation infinite number of objects which were invisible, either because
silent about of distance or extreme minuteness, have become visible by means
the inadequate in size; much less of the requirements of Mars. I believe this was
variation in size because he was unable to rescue to his own satisfaction an ap of the telescope.
of Venus and
of Mars. pearance so contradictory to his view; yet being persuaded by Sagr. But Venus and Mars are not objects which are invisible
so many other reasons, he maintained that view and held it to because of any distance or small size. We perceive these by
be true. simple natural vision. Why, then, do we not discern the differ
Besides these things, to have all the planets move around to ences in their sizes and shapes?
The moon much gether with the earth, the sun being the center of their rotations, Salv. In this the impediment of our eyes plays a large part, as Why Venus and
disturbs the Mars appear not
orderliness of the then the moon alone disturbing this order and having its own I have just hinted to you. On account of that, bright distant to vary in size
other planets. motion around the earth (going around the sun in a year together objects are not represented to us as simple and plain, but are as much as
they should.
with the earth and the whole elemental sphere) seems in some festooned with adventitious and alien rays which are so long and
way to upset the whole order and to render it improbable and dense that the bare bodies are shown as expanded ten, twenty.
false.
The 336 a hundred, or a thousand times as much as would appear to us S i m p . I think you meant to say “three times,” since four inches 337 The
if the little radiant crown which is not theirs were removed. added on each side of a circle four inches in diameter would
Third Third
S a g r . N o w I recall having read something of the sort, but I don’t amount to tripling its magnitude and not to enlarging it nine
Day remember whether it was in the Solar Letters or in II Saggiatore times. Day
by our friend. I t would be a good thing, in order to refresh my S a l v . A little geometry, Simplicio; it is true that the diameter
memory as well as to inform Simplicio, who perhaps has not read increases three times, but the surface (which is what we are Areas of surfaces
increase in
those works, to explain to us in more detail how the matter talking about) grows nine times. For the surfaces of circles, proportion to
stands. For I should think that a knowledge of this would be Simplicio, are to each other as the squares of their diameters, the squares
of the lines
most essential to an understanding of what is now under dis and a circle four inches in diameter has to another of twelve in them.
cussion. inches the same ratio which the square of four has to the square
S i m p . Everything that Salviati is presently setting forth is truly of twelve; that is, 16 to 144. Therefore it will be nine times as
new to me. Frankly, I had no interest in reading those books, large, not three. This is for your information, Simplicio.
nor up till now have I put any faith in the newly introduced opti Now, to continue, if we add this coiffure of four inches to a
Telescopic cal device. Instead, following in the footsteps of other Peripa circle of only two inches in diameter, the diameter of the crown
operations will be ten inches and the ratio of the circle to the bare body will
reputed tetic philosophers of my group, I have considered as fallacies
fallacious by the and deceptions of the lenses those things which other people be as 100 to 4 (for such are the squares of 10 and of 2), so the
Peripatetics.
have admired as stupendous achievements. If I have been in enlargement would be twenty-five times. And finally, the four
error, I shall be glad to be lifted out of it; and, charmed by the inches of hair added to a tiny circle of one inch in diameter would
other new things I have heard from you, I shall listen most enlarge this eighty-one times. Thus the increase is continually
attentively to the rest. made larger and larger proportionately, according as the real
S a l v . The confidence which men of that stamp have in their own objects which are increased become smaller and smaller.
acumen is as unreasonable as the small regard they have for the S a g r . The question which gave Simplicio trouble did not really
judgments of others. It is a remarkable thing that they should bother me, but there are some other things about which I desire
think themselves better able to judge such an instrument without a clearer explanation. In particular I should like to learn the
ever having tested it, than those who have made thousands and basis upon which you affirm such a growth to be always equal in
thousands of experiments with it and make them every day. But all visible objects.
let us forget about such headstrong people, who cannot even be S a l v . I have already partly explained by saying that only lumi
censured without doing them more honor than they deserve. nous objects increase; not dark ones. Now I shall add the rest.
Getting back to our purpose, I say that shining objects, either Of shining objects, those which are brightest in light make the The more vivid
Brilliant objects because their light is refracted in the moisture that covers the greatest and strongest reflections upon our pupils, thereby show the light of
objects, the more
are seen ing themselves as much more enlarged than those less bright. they appear to
surrounded by pupil, or because it is reflected from the edges of the eyelids and be enlarged.
adventitious these reflected rays are diffused over the pupil, or for some other And so as not to go on too long about this detail, let us resort to
rays.
reason, appear to our eyes as if surrounded by new rays. Hence what is shown us by our greatest teacher; this evening, when
these bodies look much larger than they would if they were seen the sky is well darkened, let us look at Jupiter; we shall see it
by us deprived of such irradiations. This enlargement is made very radiant and large. Then let us cause our vision to pass A simple experi
ment showing
Reason why in greater and greater proportion as such luminous objects be through a tube, or even through a tiny opening which we may the enlargement
luminous bodies leave between the palm of our hand and our fingers, clenching of stars to be
look more come smaller and smaller, in exactly such a manner as if we were caused by adven
enlarged the to suppose a growth of shining hair, say four inches long, to be the fist and bringing it to the eye; or through a hole made by a titious rays.
smaller they are.
added around a circle four inches in diameter, which would fine needle in a card. We shall see the disc of Jupiter deprived of
increase its apparent size nine times; but . . . rays and so very small that we shall indeed judge it to be even
The 338 less than one-sixtieth of what had previously appeared to us to Next in Venus, which at its evening conjunction when it is 339 The
be a great torch when seen with the naked eye. Afterwards, we beneath the sun ought to look almost forty times as large as in
Third Third
may look at the Dog Star, a very beautiful star and larger than its morning conjunction, and is seen as not even doubled, it
Day any other fixed star. To the naked eye it looks to be not much happens in addition to the effects of irradiation that it is sickle Day
smaller than Jupiter, but upon taking away its headdress in the shaped, and its horns, besides being very thin, receive the sun’s
Jupiter less a second cause
enlarged than manner described above, its disc will be seen to be so small that light obliquely and therefore very weakly. So that because it is for the small
the Dog Star.
one would judge it to be no more than one-twentieth the size of small and feeble, it makes its irradiations less ample and lively apparent
enlargement
Jupiter. Indeed, a person lacking perfect vision will be able to than when it shows itself to us with its entire hemisphere lighted. of Venus.
find it only with great difficulty, from which it may reasonably But the telescope plainly shows us its horns to be as bounded and
be inferred that this star is one which has a great deal more distinct as those of the moon, and they are seen to belong to a
luminosity than Jupiter, and makes larger irradiations. very large circle, in a ratio almost forty times as great as the same
The sun and Next, the irradiations of the sun and of the moon are as noth disc when it is beyond the sun, toward the end of its morning
moon are but
little enlarged. ing because of the size of these bodies, which by themselves take appearances.
up so much room in our eye as to leave no place for adventitious S a g r . O Nicholas Copernicus, what a pleasure it would have been
rays, so that their discs are seen as shorn and bounded. for you to see this part of your system confirmed by so clear an
Showing by an We may assure ourselves of the same fact by another experi experiment!
obvious experi
ment that the ment which I have made many times — assure ourselves, I mean, S a l v . Yes, but how much less would his sublime intellect be
most brilliant that the resplendent bodies of more vivid illumination give out celebrated among the learned! For as I said before, we may see Copernicus
bodies are much
more irradiated many more rays than those which have only a pale light. I have that with reason as his guide he resolutely continued to affirm persuaded by
reason against
than those what sensible experience seemed to contradict. I cannot get over sensible
less lucid. often seen Jupiter and Venus together, twenty-five or thirty de experience.
grees from the sun, the sky being very dark. Venus would appear my amazement that he was constantly willing to persist in saying
eight or even ten times as large as Jupiter when looked at with that Venus might go around the sun and be more than six times
the naked eye. But seen afterward through a telescope, Jupiter’s as far from us at one time as at another, and still look always
disc would be seen to be actually four or more times as large as equal, when it should have appeared forty times larger.
Venus. Yet the liveliness of Venus’s brilliance was incomparably S a g r . I believe then that in Jupiter, Saturn, and Mercury one
greater than the pale light of Jupiter, which comes about only ought also to see differences of size corresponding exactly to
because Jupiter is very distant from the sun and from us, while their varying distances.
Venus is close to us and to the sun. S a l v . In the two outer planets I have observed this with pre
These things having been explained, it will not be difficult to cision in almost every one of the past twenty-two years. In Mer Mercury does
understand how it might be that Mars, when in opposition to the cury no observations of importance can be made, since it does not admit
of clear
sun and therefore seven or more times as close to the earth as not allow itself to be seen except at its maximum angles with the observations.
when it is near conjunction, looks to us scarcely four or five times sun, in which the inequalities of its distances from the earth are
as large in the former state as in the latter. Nothing but irradia imperceptible. Hence such differences are unobservable, and so
tion is the cause of this. For if we deprive it of the adventitious are its changes of shape, which must certainly take place as in
rays we shall find it enlarged in exactly the proper ratio. And to Venus. But when we do see it, it would necessarily show itself
Telescope the remove its head of hair from it, the telescope is the unique and to us in the shape of a semicircle, just as Venus does at its maxi
best means for mum angles, though its disc is so small and its brilliance so lively
removing the supreme means. Enlarging its disc nine hundred or a thousand
headdresses times, it causes this to be seen bare and bounded like that of the that the power of the telescope is not sufficient to strip off its
from stars.
moon, and in the two positions varying in exactly the proper hair so that it may appear completely shorn.
proportion. It remains for us to remove what would seem to be a great
The 340 objection to the motion of the earth. This is that though all the to give reasons sufficient to account for such sensible appear 341 The
planets turn about the sun, the earth alone is not solitary like ances; congruous and probable reasons, since they have been
Third the others, but goes together in the company of the moon and the Third
accepted for so long by so many people.
Day whole elemental sphere around the sun in one year, while at the S a l v . You argue well, but you must know that the principal Day
same time the moon moves around the earth every month. Here activity of pure astronomers is to give reasons just for the ap
Main task of
one must once more exclaim over and exalt the admirable per pearances of celestial bodies, and to fit to these and to the mo astronomers is
spicacity of Copernicus, and simultaneously regret his misfor tions of the stars such a structure and arrangement of circles to give reasons
for the
Removing the tune at not being alive in our day. For now Jupiter removes this that the resulting calculated motions correspond with those same appearances.
difficulty
originating in apparent anomaly of the earth and moon moving conjointly. We appearances. They are not much worried about admitting anom
the earth’s see Jupiter, like another earth, going around the sun in twelve alies which might in fact be troublesome in other respects. Coper Copernicus
moving around
the sun not years accompanied not by one but by four moons, together with nicus himself writes, in his first studies, of having rectified restored
astronomy on
alone, but in everything that may be contained within the orbits of its four astronomical science upon the old Ptolemaic assumptions, and the Ptolemaic
company assumptions.
of the moon. satellites. corrected the motions of the planets in such a way that the com
S a g r . And what is the reason for your calling the four Jovian putations corresponded much better with the appearances, and
planets “moons”? vice versa. But this was still taking them separately, planet by
The Medicean S a l v . That is what they would appear to be to anyone who saw planet. He goes on to say that when he wanted to put together
stars are as the whole fabric from all individual constructions, there resulted
four moons them from Jupiter. For they are dark in themselves, and receive
around Jupiter. their light from the sun; this is obvious from their being eclipsed a monstrous chimera composed of mutually disproportionate
when they enter into the cone of Jupiter’s shadow. And since only members, incompatible as a whole. Thus however well the
that hemisphere of theirs is illuminated which faces the sun, they astronomer might be satisfied merely as a calculator, there was
always look entirely illuminated to us who are outside their no satisfaction and peace for the astronomer as a scientist. And
orbits and closer to the sun; but to anyone on Jupiter they would since he very well understood that although the celestial appear What motivated
Copernicus to
look completely lighted only when they were at the highest points ances might be saved by means of assumptions essentially false establish
of their circles. In the lowest part — that is, when between in nature, it would be very much better if he could derive them his system.
Jupiter and the sun — they would appear horned from Jupiter. from true suppositions, he set himself to inquiring diligently
In a word, they would make for Jovians the same changes of whether any one among the famous men of antiquity had attrib
shape which the moon makes for us Terrestrials. uted to the universe a different structure from that of Ptolemy’s
Now you see how admirably these three notes harmonize with which is commonly accepted. Finding that some of the Pythago
the Copernican system, when at first they seemed so discordant reans had in particular attributed the diurnal rotation to the
with it. From this, Simplicio will be much better able to see with earth, and others the annual revolution as well, he began to
what great probability one may conclude that not the earth, but examine under these two new suppositions the appearances and
the sun, is the center of rotation of the planets. And since this peculiarities of the planetary motions, all of which he had readily
amounts to placing the earth among the world bodies which in at hand. And seeing that the whole then corresponded to its parts
dubitably move about the sun (above Mercury and Venus but with wonderful simplicity, he embraced this new arrangement,
beneath Saturn, Jupiter, and Mars), why will it not likewise be and in it he found peace of mind.
probable, or perhaps even necessary, to admit that it also goes S i m p . But what anomalies are there in the Ptolemaic arrange
around? ment which are not matched by greater ones in the Copernican?
S i m p . These events are so large and so conspicuous that it is S a l v . The illnesses are in Ptolemy, and the cures for them in
impossible for Ptolemy and his followers not to have had knowl Copernicus. First of all, do not all philosophical schools hold it
edge of them. And having had, they must also have found a way to be a great impropriety for a body having a natural circular
The 342 movement to move irregularly with respect to its own center be BGM here, and in the stellar sphere we shall take the circle The
343
and regularly around another point? Yet Ptolemy’s structure is of the zodiac to be P [7/4. In addition, in the earth’s annual orbit
T hird composed of such uneven movements, while in the Copernican Third
we shall take a few equal arcs, BC, CD, DE, EF, FG, GH, HI,
Day system each movement is equable around its own center. With Day
Ptolemy it is necessary to assign to the celestial bodies contrary
Inconveniences Demonstration
which exist in movements, and make everything move from east to west and that the
Ptolemy’s at the same time from west to east, whereas with Copernicus all irregularity of
system. the three outer
celestial revolutions are in one direction, from west to east. And planets comes
from the
what are we to say of the apparent movement of a planet, so annual motion
uneven that it not only goes fast at one time and slow at another, of the earth.
but sometimes stops entirely and even goes backward a long way
after doing so? To save these appearances, Ptolemy introduces
vast epicycles, adapting them one by one to each planet, with
certain rules about incongruous motions — all of which can be
done away with by one very simple motion of the earth. Do you
not think it extremely absurd, Simplicio, that in Ptolemy’s con
struction where all planets are assigned their own orbits, one
above another, it should be necessary to say that Mars, placed
above the sun’s sphere, often falls so far that it breaks through
the sun’s orb, descends below this and gets closer to the earth
than the body of the sun is, and then a little later soars immeas
urably above it? Yet these and other anomalies are cured by a
single and simple annual movement of the earth.
Sack. I should like to arrive at a better understanding of how
these stoppings, retrograde motions, and advances, which have
always seemed to me highly improbable, come about in the
Copernican system.
A strong argu S a l v . Sagredo, you will see them come about in such a way that IK, KL, and LM, and in the circle of Jupiter we shall indicate
ment for these other arcs passed over in the same times in which the earth
Copernicus is his the theory of this alone ought to be enough to gain assent for the
removal of the rest of the doctrine from anyone who is neither stubborn nor is passing through these. These are BC, CD, DE, EF, FG, GH,
stoppings and
retrograde unteachable. I tell you, then, that no change occurs in the move HI, IK , KL, and LM, which will be proportionately smaller than
motions of ment of Saturn in thirty years, in that of Jupiter in twelve, that those noted on the earth’s orbit, as the motion of Jupiter through
the planets.
of Mars in two, Venus in nine months, or in that of Mercury in the zodiac is slower than the annual celestial motion.
The annual about eighty days. The annual movement of the earth alone, Now suppose that when the earth is at B, Jupiter is at B; then
motion of the it will appear to us as being in the zodiac at P, along the straight
earth alone between Mars and Venus, causes all the apparent irregularities
produces great of the five stars named. For an easy and full understanding of line BBP. Next let the earth move from B to C and Jupiter from
inequalities of
motion in the this, I wish to draw you a picture of it. Now suppose the sun to B to C in the same time; to us, Jupiter will appear to have arrived
five planets. be located in the center O, around which we shall designate the at Q in the zodiac, having advanced in the order of the signs
orbit described by the earth with its annual movement, BGM. from P to Q. The earth then passing to D and Jupiter to D, it
The circle described by Jupiter (for example) in 12 years will will be seen in the zodiac at R ; and from E, Jupiter being at E,
T he 344 it will appear in the zodiac at S, still advancing. But now when motion — if made by the earth — lends itself to supplying rea 345 T he
the earth begins to get directly between Jupiter and the sun sons for the apparent anomalies which are observed in the move
T h ird T h ird
(having arrived at F and Jupiter at F), to us Jupiter will appear ments of the five planets, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus, and
D ay to be ready to commence returning backward through the Mercury. It removes them all and reduces these movements to D ay
zodiac, for during the time in which the earth will have passed equable and regular motions; and it was Nicholas Copernicus
Annual motion
through the arc EF, Jupiter will have been slowed down between who first clarified for us the reasons for this marvelous effect. of the earth
most apt for
the points S and T, and will look to us almost stationary. Later But another effect, no less wonderful than this, and containing explaining the
the earth coming to G, Jupiter at G (in opposition to the sun) a knot perhaps even more difficult to untie, forces the human peculiarities of
the five planets.
will be seen in the zodiac at U, turned far back through the whole intellect to admit this annual rotation and to grant it to our
arc TU in the zodiac; but in reality, following always its uniform terrestrial globe. This is a new and unprecedented theory touch
course, it has advanced not only in its own circle but in the zodiac ing the sun itself. For the sun has shown itself unwilling to stand The sun itself
bears witness
too, with respect to the center of the zodiac and to the sun which alone in evading the confirmation of so important a conclusion, that the annual
is located there. and instead wants to be the greatest witness of all to this, beyond motion belongs
to the earth.
The earth and Jupiter then continuing their movements, when exception. So now hear this new and mighty marvel.
the earth is at H and Jupiter is at H, it will be seen as having re The original discoverer and observer of the solar spotst (as The Lincean
Academician
turned far back through the zodiac by the whole arc UX; but indeed of all the other novelties in the skies) was our Lincean was first to
Academician; he discovered them in 1610, while he was still discover sun
the earth having arrived at I and Jupiter at I, it will apparently spots and all
have moved in the zodiac by only the small space X Y , and will lecturer in mathematics at the University of Padua. He spoke other celestial
novelties.
there appear stationary. Then when the earth shall have pro about them to many people here in Venice, some of whom are yet
living, and a year later he showed them to many gentlemen at History of the
gressed to K and Jupiter to K, Jupiter will have advanced Academician’s
through the arc YN, in the zodiac; and, continuing its course, Rome, as he tells in the first of his Letters to Mark Welser, Pre progress over a
long period in
from L the earth will see Jupiter at L in the point Z. Finally, fect of Augsburg. He was the first to affirm, against the opinions observations
of those who were too timid or too solicitous about the inaltera of sunspots.
Jupiter at M will be seen from the earth at M to have passed to
A , still advancing. And its whole apparent retrograde motion in bility of the heavens, that such spots were of a material which
the zodiac will be as much as the arc TX , made by Jupiter while was produced and dissolved within a brief time. As to their place,
it is passing in its own circle through the arc FH, the earth going they were contiguous to the body of the sun and revolved about
through FH in its orbit. it, or rather completed their rotations by being on the very globe
Now what is said here of Jupiter is to be understood of Saturn of the sun, which revolves upon its own center in the space of
Retrograde and Mars also. In Saturn these retrogressions are somewhat nearly one month. At the beginning he judged this motion to be
movements more
more frequent than in Jupiter, because its motion is slower than made by the sun about an axis at right angles to the plane of the
frequent in
Saturn, less so Jupiter’s, so that the earth overtakes it in a shorter time. In Mars ecliptic, since the arcs described by these spots on the sun’s disc
in Jupiter, and
still less in they are rarer, its motion being faster than that of Jupiter, so appeared to our eyes as straight lines parallel to the plane of the
Mars; and why. that the earth spends more time in catching up with it. ecliptic. These, however, became altered in places by various
Next, as to Venus and Mercury, whose circles are included wandering and irregular accidental movements to which they
Retrogressions within that of the earth, stoppings and retrograde motions ap are subjected. In this way they change place chaotically and
of Venus and
pear in them also, due not to any motion that really exists in without any order among themselves — several now gathering
Mercury demon
strated by them, but to the annual motion of the earth. This is acutely together, and then again dispersing; some dividing into many,
Appolonius and and greatly changing their shapes, which are for the most part
Copernicus. demonstrated by Copernicus, enlisting the aid of Apollonius of
Perga, in chapter 35 of Book V in his Revolutions. very extraordinary. And although such inconstant mutations
You see, gentlemen, with what ease and simplicity the annual would partly alter the original periodic course of these spots, our
The 346 friend would not for that reason change his opinion so as to “Filippo, it seems to me that the road is open for us into a 347 "The
believe that for such deviations there were certain fixed and es matter of great consequence. For if the axis around which the
T hird Third
sential causes; he continued to believe that all the apparent sun revolves is not perpendicular to the plane of the ecliptic, but
Day alterations stemmed from some accidental mutations, exactly as is somewhat inclined to this — as the curved path just observed Day
would happen for someone who might observe from afar the suggests to me — then we shall have a more solid and convincing
The concept
motion of our clouds. These would appear to move with a very theory of the sun and earth than has ever yet been offered by which suddenly
occurred to the
rapid and constant motion, carried around every twenty-four anybody.” Lincean
hours by the whirling of the earth (if such a motion belonged to Excited by so rich a promise, I begged him to disclose his idea Academician
concerning the
it) along circles parallel to the equator, but somewhat varied by to me plainly, and he replied: “If the annual motion belongs to great conse
the earth — along the ecliptic and around the sun — and if the quence which
incidental movements caused in them by winds, which drive followed from
them casually in all directions. sun is situated in the center of this ecliptic, and if it turns upon the motions
of sunspots.
It happened at this time that Welser sent to him some letters itself not around the axis of the ecliptic (which would be the
Strange changes
which had been written to him under the pseudonym “Apelle” axis of the earth’s annual motion) but around a tilted axis, then in the move
on the subject of these spots, and urgently requested our friend extraordinary changes would have to be seen by us in the ap ments of sun
spots foreseen by
to say frankly what he thought of these letters and to add his parent movements of the solar spots, provided we assume that the Academician
the axis of the sun remains perpetually and unchangingly at the if the annual mo
own opinion about the nature of such spots. This request he tion were the
complied with in his three Letters, first showing how vain and same tilt with the same orientation toward the same point in the earth’s.
foolish were the ideas of Apelle, next revealing his own opinions, universe. In the first place the earth, traveling around the sun
and then predicting that no doubt Apelle, becoming better in with the annual motion and carrying us with it, would cause the
formed as time went on, would come around to his views, as passage of the spots to appear to us to be sometimes along
indeed happened. And since it seemed to our Academician (just straight lines, but only twice a year; at all other times they would
as it seemed to others who were informed about the natural appear to make perceptibly curved arcs. In the second place, the
facts) that in his Letters he had looked into and demonstrated curvature of such arcs during one half of the year will appear to
everything that human reason could attain to in such matters, if us as being tilted opposite to what appears in the other half.
not everything that human curiosity might seek and desire, he That is, for six months the convexity of the arcs will be toward
interrupted for a time his continual observations, being occu the upper part of the solar disc, and for the other six months
pied with other studies. It was only in order to gratify some toward its lower part. Third, since the spots commence to appear
friend that he would, from time to time, make a few observations and to our eyes are born, so to speak, at the left side of the solar
with him. disc, and then proceed so as to disappear and set at the right-
Now several years later, being with me at my Villa delle Selve hand side, the eastern points (that is, the first appearances) will
and being enticed by a particularly clear and protracted serenity for six months be lower than the points of occultation opposite
of the heavens, he happened to find one of those solitary sun to them. During the other six months, the contrary will take
spots which are very large and thick, and at my request he made place; that is, the spots originating at points more elevated, and
observations of its entire journey, carefully noting down its descending therefrom, they will disappear at the lowest points
places from day to day when the sun was on the meridian. We in their courses. Only on two days in the year will these points
preceived that its passage was not exactly in a straight line, but of rising and setting be balanced, after which the paths of the
a somewhat bent one; and it occurred to us to make other obser spots will begin to tilt by small degrees, as on a scale. And from
vations from time to time. We were strongly encouraged to do day to day this tilt will become larger, attaining its greatest
this by an idea which suddenly struck the mind of my guest and obliquity in three months and commencing from that point to
which he imparted to me in the following words: diminish, being reduced once more to equilibrium in that much
The 348 time again. For a fourth remarkable thing, it will happen that pear to our eyes as a straight line. Let this be BOD, and suppose 349 The
the day of maximum obliquity will be the same as that on which this to be perpendicular to AOC, which will be the axis of the
Third T hird
the passage will be made in a straight line; and on the day of ecliptic and of the annual motion of the terrestrial globe.
Day equilibration, the arc of the journey will appear to be most Now let us suppose the solar body to revolve upon itself with Day
curved of all. At other times, accordingly as the tilting diminishes out its center moving. Let it revolve not around the axis AOC,
and proceeds toward equilibrium, the curvature of the arcs of which is perpendicular to the plane of the ecliptic, but around
passage will increase.” some other one, tilted a certain amount, which shall be EOI here;
S a c k . I know it is bad manners to interrupt your discourse, and let this fixed and immutable axis perpetually remain at the
Salviati, but I think it would be no worse to let you pour out same inclination and point toward the same part of the firmament
more words when, as people say, they are falling on empty air. and of the universe. Since in the revolution of the solar globe
For to speak frankly, I cannot at present form any distinct idea each point of its surface, except the poles, describes the circum
for any of the conclusions you have announced. Yet as taken ference of a circle, greater or lesser according as it is located
thus generally and confusedly, they suggest to me matters of more or less distant from the poles, let us take the point F equi
remarkable consequence, so I should like somehow to be put in distant from them, and denote the diameter FOG, which will be
better possession of them. perpendicular to the axis E l and will be the diameter of the great
S a l v . The same thing happened to me that is happening to you, circle described about the poles E and I.
when these bare words were given to me by my guest. He then Now assume that the earth, carrying us along with it, is at
assisted my understanding by representing the facts for me upon such a point on the ecliptic that the solar hemisphere which
a material instrument, which was nothing but an astronomical is visible to us is bounded by the circle ABCD; this, passing
sphere, making use of some of its circles — though a different use through the poles A and C (as it always does) passes also through
from that which they ordinarily serve. Now I shall remedy the the poles E and I. It is obvious that the great circle whose
absence of a sphere by making diagrams on paper as they are diameter is FG will be vertical to the circle ABCD, to which that
First event to be required. To represent the first event which I related — that the ray is perpendicular which reaches our eyes from the center O.
discovered in the
motion of the passage of the spots could only twice a year appear to be made Therefore the same ray falls in the plane of the circle whose
sunspots, and the along straight lines — let us imagine this point 0 to be the center
consequent diameter is FG and whose circumference therefore appears to
explanation of of the earth’s orbit (or let us say of the ecliptic) and likewise of us as a straight line, and is the same as FG. Whenever a spot is
all others.
the globe of the sun itself, of which (considering the great dis at the point F, then, and is carried by the sun’s rotation, it will
tance between it and the earth) we may suppose that we Terres mark on the surface of the sun the circumference of that circle
trials can see one-half. So which appears to us as a straight line. Hence its passage will
let us describe this circle appear straight, and so will the movements of the other spots
ABCD around the center which describe smaller circles in the same revolution, since all
0 ; this will represent for of these are parallel to the great circle, our eye being placed at
us the extreme boundary an immense distance from them.
which separates and di Next, if you consider that after six months the earth will have
vides the hemisphere of the run through half its orbit and will be situated opposite that solar
sun which we can see from hemisphere which is now hidden from us, so that the boundary
that which is hidden. Now since our eyes, like the center of the of the part seen by us will still be the same circle ABCD passing
earth, are supposed to be in the plane of the ecliptic, in which the through the poles E and I, you will understand that the same
center of the sun lies likewise, if we represent to ourselves the thing will occur in the course of the spots. That is, all of them
solar body as cut by the plane of the ecliptic, the section will ap will appear to be made in straight lines. But since this will not
The 350 happen unless the boundary passes through the poles E and I, the hidden one GSF. The former has its convex part N curved 351 The
and since this boundary changes from moment to moment be toward the bottom part, and the latter curves with its summit S
Third cause of the annual motion of the earth, its passage through the Third
toward the upper part of the sun. The entrance and the exit of
Day fixed poles E and I is momentary, and consequently the time of the spots (that is, the points F and G) will not be balanced as Day
the motion when these spots will appear linear is momentary. B and D were before, but F will be lower
From what has been said thus far, it may be understood how and G higher — though indeed with less
the motion of spots appearing first at side F and proceeding difference than in the first diagram —
toward G gives an ascending passage from left to right. But also, the arc FNG will be curved, but not
assuming the earth to be diametrically opposite, the spots will as much as BFD in the preceding case.
indeed appear to the left of the observer, near G, but their paths Hence in this arrangement the paths of
will descend toward F at the right. the spots will ascend from F on the left
Now let us imagine the earth to be one quadrant removed from to G on the right, and will be curved
its present place, and let us denote in this second figure the lines. Supposing the earth to be placed
boundary ABCD, and as before the axis AC, through which the at the point diametrically opposite, so
plane of our meridiant would pass. In this plane would also be that the hemisphere of the sun here hidden will become visible
the axis of the sun, with one of its poles toward us in the visible and will be bounded by the same rim ABCD, obviously the
hemisphere, which pole we shall represent by the point E, and course of the spots will be perceived to be along the arc GSF,
with the other pole, I, falling in the hidden hemisphere. The axis commencing at the upper point G (which will still be to the left
E l tilting thus with its upper part E toward us, the great circle of the observer) and going toward the boundary at the point F,
described by the rotation of the sun will be BFDG here, whose descending toward the right.
visible half, that is, BFD, will no longer appear as a straight line Once what I have explained is understood, I do not believe
(because of the poles E and I not being on the circumference that any difficulty will remain in seeing how, from the passage
ABCD), but will appear to us curved, with its convex part to of the boundary of the solar hemisphere through the poles of the
ward the bottom, C. And it is obvious that the same will hold sun’s rotation or through points near or far from these, all the
for all lesser circles parallel to the great circle BFD. It should diversities of the apparent courses of the spots originate, so that
also be understood that when the earth is diametrically opposite the more distant these poles are from this boundary, the more
to this position, so that the other hemisphere of the sun is seen curved the said courses will be, and the less oblique. At the maxi
which is now hidden, one will see the same part DGB of the mum distance, which occurs when the said poles are at the merid
great circle curved, with its convex part toward the top. A; and ian section, the curvature becomes greatest and the obliquity
the courses of the spots in this location will be first along the least (that is, the latter is reduced to equilibrium, as the second
arc BFD and then along the other, DGB. And their first appear diagram shows). On the other hand, when the poles are at the
ances and final disappearances, made near the points B and D, boundary, as the first figure shows, the tilt is a maximum and
will be balanced, the former being neither more nor less elevated the curvature is a minimum (is reduced to straightness). As the
than the latter. boundary leaves the poles, the curvature begins to become per
Now let us put the earth in such a place along the ecliptic that ceptible, increasing as it goes, while the tilt or inclination be
neither the boundary ABCD nor the meridian AC passes through comes less.
the poles of the axis El, as I show you by drawing this third These are the strange changes which my guest told me would
figure, where the visible pole E falls between the arc of the appear from one time to another in the courses of the sunspots,
boundary AB and the meridian section AC; the diameter of the if it were true that the annual movement belonged to the earth,
great circle will be FOG, the visible semicircle being FNG and while the sun, being located at the center of the ecliptic, rotated
The 352 upon an axis that was not perpendicular but was tilted to the it seems to me that conversing with Salviati even for such a 353 The
plane of the ecliptic. short time has considerably increased his capacity to reason
Third rigorously — an effect which I hear that this has had on other
Third
S a g r . I am quite convinced of these consequences, and believe
Day that they will become better fixed in my mind when I examine people, too. Now as to this inquiry and decision (as to whether Day
them by placing a globe at this tilt and then looking at it from it is possible to give an adequate cause for the visible peculiarities
various angles. of the movements of the sunspots while leaving the earth mo
It now remains for you to tell us what happened afterward tionless and keeping the sun in motion), I hope that Salviati will
with regard to the outcome of these conjectured results. open his thoughts to us. For it is certainly reasonable to believe
The events ob S a l v . It came about that, continuing to make very careful obser that he has reflected upon it and has deduced as much along that
served corre line as is possible.
sponded to the vations for many, many months, and noting with consummate
predictions. accuracy the paths of various spots at different times of the year, S a l v . I have thought about it many times, and have also talked
we found the results to accord exactly with the predictions. it over with my friend and guest, and as to that which can be
S a g r . Simplicio, if what Salviati is telling us here is true (and it adduced by philosophers and astronomers in defense of the an
would be improper for us to doubt his word), the Ptolemaics cient system, we are sure of one thing. This is that the true pure Pure Peripatetic
philosophers
and the Aristotelians will need most solid arguments, great Peripatetics, laughing at anyone who employs himself in what laugh at sun
theories, and sound experiments to offset so weighty a discovery (to their thinking) are empty fooleries, will pretend that all these spots and their
appearances as
and to save their opinions from ultimate defeat. appearances are vain illusions of the lenses, and will thus free illusions of the
S i m p . Step gently, my friend; perhaps you have not got so far themselves with little trouble from the obligation of thinking any telescope lenses.
as you think you have. For although I have not entirely mastered more about it. But as for scientific astronomers, after having
the content of Salviati’s discourse, still, when I consider the form given very careful thought to what might be said on this matter,
of the argument, I cannot see that my logic teaches me that this we have not found under the ancient system any reply adequate
mode of reasoning necessarily forces me to any conclusion in to harmonize the course of the spots with human reason. I shall
favor of the Copernican hypothesis; that is, of the stability of tell you what occurred to us, and you may make whatever use
the sun in the center of the zodiac and the mobility of the earth of it your own discretion tells you to.
Although the around its circumference. For while it is true that assuming the Assuming that the visible motions of the sunspots are as we If the earth is im
movable at the
annual motion rotation of the sun and the circulation of the earth, such-and- have declared above, and assuming the earth to be immovable center of the
attributed to the
earth corre such pecularities must necessarily be perceived in the sunspots, in the center of the ecliptic, on whose circumference the center zodiac, one must
attribute to the
sponds to the of the sun is placed, it is necessary that all the diversity which is sun four differ
appearances of it does not therefore necessarily follow that, arguing from the
the solar spots, converse, from perceiving these oddities in the spots one must perceived in these movements shall have causes residing in the ent movements,
as explained
it does not there
fore follow that necessarily conclude that the earth does move around the cir motions of the solar body. In the first place this must revolve at length.
conversely from upon itself and carry along with it the spots, which have been
the appearances cumference of the zodiac while the sun is posted in its center.
of the spots one For who is there to assure me that such peculiarities might not assumed and even demonstrated to adhere to the surface of the
must infer the
annual motion to also be seen in a sun moving along the ecliptic, by inhabitants sun. Secondly, it will be necessary to say that the axis of the
be the earth’s.
of an earth stationary in its center? Unless you first demonstrate sun’s rotation is not parallel to the axis of the ecliptic, which
to me that such an appearance cannot be accounted for when the amounts to saying that it is not perpendicular to the plane of the
sun is made movable and the earth fixed, I shall not change my ecliptic. For if it were, the passages of these spots would appear
opinion, nor believe that the sun moves and the earth remains to us to be made in straight lines, and parallel to the ecliptic.
at rest. Therefore this axis is tilted, since the courses for the most part
S a g r . Simplicio is behaving bravely, and he battles very cleverly appear to be made along curved lines.
to sustain the Aristotelian and Ptolemaic side. To tell the truth. Thirdly, one must say that the tilt of this axis is not fixed, and
354 facing continually toward the same point of the universe, but fixed in the center, to attribute to the sun two movements around 355 The
Third changes its direction from one moment to another. For if its own center, on two different axes, one of which would com
the obliquity were always pointed in the same direction, the Third
plete its rotation in a year, and the other in less than a month.
T>ay paths of the spots would never change their appearances; t To my mind, such an assumption seems very difficult, almost Day
whether they were straight or curved, bent up or down, ascended impossible; this arises from having to attribute to the same solar
or descended, they would appear the same at one time as at body two other movements about the earth on different axes,
another. Thus one would have to say that the axis was variable, tracing out the ecliptic in a year with one of these, and with the
and found itself sometimes in the plane of the extreme bounding other forming spirals or circles parallel to the equinoctial plane,
circle of the visible hemisphere (I mean at those times when the one a day.
passages of the spots appeared to be made in straight lines and And as to that third movementt which must be assigned to
were most oblique of all, which occurs twice a year), and then the sun itself (la m not speaking of the quasi-monthly one which
at other times in the meridian plane of the observer, so that one carries the spots, but of that other one which must convey the
of its poles would fall in the visible solar hemisphere and the axis and the poles of this monthly one), no reason whatever is to
other in the hidden one — both being distant from the extreme be seen why it should complete its motion in a year (as dependent
points (let us call them the poles) of another axis of the sun upon the annual motion along the ecliptic) rather than in twenty-
which would be parallel to the axis of the ecliptic and would four hours (as dependent upon the diurnal motion about the
necessarily have to be assigned to the sun; as far distant, that poles of the equinoctial). I know that what I am saying is rather
is, as the tilt of the axis of revolution of the spots would indicate. obscure at present, but it will be obvious to you when we come
Add to this that the pole falling in the visible hemisphere would to speak of that third motion (an annual one) assigned by Coper
be in the upper part at one time and in the lower at another. A nicus to the earth.
necessary argument for this is given by what happens to the Now if these four motions, so incongruous with each other
paths when they are level and at their maximum curvature, once and yet necessarily all attributable to the single body of the sun,
with their convexity toward the lower side and again with it could be reduced to a single and very simple one, the sun being
toward the upper part of the solar disc. assigned one inalterable axis; and if with no innovations in the
And since such states would be continually altering, making movements assigned by so many other observations to the ter
the tilting and the curvature now greater and now less, the restrial globe, one could still easily preserve the many peculiar
former being sometimes reduced to complete equilibrium and appearances in the movements of the solar spots, then really it
the latter to perfect straightness, this axis of monthly revolution seems to me that this decision could not be rejected.
of the spots would have to be supposed to possess a rotation of This, Simplicio, is all that occurred to my friend and to myself
its own, by which its poles would describe two circles around the regarding that which might be adduced in explanation of the
poles of another axis (which would thereby be assigned to the appearances in defense of their opinions by the Copernicans and
sun), the radius of which circles would correspond to the degree by the Ptolemaics. You may do with it whatever your own judg
of tilt of this axis. And it would be required that its period should ment persuades you to do.
be one year, since that is the time in which all the appearances Sim p . I recognize my own incapacity to take upon myself so
and diversities in the paths of the spots are repeated. That the important a decision. As to my own ideas, I remain neutral, in
rotation of this axis should be made about the poles of another the hope that a time will come when the mind will be freed by an
axis parallel to that of the ecliptic, and not around any other illumination from higher contemplations than these of our hu
points, is clearly indicated by the maximum tilts and the maxi man reasoning, and all the mists which keep it darkened will be
mum curvatures, which are always of the same magnitude. swept away.
Hence finally it will be necessary, in order to keep the earth Sagr. Simplicio’s counsel is excellent and pious, and worthy of
The 356 being accepted and followed by everyone, since only that which together with the moon and all this elemental world, Coper 3 5 7 The
is derived from the highest wisdom and supreme authority may nicus” etc.)
Third, Third
be embraced with complete security. But so far as human reason S a l v . Wait a bit, Simplicio; for it seems to me that this author
Day is allowed to penetrate, confining myself within the bounds of at the very outset declares himself to be very ill-informed about Day
theory and of probable causes, I shall indeed say (with a little the position he undertakes to refute, when he says that Coper
more boldness than Simplicio exhibits) that I have not, among nicus makes the earth together with the moon trace out the orbis
all the many profundities that I have ever heard, met with any magnus in a year, moving from east to west; a thing which, as it
thing which is more wonderful to my intellect or has more de is false and impossible, has accordingly never been uttered by
cisively captured my mind (outside of pure geometrical and Copernicus. Indeed, he makes it go in the opposite direction (I
arithmetical proofs) than these two conjectures, one of which is mean from west to east; that is, in the order of the signs of the
taken from the stoppings and retrograde motions of the five zodiac), so that it appears that the annual motion belongs to the
planets, and the other from the peculiarities of movement of the sun, which is placed immovably in the center of the zodiac.
sunspots. And it appears to me that they yield easily and clearly You see the excessive boldness of this man’s self-confidence,
the true cause of such strange phenomena, showing the reason setting himself up to refute another’s doctrine while remaining
for such phenomena to be a simple motion which is mixed with ignorant of the basic foundations upon which the greatest and
many others that are also simple but that differ among them most important parts of the whole structure are supported. This
selves. Moreover they show this without introducing any diffi is a poor beginning for gaining the confidence of the reader, but
culties; rather, they remove all those which accompany other let us proceed.
viewpoints. So much so that I am rapidly coming to the con S i m p . The system of the universe explained, he begins to propose Objections from
a certain booklet,
clusion that those who remain hostile toward this doctrine must his objections against the annual movement. The first of these proposed in sar
either not have heard it or must not have understood these argu he utters ironically, in derision of Copernicus and his followers, casm against
Copernicus.
ments, which are so numerous and so conclusive. writing that in this fantastic arrangement of the world one must
S a l v . I do not give these arguments the status of either con affirm the most sublime inanities: That the sun, Venus, and
clusiveness or of inconclusiveness, since (as I have said before) Mercury are beneath the earth; that heavy material naturally
my intention has not been to solve anything about this mo ascends and light stuff descends; that Christ, our Saviour and
mentous question, but merely to set forth those physical and Redeemer, rose to hell and descended into heaven when He ap
astronomical reasons which the two sides can give me to set proached the sun. That when Joshua commanded the sun to
forth. I leave to others the decision, which ultimately should not stand still, the earth stood still — or else the sun moved opposite
be ambiguous, since one of the arrangements must be true and to the earth; that when the sun is in Cancer, the earth is running
the other false. Hence it is not possible within the bounds of through Capricorn, so that the winter signs make the summer
human learning that the reasons adopted by the right side should and the spring signs the autumn; that the stars do not rise and
be anything but clearly conclusive, and those opposed to them, set for the earth, but the earth for them; and that the east starts
vain and ineffective. in the west while the west begins in the east; in a word, that
Sack. Then it is now time for us to hear the other side, from that nearly the whole course of the world is turned inside out.
booklet of theses or disquisitions which Simplicio has brought S a l v . All of this is satisfactory to me except his having mixed
back with him. passages from the ever venerable and mighty Holy Scriptures
S i m p . Here is the book, and here is the place in which the author among these apish puerilities, and his having tried to utilize
first briefly describes the system of the world according to the sacred things for wounding anybody who might, without either
position of Copernicus, saying: Terrain igitur^ una cum Luna affirming or denying an)d:hing, philosophize jokingly and in
totoque hoc elementari Copernicus etc. (“Therefore the earth. sport, having made certain assumptions and desiring to argue
about them among friends.
The 358 S im p . Truly he scandalized me too, and not a little; especially planets. Then he adds that these apparent mutations which are 359 The
later, when he adds that if indeed the Copernicans answer these perceived to be greater in Mars than in Jupiter, from Jupiter’s
Third and the like arguments in some distorted way, they still will not Third
being more distant, and still less in Saturn, from its being farther
Day be able to answer satisfactorily some things which come later. away than Jupiter, remain imperceptible in the fixed stars be Day
S a l v . Oh, that is worst of all, for he is pretending to have things cause of their immense distance from us in comparison with the
The apparent
which are more effective and convincing than the authority of distance of Jupiter or of Saturn. Here the adversaries of this diversity of mo
Holy Writ. But let us, for our part, revere it, and pass on to opinion rise up, and take what Copernicus has called “imper tion in the
planets remains
physical and human arguments. Yet if he does not adduce among ceptible” as having been assumed by him to be really and abso insensible in the
fixed stars.
his physical arguments matters which make more sense than lutely nonexistent. Remarking that even the smallest of the
those set forth up to this point, we may as well abandon him fixed stars is still perceptible, since it strikes our sense of sight,
entirely. I am certainly not in favor of wasting words answering they set themselves to calculating (with the introduction of still
such trifling tomfooleries. And as for his saying that the Coper more false assumptions), and deduce that in Copernicus’s doc
nicans do reply to these objections, that is quite false. I cannot trine one must admit that a fixed star is much larger than the
believe that any man would put himself to such a pointless waste orbit of the earth.
of time. Now in order to reveal the folly of their entire method, I shall Assuming that a
fixed star of the
Assuming the S i m p . I, too, concur in this decision; let us, then, listen to his show that by assuming that a star of the sixth magnitude may be sixth magnitude
annual motion to
be the earth’s, other objections, which are more strongly supported. Now here, no larger than the sun, one may deduce by means of correct isthenosun, larger than
the di
one fixed star as you see, he deduces with very precise calculations that if the demonstrations that the distance of the fixed stars from us is versity which is
must be larger
than the whole orbit in which Copernicus makes the earth travel around the sufficiently great to make quite imperceptible in them the annual great in the
planets remains
orbit of the sun in a year were scarcely perceptible with respect to the im
earth. movement of the earth which in turn causes such large and ob insensible in the
fixed stars.
mensity of the stellar sphere, as Copernicus says must be as servable variations in the planets. Simultaneously I shall clearly
sumed, then one would have to declare and maintain that the expose to you a gigantic fallacy in the assumptions made by the
fixed stars were at an inconceivable distance from us, and that adversaries of Copernicus.
the smallest of them would be much larger than this whole orbit, I To begin with, I assume along with Copernicus and in agree
while others would be larger than the orbit of Saturn. Yet such ment with his opponents that the radius of the earth’s orbit, Distance to the
bulks are truly too vast, and are incomprehensible and unbe which is the distance from the sun to the earth, contains 1,208 of sun contains
1,208 radii of
lievable. the earth’s radii .t Secondly, I assume with the same concurrence the earth.
S a l v . I have indeed seen something similar argued against Co and in accordance with the truth that the apparent diameter of Diameter of the
Tycho’s argu pernicus by Tycho, so this is not the first time that I have sun one-half a
the sun at its average distance is about one-half a degree, or 30 degree.
ment founded
upon false revealed the fallacy — or better, the fallacies — of this argu minutes; this is 1,800 seconds, or 108,000 third-order divisions.
Diameter of a
hypotheses. ment, built as it is upon completely false hypotheses. It is based And since the apparent diameter of a fixed star of the first magni fixed star of the
upon a dictum of Copernicus which is taken by his adversaries tude is no more than 5 seconds, or 300 thirds, and the diameter first magnitude,
and of one of the
Disputants, with rigorous literalness, as do those quarrelsome people who, of one of the sixth magnitude measures 50 thirds (and here is sixth.
when in the
wrong, fi.x upon being wrong about the principal issue of the case, seize upon the greatest error of Copernicus’s adversaries), then the diame How much the
apparent diam
some word acci some single word accidentally uttered by their opponents and ter of the sun contains the diameter of a fixed star of the sixth eter of the sun
dentally uttered
by the other side. make a great fuss about it without ever letting up. magnitude 2,160 times. Therefore if one assumes that a fixed exceeds that of
a fixed star.
For your better comprehension, know that Copernicus first star of the sixth magnitude is really equal to the sun and not
Distance of a
explains the remarkable consequences to the various planets larger, this amounts to saying that if the sun moved away until fixed star of the
deriving from the annual movement of the earth; in particu its diameter looked to be 1/2160th of what it now appears to be, sixth magnitude,
assuming the star
lar the forward and retrograde movements of the three outer its distance would have to be 2,160 times what it is in fact now. equal to the sun.
1
The 360 This is the same as to say that the distance of a fixed star of the at their pleasure, for it suffices to look at them when they first 361 The
sixth magnitude is 2,160 radii of the earth’s orbit. And since the appear in the evening, or just before they vanish at dawn. And
T hird T hird
distance from the earth to the sun is commonly granted to con Venus, if nothing else, should have warned them of their mistake,
Day tain 1,208 radii of the earth, and the distance of the fixed star being frequently seen in daytime so small that it takes sharp Day
is, as we said, 2,160 radii of the orbit, then the radius of the earth eyesight to see it, though in the following night it appears like a
Diversity of Venus makes in
aspect in fixed in relation to that of its orbit is much greater than (almost great torch. I will not believe that they thought the true disc of excusable the
stars caused by
double) the radius of that orbit in relation to the stellar sphere. a torch was as it appears in profound darkness, rather than as error of the as
tronomers in de
the earth’s orbit
is little greater Therefore the difference in aspect of the fixed star caused by the it is when perceived in lighted surroundings; for our lights seen termining the
than that caused sizes of the stars.
in the sun by the diameter of the earth’s orbit would be little more noticeable than from afar at night look large, but from near at hand their true
size of the earth. that which is observed in the sun due to the radius of the earth. flames are seen to be small and circumscribed. This alone might
S a g r . For a first step, this is a bad fall. have sufficed to make them cautious.
S a l v . It is indeed wrong, since according to this author a star To speak quite frankly, I thoroughly believe that none of
The sixth-magni of the sixth magnitude would have to be as large as the earth’s them — not even Tycho himself, accurate as he was in handling
tude star as astronomical instruments and despite his having built such large
sumed by Tycho orbit in order to justify the dictum of Copernicus. Yet assuming
and by the it to be equal only to the sun, which in turn is rather less than and accurate ones without a thought for their enormous ex
author of the
booklet is ten one ten-milliontht of that orbit, makes the stellar sphere so large pense — ever set himself to determine and measure the apparent
million times and distant that this alone is sufficient to remove this objection diameter of any star except the sun and moon. I think that arbi
what it ought
to be. against Copernicus. trarily and, so to speak, by rule of thumb some one among the
S a g r . Please make this computation for me. most ancient astronomers stated that such-and-such was the
Computation of S a l v . The calculation is very short and simple. The diameter of case, and the later ones without any further experiment adhered
the size of a fixed to what this first one had declared. For if any of them had ap
star in terms of the sun is 11 radii of the earth, and the diameter of the earth’s
the earth’s orbit. orbit contains 2,416 of these radii, as both parties agree. So the plied himself to making any test of the matter, he would doubt
diameter of the orbit contains that of the sun approximately less have detected the error. I
220 times, and since spheres are to each other as the cubes of S a g r . But if they lacked the telescope (for you have already
their diameters, we take the cube of 220 and we have the orbit said that our friend came to know the truth of the matter by
10,648,000 times as large as the sun. The author \'9'ould say that means of that instrument), they ought to be pardoned, not
a star of the sixth magnitude would have to be equal to this orbit. accused of negligence.
S a g r . Then their error consists in their having been very much S a l v . That would be true if they could not have obtained the
deceived in taking the apparent diameter of the fixed stars. result without the telescope. It is true that the telescope, by
S a l v . That is the error, but not the only one. And truly I am showing the disc of the star bare and very many times enlarged,
quite surprised at the number of astronomers, and famous ones renders the operations much easier; but one could carry them
too, who have been quite mistaken in their determinations of the on without it, though not with the same accuracy. I have done so,
sizes of the fixed as well as the moving stars, only the two great and this is the method I have used. I hung up a light rope in the
luminaries being excepted. Among these men are al-Fergani, direction of a star (I made use of Vega, which rises between Way of measur
al-Battani, Thabit ben Korah, and more recently Tycho, Cla- the north and the northeast) and then by approaching and re ing the apparent
diameter of a
vius, and all the predecessors of our Academician. For they did treating from this cord placed between me and the star, I found star.
Common delu not take care of the adventitious irradiation which deceptively the point where its width just hid the star from me. This done,
sion of all as I found the distance of my eye from the cord, which amounts to
tronomers about makes the stars look a hundred or more times as large as they
the sizes of the are when seen without haloes. Nor can these men be excused for the same thing as one of the sides which includes the angle
stars.
their carelessness; it was within their power to see the bare stars formed at my eye and extending over the breadth of the cord.
The 362 This is similar to, or rather equal to, the angle made in the stellar a certain other respect in which it seems to me that the meeting 363 The
sphere by the diameter of the star. From the ratio of the thick of the rays might be farther from or closer to the eye when look
Third Third
ness of the cord to its distance from my eye, using a table of ing at objects of the same size.
Day arcs and chords, I immediately found the size of the angle — S a l v . I see already where your perspicacity is leading you, Day
taking the customary precaution, used in determining such very Sagredo. You are a careful observer of nature; I ’ll wager any
acute angles, not to put the intersection of the visual rays at thing that not more than one out of every thousand people who
the center of my eye, where they would not go if they were not have observed the extreme contraction and dilation of the pupil Pupil of the eye
enlarges and
refracted, but beyond the location of the eye where the actual in a cat’s eye have observed a like effect in the human pupil, contracts.
width of the pupil would permit them to converge. depending upon whether it is looking through a well or a poorly
S a g r . I understand this precaution, though I somewhat question lighted medium. In daylight the circlet of the eye is much di
it; what bothers me most in this operation is that if it is made minished; when looking at the disc of the sun, it is reduced to a
in the dark of night, it seems to me that one is measuring the size smaller than a millet seed; but when looking at nonshining
diameter of the irradiated disc and not that of the true and objects in a dark medium, it dilates to the size of a pea or larger.
naked star.t In general this enlargement and reduction varies in much more
S a l v . Not a bit; for the string, by covering the bare body of than a tenfold ratio, from which it is obvious that when the pupil
the star, takes away the halo belonging not to it but to our eyes; is much dilated, the angle of intersection of the rays must be
of this it is deprived the moment the true disc is hidden. In farther away from the eye, as happens when looking at poorly
making the observation you will be astonished to see how thin a lighted objects. It is Sagredo who has just furnished me with this
rope will cover that great torch which seemed incapable of being doctrine, and it warns us that if a very accurate observation of
hidden except by a much larger obstacle. great importance were to be made, we should conduct our in
Next, in order to determine the thickness of such a cord and vestigation of that intersection by performing an experiment
to measure it very accurately to see how many thicknesses of concerning this. But in the present case, in order to reveal the
such a string comprise the distance to the eye, I do not take a error of the astronomers, you do not need such accuracy; for
single diameter of it, but join many pieces on a table so that even if we favor them by assuming that the intersection is made
they touch. Then I use a pair of dividers to take the entire space right at the pupil itself, it does not much matter, their error being
occupied by fifteen or twenty of them, and with this I measure so enormous. I am not sure that this is what you meant, Sagredo.
the distance from the cord to the focus of the visual rays, this S a g r . It is, exactly; and I am glad that it was not unreasonable,
having been previously marked on another string. By this very as I am assured by your being in accord. But I should like to
precise operation I find that the apparent diameter of a star of take advantage of this opportunity to hear how the distance to
the first magnitude (commonly believed to be two minutes, and the intersection of the visual rays may be determined.
Diameter of a even put at three by Tycho in his Astronomical Letters, p. 167) S a l v . The method is very easy, and it is as follows: I take two How to find the
first-magnitude distance of con
fixed star no is no more than five seconds, which is one twenty-fourth or one strips of paper, one black and the other white, making the black vergence of rays
more than five thirty-sixth of what they thought. Now you see what a serious strip half the width of the white. I attach the white one to a wall, from the pupil.
seconds.
mistake their doctrine is based upon. and fix the other at a distance of some IS or 20 yards from it
Sagr. I see, and I quite understand. But before going further I on a stick or some other support. Then I move away an equal
should like to propose the question which occurred to me about distance from this in the same direction, and it is obvious enough
finding the meeting point of the visual rays included within very that at this distance those straight lines intersect which, leaving
acute angles. My trouble arises from the impression that this from the edges of the white paper, would just touch in passing
intersection might vary in its location not on account of the the edges of the strip p la c ^ midway between. From this it
greater or smaller size of the object looked at, but because of follows that the eye being placed at this intersection, the black
i
The 364 strip in the center would just hide the white one, provided vision similar to the observable changes produced by the earth’s radius 365 The
took place in a single point. But if we should find that the edges in regard to the sun. No such changes, or even smaller ones,
Third Third
of the white strip could still be seen, it would argue necessarily being observed among the fixed stars, it appears to me that by
Day that the visual rays are not converging at one point alone. And this fact the annual movement of the earth is rendered untenable Day
to make the white strip stay hidden by the black one, the eye and is overthrown.
would have to be brought closer. This done so that the central Salv. Y ou would do well to conclude so, Simplicio, were there
strip hides the distant one, and the amount of the required ap nothing more to be said for Copernicus’s side; but a great deal
proach being noted, this amount will be a safe measure of the more remains. As to your rejoinder, nothing prevents our sup
distance from the eye of the true intersection of the visual rays posing that the distance of the fixed stars is still much greater
in such operations. Moreover, we shall thus have the diameter than has been assumed. You yourself, and anyone else there may
of the pupil, or rather of the hole upon which the visual ra5rs be who does not want to disparage the propositions accepted by
impinge.t For its proportion to the width of the black paper will Ptolemy’s followers, must find it a very convenient thing to
be that which is borne to the distance between the two papers by suppose the stellar sphere to be enormously larger than we have
the distance from the intersection of the lines produced along the said it must be considered thus far. For all astronomers agree
edges of the papers to the place where the eye was when it first that a slower rotation is caused for planets by increasing their Astronomers
agree that the
saw the more distant paper hidden by the intermediate one. orbits, and that it is for this reason that Saturn is slower than cause of greater
Therefore if we wish to measure accurately the apparent di Jupiter, and Jupiter than the sun (because the first named must slowness in rota
tions is the
ameter of a star, the observations being made in the above man describe a larger circle than the second, and that one than the greater size of
ner, it will be necessary to compare the diameter of the cord with next, etc.) The orbit of Saturn, for example, is 9 times as far the orbits.
the diameter of the pupil. Finding the diameter of the former away as that of the sun, and the resulting time of one revolution
to be, for example, four times that of the pupil, and the distance for Saturn is 30 times as long as that of one circuit of the sun.
from the eye to the cord being 30 yards, we should say the true Now seeing that in Ptolemy’s doctrine one revolution of the
intersection of the lines produced from the edges of the diameter stellar sphere is completed in 36,000 years, whereas that of
of the star along the edges of the cord would be found 40 yards Saturn is completed in 30 years and that of the sun in one year,
from the cord. In this way the ratio between the distance from we may reason as follows with such ratios:
the cord to the intersection of the said lines and the distances If Saturn’s orbit, by being 9 times as large as that of the sun,
from that intersection to the location of the eye will be in the has 30 times as long a period of revolution, then proportionately Under another
supposition
proper proportion, which must be the same as that which holds how large should that orbit be in which the rotation is 36,000 taken from the
between the diameter of the cord and the diameter of the pupil. times slower? It comes out that the distance of the stellar sphere isastronomers, it
calculated that
Sagr. I understand. Now let us hear what Simplicio has to say must be 10,800 radii of the earth’s orbit — which would be just the distance to
the fixed stars
in defense of the adversaries of Copernicus. 5 times as large as we calculated a little while ago for it if a star must be 10,800
Sim p . Although Salviati’s discourse has greatly lessened that of the sixth magnitude were as large as the sun. Now you see radii of the
earth’s orbit.
huge and incredible impropriety which these adversaries of how much less, on this account, should be the variations caused
Copernicus point out, this does not seem to me to be so com in it by the annual motion of the earth.
pletely removed as to have no longer enough force to upset his And if we wanted to figure out the distance of the stellar
view. For if I properly understood the last and principal con sphere from similar relations of Jupiter and Mars, the former By means of the
ratios for Jupiter
clusion, then when one assumes the star of the sixth magnitude would give us 15,000 and the latter 27,000 radii of the earth’s and Mars, the
orbit; Uiat is, even more (the former by 7 times and the latter also stellar sphere is
to be as large as the sun (which seems to me a remarkable as found to be
sumption), it still remains true that the earth’s orbit would by 12) than was derived by supposing ^ e size of a fixed star to much farther
away.
necessarily cause changes and variations in the stellar sphere be equal to that of the sun.
The 366 Sim p . It seems to me that to this one might reply that since the But aside from all this, consider those previous disputes be 367 The
time of Ptolemy the motion of the stellar sphere has been ob tween the astronomers and the Peripatetic philosophers about
Third served to be not so slow as he thought it was. I think I have even Third
the reasoning as to the distance of the new stars in Cassiopeia
Day heard that it was Copernicus himself who observed this.t and Sagittarius, the astronomers placing these among the fixed Day
S a l v . Right you are, but you are not saying anything which is
stars and the philosophers believing them to be closer than the
favorable in any way to the cause of the Ptolemaics, who have moon. How powerless are our senses to distinguish large dis
never rejected the 36,000-year motion of the stellar sphere on tances from extremely large ones, even when the latter are in
account of such slowness making it too vast and too immense. fact many thousands of times the larger I
If such immensity is not to be allowed in nature, then they And finally I ask you, O foolish man:t Does your imagination
should long ago have denied so slow a rotation, which cannot first comprehend some magnitude for the universe, which you
be adapted with good proportion to any sphere except one of then judge to be too vast? If it does, do you like imagining that
monstrous size. your comprehension extends beyond the Divine power? Would
S a c k . Please, Salviati, let us waste no more time invoking these you like to imagine to yourself things greater than God can ac
ratios against people who are ready to accept the most dispro complish? And if it does not comprehend this, then why do you
portionate things; absolutely nothing is to be gained against pass judgment upon things you do not understand?
them by this route. What more disproportionate ratios can be S i m p . These arguments are very good, and no one denies that
imagined than those which these people grant and allow to pass the size of the heavens may exceed our imaginings, since God
without comment? First they write that there cannot be a more could have created it even thousands of times larger than it is.
suitable way for us to order the celestial spheres than by ar But must we not admit that nothing has been created in vain, or
ranging them according to the variations of their periodic times, is idle, in the universe? Now when we see this beautiful order
putting the slower beyond the faster, and they place the stellar among the planets, they being arranged around the earth at dis
sphere highest, as the slowest of all; then afterward they have tances commensurate with their producing upon it their effects
put one more, still higher, and thereby still larger, and made it for our benefit, to what end would there then be interposed
move around in twenty-four hours when the next one beneath it between the highest of their orbits (namely, Saturn’s), and the
takes 36,000 years! But enough was said yesterday about these stellar sphere, a vast space without an)d:hing in it, superfluous,
monstrosities. and vain? For the use and convenience of whom?
S a l v . Simplicio, I wish yon could for a moment put aside S a l v . It seems to me that we take too much upon ourselves,
Immense sizes your affection for the followers of your doctrines and tell me Simplicio, when we will have it that merely taking care of us is
and numbers are
incomprehensible frankly whether you believe that they comprehend in their own the adequate work of Divine wisdom and power, and the limit
to our intellects. minds this magnitude which they subsequently decide cannot be beyond which it creates and disposes of nothing. I should not like
ascribed to the universe because of its immensity. I myself to have us tie its hand so. We should be quite content in the
believe that they do not. It seems to me that here the situation knowledge that God and Nature are so occupied with the gov Nature and God
is just as it is with the grasp of numbers when one gets up into ernment of human affairs that they could not apply themselves selvesoccupy them
in the care
the thousands of millions, and the imagination becomes confused more to us even if they had no other cares to attend to than those of mankind as if
and can form no concept. The same thing happens in compre they had no
of the human race alone. I believe that I can explain what I other concerns.
hending the magnitudes of immense distances; there comes into mean by a very appropriate and most noble example, derived
our reasoning an effect similar to that which occurs to the senses from the action of the light of the sun. For when the sun draws Example of
on a serene night, when I look at the stars and judge by sight up some vapors here, or warms a plant there, it draws these and God’s care of the
human race
that their distance is but a few miles, or that the fixed stars are warms this as if it had nothing else to do. Even in ripening a drawn from the
sun.
not a bit farther off than Jupiter, Saturn, or even the moon. bunch of grapes, or perhaps just a single grape, it applies itself
The 368 SO effectively that it could not do more even if the goal of all its of Saturn come into the heavens when we began seeing them, 369 The
affairs were just the ripening of this one grape. Now if this grape and not before? Were there not innumerable other fixed stars
T hird Third
receives from the sun everything it can receive, and is not de before men began to see them? The nebulae were once only little
Day prived of the least thing by the sun simultaneously producing white patches; have we with our telescopes made them become Day
thousands and thousands of other results, then that grape would clusters of many bright and beautiful stars? Oh, the presump There may be in
be guilty of pride or envy if it believed or demanded that the tuous, rash ignorance of mankind! the heavens
many things in
action of the sun’s rays should be employed upon itself alone. S a l v . There is no need, Sagredo, to probe any farther into their visible to us.
I am certain that Divine Providence omits none of the things fruitless exaggerations. Let us continue our plan, which is to
which look to the government of human affairs, but I cannot examine the validity of the arguments brought forward by each
bring myself to believe that there may not be other things in the side without deciding anything, leaving the decision to those who
universe dependent upon the infinity of its wisdom, at least so know more about it than we.
far as my reason informs me; yet if the facts were otherwise, I Returning to our natural and human reason, I say that these “Great,” “small,”
should not resist believing in reasoning which I had borrowed terms “large,” “small,” “immense,” “minute,” etc. are not abso “immense,”
are relative
etc.
from a higher understanding. Meanwhile, when I am told that lute, but relative; the same thing in comparison with various terms.
an immense space interposed between the planetary orbits and others may be called at one time “immense” and at another “im
the starry sphere would be useless and vain, being idle and devoid perceptible,” let alone “small.” Such being the case, I ask: In
of stars, and that any immensity going beyond our compre relation to what can the stellar sphere of Copernicus be called
It is very'brash hension would be superfluous for holding the fixed stars, I say too vast? So far as I can see, it cannot be compared or said to be
to call every too vast except in relation to some other thing of the same kind. Vanity of the
thing superfluous that it is brash for our feebleness to attempt to judge the reason
argument of
in the universe for God’s actions, and to call everything in the universe vain and Now let us take the smallest thing of the same kind, which will those who judge
which we do not
understand to be superfluous which does not serve us. be the orbit of the moon. If the stellar orb must be considered too the stellar sphere
would be too
created for us. vast in relation to that of the moon, then every other magnitude vast in the
S a g r . Say rather, and I think you will be speaking more ac
Copernican
which exceeds some other of its kind by a similar or greater ratio position.
curately, “which we do not know to serve us.” I believe that one
of the greatest pieces of arrogance, or rather madness, that can ought also to be said to be too vast; and likewise, by the same
be thought of is to say, “Since I do not know how Jupiter or reasoning, it should be said not to exist in the universe. Then the
Saturn is of service to me, they are superfluous, and even do not elephant and the whale will be mere chimeras and poetical fic
exist.” Because, O deluded man, neither do I know how my tions, because the former are too vast in comparison with ants
arteries are of service to me, nor my cartilages, spleen, or gall; (being land animals), and the latter in relation to gudgeons
I should not even know that I had gall, or a spleen, or kidneys, (being fish). And if actually found in nature, they would be im
if they had not been shown to me in many dissected corpses. measurably large; for the elephant and whale certainly exceed
Even then I could understand what my spleen does for me only the ant and gudgeon in a much greater ratio than the stellar
By depriving the if it were removed. In order to understand how some celestial sphere does that of the moon, taking the stellar sphere to be as
sky of some star,
body acted upon me (since you want all their actions to be di large as is required by the Copernican system.
one might get to
know how that rected at me), it would be necessary to remove that body for a Besides, how large is the sphere of Jupiter, and how great is
one acted upon that assigned to Saturn as the receptacle of a single star, though The space as
us. while, and say that whatever effect I might then feel to be missing
signed for a fixed
the planet itself is small in comparison with a fixed star! Surely star
in me depended upon that star. is much less
Besides, what does it mean to say that the space between if to each fixed star such a large portion of the space in the uni than for a planet.
Saturn and the fixed stars, which these men call too vast and verse should be assigned as its container, that orb which con
useless, is empty of world bodies? That we do not see them, per tains an innumerable quantity of these would have to be made
haps? Then did the four satellites of Jupiter and the companions many thousands of times larger than suffices for the needs of
The 370 Copernicus. Moreover, do you not call a fixed star very small — sons are more likely fallacies, even shadows of foolish fantasies. 371 The
I mean even one of the most conspicuous ones, let alone those Therefore I ask him whether these celestial bodies really act
T hird Third
which escape our sight? And we call it so in comparison with the upon the earth, and whether it was for that purpose that they
Day surrounding space. Now if the whole stellar sphere were one were made of such-and-such sizes and arranged at such-and-such Day
single blazing body, who is there that does not understand that distances, or whether they have nothing to do with terrestrial Questions di
A star is called
small with re in an infinite space there could be assigned a distance so great affairs? If they have nothing to do with the earth, then it is a rected to the
spect to the author of the
largeness of the that, from there, such a brilliant sphere would appear as small great folly for us Terrestrials to want to be arbiters of their sizes booklet, by
space surround as or even smaller than a fixed star now appears to us from the and regulators of their local dispositions, we being quite ignorant which are shown
the ineffective
ing it.
earth? So from such a point we should judge as small the very of all their affairs and interests. But if he says that they do act, ness of his own
From a great
distance, the things which we now call immeasurably huge. and that it is to this end that they are directed, then this amounts questions.
whole stellar Sagr. T o me, a great ineptitude exists on the part of those who to admitting what he denies in another place, and praising what
sphere might ap
pear as small as would have it that God made the universe more in proportion to he has just finished condemning when he said that celestial
a single star. bodies located at such distances from the earth as to appear
the small capacity of their reason than to His immense, His in
finite, power. miniscule could not act upon it in any way. Now, my good man,
Sim p . All this that you are saying is good, but what the other in the starry sphere, which is already established at whatever
side objects to is having to grant that a fixed star must be not distance it is, and which you have just decided is well propor
only equal to, but much greater than, the sun; for both are still tioned for an influence upon terrestrial matters, a multitude of
individual bodies located within the stellar orb. And it seems to stars do appear quite small, and a hundred times as many are
Questions raised me much to the purpose that this author inquires, “To what end entirely invisible to us — which is to appear smaller than small.
in objection by Therefore you must now (contradicting yourself) deny their
the author of and use are such vast frames? Produced for the earth, perhaps?
the booklet. That is, for a trifling little dot? And why so remote as to appear action upon the earth, or else (still contradicting yourself) admit
very small and be absolutely unable to act in any way upon the that their appearing small does not detract from their power to
earth? To what purpose such a disproportionately large abyss act. Or else (and this would be a frank and honest confes
between these and Saturn? All these things are baffling, for they sion) you must grant and freely admit that your judgment about
cannot be maintained by probable reasons.” their sizes and distances was folly, not to say presumption or
Answers to ques Salv. From the questions this fellow asks, it seems to me that brashness.
tions of the
one may deduce that if only the sky, the stars, and their distances Sim p . A s a matter of fact, I also saw immediately, upon reading
author of this
booklet. were permitted to keep the sizes and magnitudes which he has this passage, the obvious contradiction in his saying that the
believed in up to this point (though he has surely never imagined stars of Copernicus, so to speak, could not act upon the earth
for them any comprehensible magnitudes), then he would com because they appeared so small, and his not noticing that he had
pletely understand and be satisfied about the benefits which granted action upon the earth to the stars of Ptolemy and his
would proceed from them to the earth, which itself would no own, these not merely appearing small but being for the most
longer be such a trifling thing. Nor would these stars any longer part invisible.
be so remote as to seem quite minute, but large enough to be able Salv. But now I come to another point. Upon what basis does That distant ob
jects appear
to act upon the earth. And the distance between them and Saturn he say that the stars appear so small? Is it perhaps because that small is a defect
would be in good proportion, and he would have very probable is the way they look to us? Does he not know that this comes of the eye, as is
demonstrated.
The author of reasons for everything, which I should very much like to have about from the instrument which we use in looking at them —
the booklet is
heard. But seeing how confused and contradictory he is in these that is, our eyes? Or for that matter that by changing instru
confused, and
contradicts him few words leads me to believe that he is very thrifty with or else ments we may see them larger and larger, as much as we please?
self in his Who knows; perhaps to the earth, which beholds them without
questions. hard up for these probable reasons, and that what he calls rea
eyes, they may appear quite huge and as they really are?
The 372 But it is time for us to leave these trifles and get to more im increase sixty times and Venus forty times in one position as 373
portant matters. I have already demonstrated two things: first, against another, and their differences appeared to be much less
Third at what distance the firmament may be placed so that the diame Third
than the true ones. Yet since that time it has become certain that
Day ter of the earth’s orbit would make no greater variation in it than such variations are, to a hair, just what the Copernican system Day
that which the terrestrial diameter makes with respect to the required. Hence it would be a good thing to investigate with the
sun at its distance therefrom, and I then showed that in order greatest possible precision whether one could really observe such
to make a fixed star appear to us as of the size we see, it is not a variation as ought to be perceived in the fixed stars, assuming
necessary to assume it to be larger than the sun. Now I should an annual motion of the earth.
like to know whether Tycho or any of his disciples has ever tried This is a thing which I firmly believe has not been done by
to investigate in any way whether any phenomenon is perceived anyone up to the present. Not only that, but perhaps, as I said,
in the stellar sphere by which one might boldly affirm or deny few people have well understood what it is that should be looked
the annual motion of the earth. for. Nor am I saying this at random, for I have seen a certain
Tycho and his S a g r . I should answer “no” for them, they having had no need to manuscript of one of these anti-Copernicanst which says that if
adherents did
not try to see do so, since Copernicus himself says that there is no such varia this opinion were true, there would necessarily follow a continual
whether there tion there; and they, arguing ad hominem, grant this to him. rising and falling of the pole every six months, inasmuch as the
were appear
ances in the firm Then on this assumption they show the improbability which fol earth would be going now north and now south during that time
ament for or lows from it; namely, it would be required to make the sphere
against the over so great a space as the diameter of its orbit; for it also
annual motion. so immense that in order for a fixed star to look as large as it seemed reasonable to him, or even necessary, that we who accom
does, it would actually have to be so immense in bulk as to ex pany the earth should have our pole more elevated when we were
ceed the earth’s orbit — a thing which is, as they say, entirely northerly than when we were southerly. Another very intelligent
unbelievable. mathematician fell into this same error although he was a fol
S a l v . S o it seems to me, and I believe that they argue against lower of Copernicus, according to what Tycho relates in his
the man more in the defense of another man than out of any Progymnasmata, on page 684. This man said that he had ob Tycho and others
argue against the
great desire to get at the truth. And not only do I believe that served the polar altitude to vary, differing in summer and win annual motion
none of them ever applied himself to making such observations, ter; and since Tycho denied the merit of the assertion but did not on account of the
invariable eleva
Astronomers but I am not even sure that any of them knew what variation condemn the method (that is, he denied seeing any variation in tion of the pole.
have perhaps not
noticed what ap ought to be produced in the fixed stars by the annual movement the altitude of the poles but he did not condemn such an inquiry
pearances would of the earth, if the stellar sphere were not at such a distance that as inappropriate for the determination of what was sought), this
follow from the
earth’s annual any variation in them would vanish on account of its smallness. amounts to his saying that he also considered that whether the
motion. polar altitude did or did not vary over a six-month period would
For to stop short of such researches and fall back upon the mere
dictum of Copernicus may suffice to refute the man, but certainly be a good test for rejecting or accepting the annual motion of
not to clear up the fact. the earth.
Some things not Now it might be that there is a variation,t but that it is not S i m p . Frankly, Salviati, it seems to me too that this would have
known by Co
pernicus for lack looked for; or that because of its smallness, or through lack of to follow. For I do not believe that you will deny to me that if we
of instruments. accurate instruments, it was not known by Copernicus. This were to travel only 60 miles to the north, the pole would rise one
would not be the first thing that he failed to know, either for lack degree; and likewise, another 60 miles to the north, the pole
of instruments or from some other deficiency. Yet, grounded would be raised for us another degree, etc. Now if approaching
upon most solid theories, he affirmed what seemed to be contra or retreating only 60 miles makes such a noticeable change in the
dicted by things he did not understand. For as already said, polar altitudes, what would be accomplished by transporting the
without a telescope it cannot be comprehended that Mars does earth, and us along with it, not 60 miles but 60,000 in that direc
tion?
4
The Salv. That ought to make the pole rise a thousand degrees for one of the points in the firmament corresponding to the earth’s 375 T he
374
us, if the same ratio had to be followed. Just see, Simplicio, what poles to move upward and the other one downward must travel
Third along the earth toward one and away from the other. Nothing
Third
can be done by an inveterate impression! Having had it fixed in
Day your mind for so many years that it is the sky which turns around is accomplished by transposing the earth and ourselves along Day
in twenty-four hours, and not the earth, and consequently that with it, as I have said.
the poles of this revolution are in the sky and not in the terres Sagr. Allow me, Salviati, the privilege of explaining this quite An example suit
able for explain
trial globe, you cannot put off this habit even for an hour and, clearly by means of an example which, though crude, is never ing why the alti
theless well suited for the purpose. Simplicio, imagine yourself tude of the pole
imagining to yourself that it is the earth alone which moves, should not vary
disguise yourself as the enemy sufficiently long to conceive what to be in a ship, standing in the poop, and suppose you have because of the
annual motion
would follow if this masquerade were really the truth. If it is pointed a quadrant or some other instnunent at the top of the of the earth.
the earth, Simplicio, which moves upon itself every twenty-four foremast, as if you wished to take its elevation, which is, say,
hours, then in it are the poles, in it is the axis, in it is the equa forty degrees. No doubt if you walk 25 or 30 paces along the deck
torial plane (that is, the great circle passing through the points and again direct the instrument toward the same mast, you will
which are equidistant from the poles), and in it are the infinite find its elevation to be greater, having increased, for example,
other parallels, greater and lesser, which pass through the points ten degrees. But if instead of walking 25 or 30 paces toward the
on its surface at other distances from the poles. All these things mast, you had remained in the poop and made the whole boat
are in the earth, and not in the stellar sphere. That, being im move in that direction, do you believe that because of the 25 or
movable, is devoid of all such things, and it is only in imagina 30 paces it had traveled the elevation of the foremast would
tion that they can be pictured there by prolonging the axis of the appear ten degrees higher to you?
earth to where its termination would designate two points placed Sim p . I understand and believe that the elevation would not
over our poles, and extending the equatorial plane so that there increase by so much as a single hair even if the voyage were one
would appear to be a circle in the sky corresponding to it. of thousands of miles, let alone thirty paces. But all the same, I
Now if the true axis, the true poles, and the true terrestrial believe that if upon looking past the top of the foremast one
equator do not change on the earth so long as you stay at the should sight a fixed star in the same direction and then should
same place on the earth, you may take the earth anywhere you hold the quadrant fixed, then after the ship had sailed sixty miles
please without ever changing your own location with respect to toward the star, the quadrant would still strike the top of the
the poles, or to these circles, or to any other terrestrial thing. mast as before, but no longer the star, which would be one degree
This is because such a transposition is common to you and to higher.
Motion where it all other terrestrial objects; and motion, where it is in common, Sagr. But do you think that the sight would not fall upon that
is in common is
is as if it were nonexistent. And as you do not change place with point of the stellar sphere which was in the direction of the top
as if it did not
exist. respect to the earth’s poles (that is, in such a way as to raise or of the foremast?
Sim p . N o, but this point would be different, and would be lower
lower them), likewise you will not change place with respect to
than the star first observed.
the poles imagined in the sky, so long as we mean by “celestial
Sagr. That is exactly it. Just as in this example the elevation of
poles” (as previously defined) those two points which would be
the top of the mast corresponds not to the star but to the point
marked by the terrestrial axis when prolonged to the sky.
of the firmament which lies in the direction of the eye and the
It is true that such points in the heavens are changed when
top of the mast, so (in the case we are examining) that which
the transposition of the earth is carried out in such a way that
corresponds in the firmament to the pole of the earth is not a star,
its axis points to other parts of the immovable celestial sphere,
or some other fixed object in the firmament, but it is that point
but our situation with respect to them would not be changed so
in which the terrestrial axis would terminate if prolonged that
that one would be elevated more than the other. Whoever wants
The 376 far. This point is not fixed, but obeys the changes made by the finally, if your motion toward the star were along a straight line, 377 The
terrestrial pole. Hence Tycho, or whoever brought up this ob it would be necessary for you to move much farther than along
T hird Third
jection, should have said that from such a motion of the earth, if the circumference of any circle, however immense.
Day it existed, some variation would be recognized and observed in Salv. Yes, because ultimately the circumference of an infinite Day
the elevation or depression not of the pole, but of some fixed star circle and a straight line are the same thing.
From the annual a straight line
motion of the near the place corresponding to our pole. Sagr. Oh, that I do not understand, nor do I think Simplicio and the circum
earth there might ference of an in
follow changes Sim p . Indeed, I understand their equivocation, but to me this understands it either. Behind it there must be some deep mys finite circle are
in some fixed still does not take away the force of the opposing argument, tery, because we know that Salviati never speaks at random, or the same thing.
star, but not in
the pole. which seems to me considerable if it refers to the variation of puts in the field any paradox unless it eventuates in some idea
the stars and not of the pole. Thus if the movement of the ship not entirely trivial. So at the proper time and place I shall remind
a mere sixty miles makes a fixed star rise one degree for me, why you to explain this remark about a straight line being the same
shouldn’t a similar change, and even a much greater one, happen as the circumference of an infinite circle; but for now, I do not
for me when the ship is transported toward the same star by wish to interrupt the debate we have in hand.
such a space as the diameter of the earth’s orbit, which you say Getting back to the point, I invite Simplicio to consider how
is double the distance from the earth to the sun? the approach and retreat which the earth makes with respect to
Resolving the Sack. This, Simplicio, is another equivocation on your part, some fixed star near the pole may be made as if by a straight line,
equivocation of
anyone who be which you know without realizing that you do; I shall try to for such is the diameter of the earth’s orbit. Hence the attempt
lieves that the bring it into your mind. Therefore tell me: If, after having set the to compare the rising and falling of the polestar due to motion
annual motion
should make quadrant on a fixed star and having found its elevation to along such a diameter with that due to motion over the small
great changes in
the elevation of be, for example, forty degrees, you should tilt the side of the circle of the earth strongly indicates a lack of understanding.
a fixed star. quadrant (without changing your own place) so that the star Sim p . But we are still in the same difficulty, since not even the
would stay elevated above the direction of the quadrant, would small variation which ought to exist is to be found, and if the
you say that on this account the star had acquired a greater variation is null, then the annual motion attributed to the earth
altitude? along its orbit must also be admitted to be null.
Sim p . Certainly not, for the change would be made in the instru Sagr. N ow I shall let Salviati resume, who I believe would not
ment and not by the observer having changed position by moving shrug off as nonexistent the rising or dropping of the polestar
toward the star. or of some other fixed star. I say this even though such events
Sagr. But if you sailed or traveled over the surface of the earth, may not be known to anyone, and were assumed by Copernicus
would you say that no change was made in that same quadrant, himself to be, I shall not say null, but unobservable because of
and that it always kept the same elevation with respect to the their smallness.
sky, so long as you yourself did not tilt it but left it fixed in its Salv. I said earlier that I do not believe anyone has set himself It is inquired
what mutations,
original position? the task of observing whether variations which might depend and in what
Simp . Let me think a minute. I should say that undoubtedly it upon an annual movement of the earth are to be perceived in any stars, ought to
be noticed be
would not keep this same tilt, my voyage being made not over a fixed star at the various seasons of the year, and I added that I cause of the
earth’s annual
plane but on the circumference of the terrestrial globe. At every doubt whether anyone has very clearly understood just what motion.
step this changes its inclination with respect to the heavens, and variations should appear, or among what stars. Therefore it will
consequently the instrument kept upon it would change. be good for us to examine this point carefully.
Sagr. Well said. And you also understand that the larger the I have indeed found authors writing in general terms that the
circle upon which you move, the longer the voyage would have annual motion of the earth should not be admitted because it is
to be in order to make that star rise one degree for you. And improbable that visible changes would not then be seen in the
The 378 fixed stars. Not having heard anyone go on to say what, in par ing in such a way as to make it intelligible, as will be seen both 379 The
ticular, these visible changes ought to be, and in what stars, I from his own admission of its obscurity and from his setting out
T hird Third
think it quite reasonable to suppose that those who say generally twice to explain it, in two different ways. And without affecta
Day that the fixed stars remain unchanged have not understood (and tion I admit not having understood his explanation myself, until Day
perhaps have not even tried to find out) the nature of these I had made it intelligible in still another way which is quite plain
Not having
specified what alterations, or what it is that they mean ought to be seen. In and clear, and this only after a long and laborious application of
changes might making this judgment I have been influenced by knowing that my mind.
derive from the
earth’s annual the annual movement attributed to the earth by Copernicus, if Sim p . Aristotle saw the same objection, and made use of it to Aristotle’s argu
motion is a sign ment against the
that astronomers made perceptible in the stellar sphere, would not produce visible disprove some of the ancients who would have had it that the ancients who
have not clearly alterations equally among all stars, but would necessarily make earth was a planet. Against them he reasoned that if it were, it would have had
understood these. the earth a
great changes in some, less in others, still less in yet others, abd would be necessary for it, like the other planets, to have more planet.
The changes
should be greater finally none in some stars, however great the size of the circle than one movement, producing these variations in the risings
in some fixed and settings of the fixed stars as well as in their meridian alti
stars, less in assumed for this annual motion. The alterations which should
others, and lack be seen, then, are of two sorts; one is an apparent change in size tudes. And since he raised the difficulty without solving it, it
ing in still others.
of these stars, and the other is a variation in their altitudes at must necessarily be very difficult of solution, if not entirely im
the meridian, which implies as a consequence the varying of possible.
places of rising and setting, of distances from the zenith, etc.
Sagr. I think that what I see coming is like a ball of string so
Salv. The strength and force of the knotting make the untying
the more beautiful and admirable, but this I do not promise you
I
snarled that without God’s help I may never manage to dis today; you must excuse me until tomorrow. For the present, let
entangle it; for to confess my deficiencies to Salviati, I have us go on considering and explaining these alterations and differ
often thought about this without ever getting hold of the loose ences which ought to be perceived in the fixed stars on account
end of it. I say this not so much in reference to things pertaining of the annual movement, as we were just saying. In the explana
to the fixed stars as to an even more terrifying task that you tion of this, certain points suggest themselves as preparation for
have brought to my mind by mentioning these meridian alti the solution of the chief difficulty.
tudes, latitudes of rising, distances from the zenith, etc. The Now going back once more to the two movements attributed
reeling of my brain has its origin in what I shall now tell you. to the earth (I say two, because the third is not unquestionably
Copernicus assumes the stellar sphere to be motionless, with a motion, as I shall explain in the proper place), the annual and
Chief objection the sun likewise motionless in the center of it. Therefore all the diurnal, the former must be understood to be made by the Annual motion is
against Coperni made by the
cus, from what is alterations in the sun or in the fixed stars which may appear to center of the earth in the circumference of its orbit, which is a earth’s center
seen in the sun large circle described in the plane of the ecliptic, and is fixed and along the ecliptic,
us must necessarily belong to the earth; that is, be ours. But the and the diurnal
and the fixed
stars. sun rises and sets along a very great arc on our meridian — immutable. The other (that is, the diurnal) is made by the motion by the
earth about its
almost forty-seven degrees — and its deviations in rising and earth’s globe upon itself around its own center and axis, and not own center.
setting vary by still greater arcs along the oblique horizons. Now vertical to the plane of the ecliptic, but inclined to that with a
how can the earth be so remarkably tilted and elevated with re tilt of about twenty-three and one-half degrees, which inclination
spect to the sun, and not at all so with regard to the fixed stars — is maintained throughout the year. And what must be especially
or so little as to be imperceptible? This is the knot which has noted is that it keeps this tilt always toward the same part of the The earth’s axis
keeps always
never passed through my comb, and if you untie it for me I shall sky, so that the axis of diurnal motion is maintained always parallel to itself,
parallel to itself. Hence if we imagine this axis prolonged all the and describes a
consider you greater than an Alexander. cylindrical sur
Salv. These difficulties do credit to Sagredo’s ingenuity; the way to the fixed stars, then while the earth is going around the face inclined to
its orbit.
question is one which Copernicus himself despaired of explain whole ecliptic in a year this axis describes an oblique cylindrical
The 380 surface which has for one of its bases the said annual circle, and also understand that the same would hold for all points in the 381 The
for the other a similar imaginary circle traced by its extremity — line AB, if the earth passed from A to B along that line. But
Third or let us say its pole — among the fixed stars. This cylinder is Third
since it passes according to our assumptions along the arc ANB,
Day oblique to the plane of the ecliptic according to the inclination of it is obvious that when it is at the point N (or any other point Day
the axis which describes it, and this we have said to be twenty- outside of A and B), the star will no longer be seen along the Objection
three and one-half degrees. This remains perpetually the same, line AB but along one of many others. Now if being seen along against the an
except for some small variation in many thousands of years nual motion of
different lines should cause visible changes, such variations ought the earth, drawn
which is not significant in the present connection. Thus the ter to be perceived. from fixed stars
located in the
The earth’s globe restrial globe neither tilts further nor straightens up, but is kept And I shall say further, with that philosophical freedom which ecliptic
never tilts, but immutable. From this it follows that with regard to alterations
immutably should be permitted among philosophical friends, that it seems
maintains itself. observed in the fixed stars and depending only upon the annual to me you are contradicting yourself and denying now some
movement, these will occur in the same way for any point upon thing that this very day you have explained, to our astonishment,
the earth’s surface as they would for the very center of the earth. as being a remarkable and perfectly true thing. I mean that
Hence in the present explanations we shall make use of the which occurs among the planets, and especially the three outer
center as if it were any point upon the surface. ones; these, being continually in the ecliptic or very close to it,
For a clearer understanding of the whole matter, let us draw not only look close to us at one time and very distant at another,
a diagram. First we shall designate in the plane of the ecliptic but are so variable in the rules of their movements that they
the circle ANBO; let us suppose the points A and B to be the appear sometimes stationary, and at other times retrograde in
extremities toward the north and south — that is, the begin differing degrees — and all for no other cause than the annual
ning of Cancer and of Capricorn — and extend the diameter AB movement of the earth.
without limit through D and C toward the stellar sphere. S a l v . Although I have made sure of Sagredo’s perspicacity a
Fixed stars Now I say, first, that none of the thousand times, yet I wanted with this new trial to assure myself
placed on the
ecliptic never go fixed stars in the ecliptic will ever further as to how much I might expect from his ingenuity. This
up or down on vary in elevation no matter what mo is for my own purposes, since if my propositions can stand fast
account of the
annual motion of tions the earth makes in the plane of against the hammer and furnace of his judgment, I may be cer
the earth, al
though they do the ecliptic, but will always be per tain that they are of good metal and can compare with any.
approach and ceived in the same plane, though they Hence I say that I have deliberately pretended to overlook this
retreat.
will approach and recede from the objection, but not in order to deceive you or to persuade you of
earth by as great a space as the diam anything false, as might happen if an objection had been ignored
Fig. 2 4 eter of the earth’s orbit. This is easily by me and overlooked by you which was in fact what this one
seen in the figure, for whether the seems to be; namely, truly strong and conclusive. But it is not
earth is at the point A or at B, the star C is always seen along so; rather, I now wonder whether you are pretending not to
the same line ABC, although the distance BC is smaller than CA recognize its emptiness just to test me. Well, on this particular I
by the entire diameter BA. Therefore what might be discovered want to be more sly than you are, by forcibly drawing from your
in the star C, or in any other star placed in the ecliptic, is a growth own mouth what you are craftily concealing within it. So tell
or diminution in apparent size due to the approach or retreat of me how it is that you are aware that the stoppings and retrograde
the earth. movements of the planets are due to the annual motion, and how
S a g r . Wait a moment, please, because I am somewhat ill at ease you know it is large enough so that at least some traces of a
about this. That the star C is seen along the same line ABC when similar effect ought to be recognized among the stars in the
the earth is at A and at B, I understand perfectly. And I would ecliptic.
The 382 Sagr. This demand of yours includes two questions to which I tiny star were found by the telescope quite close to some of the 383 The
must reply; the first concerns the imputation which you put upon larger ones, and if that one were therefore very very remote, it
Third might happen that some sensible alterations would take place
T hird
me, of being a hypocrite; and the other bears on what may ap
Day pear in the stars, etc. As to the first, permit me to say that it is among them corresponding to those of the outer planets. Day
not true that I was merely pretending not to know the invalidity So much for the moment with regard to the special case of
of this objection. And to reassure you about this, I tell you right stars placed in the ecliptic. Let us now go to the fixed stars out
now that I understand its emptiness quite well. side the ecliptic, and assume a great circle vertical to its plane,
S a l v . Well, I certainly do not understand how it can be that you for example a circle that would correspond in the stellar sphere Fixed stars out
side the ecliptic
were not speaking h)q)ocritically when you claimed not to under to the solstitial colure. This we shall mark CEH, and it will be go up and down
a meridian at the same time. Let us take in it a star outside the more and less,
stand as a fallacy that which you now admit you understand very according to
well to be one. ecliptic, which can be E here. Now this will indeed vary its their distances
from the ecliptic.
S a g r . The very confession of understanding may assure you that elevation with the movement of the earth, because from the
I was not simulating when I said that I did not understand; for earth at A it will be seen along the ray AE, with the elevation of
if I had wished to simulate and had done so, who would there the angle EAC, but from the earth at B it will be seen along the
be to stop me from continuing the sham by still denying that I ray BE, with an angle of elevation EBC. This is greater than
see the fallacy? I say, then, that I did not understand it at the EAC, on account of its being an exterior angle of the triangle
time, but that I see it clearly now, thanks to your having awak EAB, while the other is the opposite interior angle. Hence the
ened my mind, first by telling me positively that a fallacy existed, distance of the star E from the ecliptic would be seen to be
and next by commencing to interrogate me in general about the changed, and also its meridian altitude would be greater in posi
means of my recognizing the stoppings and retrograde motions tion B than in the place A, in proportion as the angle EBC ex
Stopping, ad of the planets. Now, this is known by comparing the planets with ceeds EAC; that is, by the angle AEB. For the side AB of the
vancing, and re
the fixed stars, in relation to which they are seen to vary their triangle EAB being produced to C, the exterior angle EBC
trogressing of the
planets are movements now westward, now eastward, and sometimes to (being equal to the two opposite interior angles E and A) ex
known in rela ceeds A by the size of the angle E. And if we take another star
tion to the fixed remain practically motionless. But beyond the stellar sphere
‘ stars.
there is not another sphere, immensely more remote and visible in the same meridian farther from the ecliptic — let this be the
to us, with which we might compare the fixed stars. Hence not a star H — then this will be even greater in variation when seen
trace could we discover in them of anything corresponding to from the two positions A and B, according as the angle AHB
what appears among the planets. I believe that this is what you becomes greater than the angle E. This angle will continue to
were so anxious to draw from my mouth. increase in proportion as the star observed gets farther from the
S a l v . And there it is, with the addition of your most subtle in ecliptic, until finally the maximum alteration will appear in that
sight to boot. And if I, with my little joke, opened your mind, star which is placed at the very pole of the ecliptic. For a com
you with yours have reminded me that it is not entirely impos plete understanding, this may be demonstrated as follows:
An indication in sible for something some time to become observable among the Let the diameter of the earth’s orbit be AB, whose center is G,
the fixed stars,
fixed stars by which it might be discovered what the annual mo and assume it to be extended out to the stellar sphere in the
similar to what
is seen in the tion does reside in. Then they, too, no less than the planets and points D and C. From the center G, let the axis GF of the ecliptic
planets, as an be erected as far as the same sphere, in which a meridian DFC
argument of the the sun itself, would appear in court to give witness to such
annual motion
motion in favor of the earth. For I do not believe that the stars vertical to the plane of the ecliptic is assumed to be described.
of the earth.
are spread over a spherical surface at equal distances from one Taking, in the arc FC, any points H and E as places of fixed
center; I suppose their distances from us to vary so much that stars, add the lines FA, FB, AH, HG, HB, AE, GE, and BE.
some are two or three times as remote as others. Thus if some Then AFB is the angle of difference (or we may say the parallax)
The 384 of the star placed at the pole F ; that of the star at H is the angle orbit, as we have already seen. For those which lie near the pole 385 The
AHB, and for the star at E it is the angle AEB. I say that the of the ecliptic, this approach and retreat is almost nothing, while
Third Third
angle of difference of the polestar F is the maximum; of the for others the alteration is made greater as the stars become
Day others, those closest to this maximum are larger than those more closer to the ecliptic. Day
distant from it. That is, the angle F is greater than the angle H, In the third place we may see that this alteration of appear Greater varia
and this is greater than the angle E. ance is greater or less according as the observed star is closer tion produced in
Suppose a circle described about the triangle FAB. Since the to or more remote from us. For if we draw another meridian less closer stars than
those more
angle F is acute, its base AB being less than the diameter DC of distant from the earth (which shall be D FI here), a star placed remote.
the semicircle DFC, it will fall in at F and seen along the same ray AFE with the earth at A, when
the larger portion of the circum it is later observed from the earth at B will be seen along the
scribed circle cut by the base AB. ray BF, and will make the angle of difference BFA greater than
And since AB is divided in the cen the first one, AEB, being exterior to the triangle BFE.
ter and at right angles to FG, the Sagr. I have listened to your dis
center of the circumscribed circle course with great pleasure, and with
will be in the line FG. Let this be profit too; now, to make sure that I
the point I. Now of all the lines have understood ever)d:hing, I shall
drawn to the circumference of the circumscribed circle from the state briefly the heart of your conclu
point G, which is not its center, the greatest is that which sions. It seems to me that you have ex
passes through the center. Hence FG will be greater than any plained to us two sorts of differing
other line drawn through G to the circumference of the same appearances as being those which be
circle, and therefore this circumference will cut the line GH, cause of the annual motion of the
which is equal to the line GF, and cutting GH it will also cut AH. earth we might observe in the fixed
Let it cut that in L, and add the line LB. Then the two angles stars. One is their variation in apparent size as we, carried by the Summary of the
appearances of
AFB and ALB will be equal, being included in the same portion earth, approach them or recede from them; the other (which the fixed stars
of the circumscribed circle. But ALB, an exterior angle, is greater likewise depends upon this same approach and retreat) is their caused by the
earth’s annual
than the interior angle H; therefore angle F is greater than appearing to us to be now more elevated and now less so on the motion.
angle H. same meridian. Besides this you tell us (and I thoroughly under
By the same method we may show that the angle H is greater stand) that these two alterations do not occur equally in all stars,
than the angle E, because the center of the circle described about but to a greater extent in some, to a lesser in others, and not at
the triangle AHB is on the perpendicular GF, to which the line all in still others. The approach and retreat by which the same
GH is closer than the line GE; hence its circumference cuts GE star ought to appear larger at one time and smaller at another is
and also AE, from which the proposition is obvious. imperceptible and practically nonexistent for stars which are
From this we conclude that the alteration of appearance dose to the pole of the ecliptic, but it is great for the stars placed
(which, using the proper technical term, we may call the parallax in the ecliptic itself, being intermediate for those in between.
of the fixed stars) is greater or less according as the stars ob The reverse is true of the other alteration; that is, the elevation
The earth ap
proaches and re
served are more or less close to the pole of the ecliptic, and that or lowering is nil for stars along the ecliptic and large for those
treats from the finally for stars on the ecliptic itself the alteration is reduced to encircling the pole of the ecliptic, being intermediate for those in
fixed stars on the
ecliptic by as nothing. Next, as to the earth approaching and retreating from the middle.
much as the the stars by its motion, those stars which are on the ecliptic are Furthermore, both these alterations are more perceptible in
diameter of its
orbit. made nearer or farther by the entire diameter of the earth’s the closest stars, less sensible in those more distant, and would
ultimately vanish for those extremely remote.
The 386 So much for my part. The next thing, so far as I can see, is to nothing would remain that could cast doubt upon the earth’s 387 The
convince Simplicio. I think he will not easily be reconciled to mobility, since no counter could be found to such an event. But
Third Third
admitting such alterations as these to be imperceptible, stem even though this may not make itself visible to us, the earth’s
Day ming as they do from such a vast movement of the earth and mobility is not thereby excluded, nor its immobility necessarily Day
from a change that carries the earth to places twice as far apart proved. It is possible, Copernicus declares, that the immense
If some annual
as our distance from the sun. distance of the starry sphere makes such small phenomena un mutation were
S i m p . Really, to be quite frank, I do feel a great repugnance observable. And as has already been remarked, it may be that perceived in the
fixed stars, the
against having to concede the distance of the fixed stars to be so up to the present they have not even been looked for, or, if looked motion of the
earth would
great that the alterations just explained would have to remain for, not sought out in such a way as they need to be; that is, with brook no
entirely imperceptible in them. all necessary precision and minute accuracy. It is hard to achieve contradiction.
S a l v . D o not completely despair, Simplicio; perhaps there is yet this precision, both on account of the imperfection of astronomi Proving how
some way of tempering your difficulties. First of all, that the cal instruments, which are subject to much variation, and be little faith in
astronomical in
In very distant apparent size of the stars is not seen to alter visibly need not cause of the shortcomings of those who handle them with less struments is jus
and very bright tified for minute
objects, a small appear entirely improbable to you when you see that men’s esti care than is required. A cogent reason for putting little faith in observations.
approach or re mates in such a matter may be so grossly in error, particularly such observations is the disagreement we find among astrono
treat is imper
ceptible. when looking at brilliant objects. Looking, for example, at a mers in assigning the places, I shall say not merely of novas and
burning torch from a distance of two hundred paces, and then of comets, but of the fixed stars themselves, and even of polar
coming closer by three or four yards, do you believe that you altitudes, about which they disagree most of the time by many
yourself would perceive it as larger? For my part, I should cer minutes.
tainly not discover this even if I approached by twenty or thirty As a matter of fact, how would you expect anyone to be sure,
paces; sometimes I have even happened to see such a light at a with a quadrant or sextant that customarily has an arm three or
distance, and been unable to decide whether it was coming to four yards long, that he is not out by two or three minutes in the
ward me or going away, when in fact it was approaching. Now setting of the perpendicular or the alignment of the alidade? For
what of this? If the same approach and retreat of Saturn (I on such a circumference this will be no more than the thickness
mean double the distance from the sun to us) is almost entirely of a millet seed. Besides which, it is almost impossible for the
imperceptible, and if it is scarcely noticeable in Jupiter, what instrument to be constructed absolutely accurate and then main Ptolemy did not
trust an instru
could it amount to in the fixed stars, which I believe you would tained so. Ptolemy distrusted an armillary instrument con ment made by
not hesitate to place twice as far away as Saturn? In Mars, which structed by Archimedes himself for determining the entry of Archimedes.
while approaching us . . . the sun into the equinox.
S i m p . Please do not labor this point, for I am indeed convinced S i m p . But if the instruments are thus suspect, and the observa
that what you have said about the unaltered appearance of the tions are so dubious, how can we ever safely accept them and
apparent sizes of the fixed stars may very well be the case. But free them from error? I have heard great vauntings of Tycho’s Tycho’s instru
what shall we say to that other difficulty which arises from no instruments, which were made at enormous expense, and of his ments made at
great expense.
variation at all being seen in their changing aspects? remarkable skill in making observations.
S a l v . Let us say something which will perhaps satisfy you also Salv. I grant you all this, but neither the one fact nor the other
on this point. Briefly, would you be content if those alterations suflices to make us certain in affairs of such importance. I want
really were perceived in the stars which seem to you so necessary to have us use instruments far larger than those of Tycho’s; What kinds of
instruments
if the annual motion belongs to the earth? quite precise ones, and made at minimum cost, whose sides will would be suit
S i m p . I should indeed be, so far as this particular is concerned. be four, six, twenty, thirty, or fifty miles, so that a degree is a able for the most
precise
S a l v . I wish you had said that if such a variation were perceived. mile wide, a minute is fifty yards, and a second is little less than observations.
The 388 a yard. In a word, we may have them as large as we please, with a mark to indicate where the eye is to be placed whenever the 389 The
out their costing us a thing. observation is to be repeated. I shall make the first of these ob
Third Third
Being at a villa of mine near Florence, I plainly observed the servations at the summer solstice, in order to continue them from
Day arrival of the sun at the summer solstice and its subsequent de month to month, or whenever I plejise, until the other solstice. Day
Exact observa
parture. For one evening at its setting it hid itself behind a cliff By means of such observations, the star’s rising or lowering
tions of the in the Pietrapana Mountains, about sixty miles away, leaving can be perceived no matter how small it may be. And if in the
arrival and de
parture of the only a small shred of itself revealed to the north, the breadth of course of these operations any such variation shall happen to
sun from the which was not the hundredth part of its diameter. But the fol become known, how great an achievement will be made in astron
summer solstice.
lowing evening, at the same position of setting, it left a like part omy! For by this means, besides ascertaining the annual motion,
of itself showing which was noticeably thinner. This is a con we shall be able to gain a knowledge of the size and distance of
clusive proof that it had commenced to move away from the that same star.
tropic; yet the sun’s return between the first and second obser Sagr. I thoroughly understand the whole procedure, and the
vations surely did not amount to one second of arc along the operations seem to me to be so easy and so well adapted to what
horizon. Making the observation later with a fine telescope is wanted, that it may very reasonably be believed that Coper
which would multiply the disc of the sun more than a thousand nicus himself, or some other astronomer, has actually performed
fold turned out to be pleasant and easy. them.
Now my idea is for us to make our observations of the fixed Salv. It seems the other way around to me, for it is improbable
stars with similar instruments, utilizing some star in which the that if anyone had tried this he would not have mentioned the
changes would be conspicuous. These are, as I have already ex result, whichever opinion it turned out to favor. But no one is
plained, the ones which are farthest from the ecliptic. Among known to have availed himself of this method, for the above or
them Vega,t a very large star close to the pole of the ecliptic, for any other purpose; and without a fine telescope it could not
would be the most convenient when operating in the manner I very well be put into effect.
am about to describe to you, so far as the more northern coun Sagr. What you say completely satisfies me.
tries are concerned, though I am going to make use of another Now, since quite a while remains until the night, if you want
star. I have already been looking by myself for a place well me to find any rest then, I hope it will not be too much trouble for
A suitable place adapted for such observations. The place is an open plain, above you to explain to us those problems which a little while ago you
for the observa
tion of fixed stars which there rises to the north a very prominent mountain, at the asked us to put off until tomorrow. Please give us back the re
as related to the summit of which is built a little chapel facing west and east, so prieve which we extended to you, and abandoning all other
annual motion
of the earth. that the ridgepole of its roof may cut at right angles the meridian arguments explain to us how (assuming the motions which Co
over some house situated in the plain. I wish to affix a beam pernicus attributes to the earth, and keeping immovable the sun
parallel to that ridgepole and about a yard above it. This done, and the fixed stars) such events may follow as pertain to the ele
I shall seek in the plain that place from which one of the stars vation and lowering of the sun, the changing of the seasons, and
of the Big Dipper is hidden by this beam which I have placed, the inequalities of nights and days, in just the way that is so
just when the star crosses the meridian. Or else, if the beam is easily understood to take place in the Ptolemaic system.
not large enough to hide the star, I shall find the place from Salv. I must not and cannot refuse anything which Sagredo
which the disc of the star is seen to be cut in half by the beam — pleads for. The delay that I requested was only to give me time
an effect which can be discerned perfectly by means of a fine to rearrange in my mind the premises which are useful for a
Copernican sys
telescope. It will be very convenient if there happens to be some clear and comprehensive explanation of the manner in which tem difficult to
house at the place from which this event can be perceived, but these events take place in the Copernican as well as in the Ptole understand and
easy in its
if not, then I shall drive a stick firmly into the ground and affix maic system. Indeed, more easily and simply in the former than operation.
The 390 in the latter, so that it may be clearly seen that the former hy resent the earth at these four different seasons. The center of 391 The
pothesis is as easy for nature to put into effect as it is hard for the earth travels in the space of a year around the whole cir
Third the intellect to comprehend. Nevertheless I hope, by utilizing T hird
cumference Capricorn-Aries-Cancer-Libra, moving from west
Day explanations other than those resorted to by Copernicus, to make to east in the order of the signs of the zodiac. It is already Day
even the learning of it very much less obscure. In order to do evident that when the earth is in Capricorn the sun will appear
this, I shall set forth some assumptions as known and self-evi
dent, as follows:
First. I assume that the earth is a spherical body which rotates
Propositions about its own axis and poles, and that every point on its surface
necessary for
understanding traces out the circumference of a circle, greater or lesser accord
well the conse ing as the designated point is more or less distant from the poles.
quences of the
earth’s move Of these circles, that one is greatest which is traced out by a
ments.
point equidistant from the poles. All these circles are parallel
to one another, and we shall refer to them as parallels.
Second. The earth being spherical in shape and its material
being opaque, half its surface is continually lighted and the rest
is dark. The boundary which separates the lighted part from
the dark being a great circle, we shall call this the boundary circle
of light.
Third. When the boundary circle of light passes through the
earth’s poles it will cut all the parallels into equal sections, it
being a great circle; but, not passing through the poles, it will
cut ±em all into unequal parts except the central circle; this,
being also a great circle, will be cut into equal parts in any case.
Fourth. Since the earth turns about its own poles, the length of
day and night is determined by the arcs of the parallels cut by ■I
the boundary circle of light. The arc which remains in the il
luminated hemisphere determines the length of the day, and the in Cancer; the earth moving along the arc from Capricorn to Annual motion
of the sun as it
remainder that of the night. Aries, the sun will appear to be moving along the arc from follows from
A simple sketch These things being set forth, we may wish to draw a diagram Cancer to Libra. In a word, it will run through the signs of the Copernicus’s
to represent the method.
Copernican ar for a clearer understanding of what comes next. First let us indi zodiac in their order during the space of a year. So with this
rangement and cate the circumference of a circle, to represent for us the orbit first assumption, the apparent annual motion of the sun around
its consequences.
of the earth, described in the plane of the ecliptic. This we the ecliptic is satisfied beyond any argument.
may divide by two diameters into four equal parts; Capricorn, Coming now to the other movement — that is, the diurnal
Cancer, Libra, and Aries, which shall here represent at the same motion of the earth about itself — its poles and axis must be
time the four cardinal points; that is, the two solstices and the established. These must be understood to be not perpendicularly
two equinoxes. And in the center of this circle, let us denote the erect to the plane of the ecliptic; that is, not parallel to the axis
sun, O, fixed and immovable. of the earth’s orbit, but inclined from right angles about twenty-
Now with the four points Capricorn, Cancer, Libra, and Aries three and one-half degrees, with the North Pole toward the axis
as centers, we shall draw four equal circles which to us will rep of the earth’s orbit when the center of the earth is at the solstitial
The 392 point in Capricorn. Assuming, then, that the center of the ter parts because the boundary of light IM does not pass through 393 The
restrial globe is at that point, let us indicate the poles and the the poles A and B. The parallel IK, together with all others de- Third
Third scribed between it and the pole A, will be entirely within the
axis AB, tilted twenty-three and one-half degrees from the per-
Day pendiculart on the Capricorn-Cancer diameter, so that the angle illuminated part, just as on the other hand the opposite ones Day
A-Capricorn-Cancer amounts to the complement, or sixty-six toward the pole B and contained within the parallel LM will
and one-half degrees, and this inclination must be assumed to remain in the dark.
be immutable. We shall take the upper pole. A, to be the north, Besides this, since the arc AI is equal to the arc FD, and the
and the other, B, the south. arc AF is common to IK F and AFD, the latter two are equal,
If the earth is assumed to revolve about its axis AB in each being one quadrant; and since the whole arc IFM is a
twenty-four hours, also from west to east, circles parallel to one semicircle, the arc MF will also be a quadrant and equal to FKI.
another will be described by all points noted on its surface. In Hence the sun, O, in this position of the earth, will be vertical
this first position of the earth, we shall designate the great circle to anyone at the point F. But through the diurnal revolution
CD and the two which are twenty-three and one-half degrees around the fixed axis AB, all points on the parallel EF pass
from it — EF above, and GN below — and these others at the through this same point F, and therefore on such a day the sun
two extremes, IK and LM, at a similar distance from the poles at midday will be overhead to all inhabitants of the parallel E F ;
A and B ; and we could have drawn countless other circles paral and to them it will seem to describe by its motion that circle
lel to these five, traced by innumerable points on the earth. which we call the tropic of Cancer.
Let us now assume that the earth is transported by the annual But to the inhabitants of all parallels above the parallel EF
motion of its center to the other positions already marked, pass toward the North Pole, A, the sun is below their zenith toward
ing to them according to the following laws: That its own axis the south. On the other hand, to all inhabitants of the parallels
AB not only does not change its inclination to the plane of the below EF toward the equator CD and the South Pole B, the mid
ecliptic, but that it does not vary its direction, either; remaining day sun is elevated above the zenith toward the North Pole, A.
thus always parallel to itself, it points continually toward the Next you may see how of all parallels, only the great circle CD
same parts of the universe, or let us say of the firmament. This is cut into equal parts by the boundary of light IM, the others
means that if we imagine the axis to be prolonged, it would de above and below this all being cut into unequal parts. Of the
scribe with its upper end a circle parallel and equal to the earth’s upper ones, the semidiurnal arcs (which are those in the part
orbit through Libra, Capricorn, Aries, and Cancer, as the upper of the earth lighted by the sun) are greater than the seminoc
base of a cylinder described by itself in its annual motion upon turnal ones, which remain in the dark. The contrary happens for
the lower base, Libra-Capricorn-Aries-Cancer. Hence, because the remainder which are beneath the great circle CD toward the
of this unchanging tilt, let us draw these other three figures pole B ; of these, the semidiurnal arcs are smaller than the semi
around the centers of Aries, Cancer, and Libra, exactly similar nocturnal. Also you may see quite plainly that the differences of
to the one drawn around the center of Capricorn. these arcs go on increasing as the parallels become closer to the
Next let us consider the first diagram of the earth. Because poles, until the parallel IK stays entirely in the lighted part,
of the axis AB being inclined at twenty-three and one-half de and its inhabitants have a twenty-four-hour day without night.
grees toward the sun, and since the arc AI is also twenty-three In contrast to this the parallel LM, remaining all in the dark,
and one-half degrees, the light of the sun illumines the hemi has a night of twenty-four hours without day.
sphere of the terrestrial globe exposed to the sun (of which only Next let us proceed to the third diagram of the earth, here
half is seen here), divided from the dark part by the boundary placed with its center at the Cancer point, from which the sun
of light, IM. The parallel CD, being a great circle, will be divided would appear to be at the first point of Capricorn. It is indeed
into equal parts by this, but all others will be cut into unequal easy to see that as the axis AB has not changed its tilt, but has
The 394 remained parallel to itself, the appearance and situation of the spring, etc. But on the other hand, the changes in the fixed stars 395 The
earth are precisely the same as in the first diagram, except that with regard to rising and falling would then appear enormous to
Third the hemisphere which in the first was lighted by the sun remains Third
us, amounting to this same forty-seven degrees. For an under
Day in shadow here, and the one which was previously dark now standing of this let us go back to a consideration of the position Day
becomes illuminated. Hence what occurred in the first diagram is of the earth in the first diagram, where the axis AB is seen with
now reversed with respect to the differences of days and nights its upper pole A tilted toward the sun. In the third figure the
and their relative length or shortness. same axis has kept the same direction toward the highest sphere
The first thing noticed is that where in the first figure, the by remaining parallel to itself, so the upper pole A no longer tilts
circle IK was entirely in the light, it is now all in the dark; and toward the sun but tilts away from it, and lies forty-seven de
LM, which is opposite, is now entirely in the light, where it was grees from its first position. Thus, in order to reproduce the same
previously completely in shadow. Of the parallels between the inclination of the pole A toward the sun, it would be required (by
great circle CD and the pole A, the semidiurnal arcs are now turning the globe along its circumference ACBD) to take it
smaller than the seminocturnal, which is the opposite of the first; forty-seven degrees toward E; and any fixed star observed on
and of the others toward the pole B, the semidiurnal arcs are the meridian would be raised or lowered by that many degrees.
now longer than the seminocturnal, likewise the opposite of what Now let us proceed with an explanation of the rest, and con
took place in the other position of the earth. You may now see sider the earth placed in the fourth diagram with its center at
the sun made vertical to the inhabitants of the tropic GN, and the first point of Libra, the sun appearing in the beginning of
for those of the parallel EF it is depressed southward through Aries. Thus the earth’s axis, which in the first diagram was as
the entire arc ECG; that is, forty-seven degrees. It has, in short, sumed to be inclined to the Capricorn-Cancer diameter and
gone from one tropic to the other, passing through the equator, hence to be in the same plane as that which cuts the earth’s orbit
being raised and then dropped along the meridian through the perpendicularly in the Capricorn-Cancer line, when transferred
said interval of forty-seven degrees. This entire change has its to the fourth figure (being kept always parallel to itself, as we
origin not in any dropping or rising of the earth; on the con have said), comes to be in a plane which is likewise vertical to
trary, in its never dropping nor rising, but in generally keeping the plane of the earth’s orbit, and parallel to the one which cuts
itself always in the same location with respect to the universe the latter at right angles along the Capricorn-Cancer diameter.
and merely going around the sun, which is situated at the center Hence the line from the center of the sun to the center of the
of this same plane in which the earth moves around it in the earth (from 0 to Libra) will be perpendicular to the axis BA. But
annual motion. this same line from the center of the sun to the center of the earth
Marvelous phe Here a remarkable phenomenon must be noticed, which is that is always perpendicular also to the boundary circle of light;
nomenon de
pending upon just as the preservation of the axis of the earth in the same di therefore this same circle will pass through the poles A and B
the axis of the rection with respect to the universe (or let us say toward the in the fourth figure, and the axis AB will lie in its plane. But the
earth not vary
ing in tilt. highest fixed stars) makes the sun appear to us to rise and fall great circle, passing through the poles of the parallels, will divide
by as much as forty-seven degrees without any rise or drop in them all into equal parts; therefore the arcs IK, EF, CD, GN,
the fixed stars at all, so if on the contrary the earth’s axis were and LM will all be semicircles, and the lighted hemisphere will
continually kept at a given inclination toward the sun (or we be this one which faces us and the sun, and the boundary circle
might say toward the axis of the zodiac), no alteration of ascent of light will be this very circumference ACBD. And when the
or descent would appear to be made by the sun. Thus the in earth is at this place, the equinox will occur for all its inhabitants.
habitants of a given place would always have the same periods The same will happen in the second diagram, where the earth
of night and day, and the same kind of season; that is, some having its lighted hemisphere toward the sun shows to us its dark
people would always have winter, some always summer, some side with the nocturnal arcs. These are also all semicircles, and
The 396 consequently also make an equinox. Finally, since the line pro multiplicity, confusion, and difficulty found in the ancient and 397 The
duced from the center of the sun to the center of the earth is generally accepted one. For if the universe were ordered accord
Third T hird
perpendicular to the axis AB, to which likewise the great circle ing to such a multiplicity, one would have to remove from phi
Day CD among the parallels is perpendicular, the same line 0-Libra losophy many axioms commonly adopted by all philosophers. Day
necessarily passes through the same plane as the parallel CD, Thus it is said that Nature does not multiply things unneces
Axioms granted
cutting its circumference in the center of the daytime arc CD ; sarily; that she makes use of the easiest and simplest means for generally by all
therefore the sun will be vertical to anyone located in that cut. philosophers.
producing her effects; that she does nothing in vain, and the like.
But all inhabitants of that parallel pass by there, carried by the I must confess that I have not heard anything more admirable
earth’s rotation, and have the midday sun directly overhead; than this, nor can I believe that the human mind has ever pene
therefore the sun will appear to all inhabitants of the earth to trated into subtler speculations. I do not know how it looks to
be tracing out the greatest parallel, called the equatorial circle. Simplicio.
Moreover, the earth being at either of the solstitial points, one Sim p . If I must tell you frankly how it looks to me, these appear Aristotle re
of the polar circles IK or LM is entirely in the light and the other proached Plato
to me to be some of those geometrical subtleties which Aristotle for excessive
in the shadow; but when the earth is at the equinoctial points, reprehended in Plato when he accused him of departing from study of
geometry.
half of each of these polar circles is in the light and the balance sound philosophy by too much study of geometry. I have known
in the dark. It should not be hard to see how the earth in passing, some very great Peripatetic philosophers, and heard them advise
for example, from Cancer (where the parallel IK is entirely their pupils against the study of mathematics as something which
dark) to Leo, a part of the parallel IK toward the point I will makes the intellect sophistical and inept for true philosophiz
commence to enter the light, and the boundary of light IM will ing; a doctrine diametrically opposed to that of Plato, who
begin to retreat toward the poles A and B, cutting the circle would admit no one into philosophy who had not first mastered
' ACBD no longer at I and M, but in two other points falling be geometry.
tween the endpoints I, A, M, and B, of the arcs lA and MB. Thus Salv. I endorse the policy of these Peripatetics of yours in Peripatetic phi
losophers con
the inhabitants of the circle IK begin to enjoy the light, and those dissuading their disciples from the study of geometry, since there demn the study
of the circle LM to experience the darkness. is no art better suited for the disclosure of their fallacies. You of geometry.
See, then, how two simple noncontradictory motions assigned see how different they are from the mathematical philosophers,
to the earth, performed in periods well suited to their sizes, and who much prefer dealing with those who are well informed about
also conducted from west to east as in the case of all movable the general Peripatetic philosophy than with those who lack such
world bodies, supply adequate causes for all the visible phe information and because of that deficiency are unable to make
nomena. These phenomena can be reconciled with a fixed earth comparisons between one doctrine and the other.
only by renouncing all the symmetry that is seen among the But setting all this aside, please tell me what absurdities or
speeds and sizes of moving bodies, and attributing an inconceiv excessive subtleties make this Copernican arrangement the less
able velocity to an enormous sphere beyond all the others, while plausible so far as you are concerned.
lesser spheres move very slowly. Besides, one must make the Sim p . A s a matter of fact, I did not completely understand it,
motion of the former contrary to that of the latter, and to in perhaps because I am not very well versed either in the way the
crease the improbability, must have the highest sphere transport same effects are produced by Ptolemy — I mean these plane
all the lower ones opposite to their own inclination. I leave it to tary stoppings, retrograde movements, approaches and retreats,
your judgment which has the more likelihood in it. lengthenings and shortenings of the day, alterations of the sea
Sagr. For my part, so far as my senses are concerned, there is a sons, etc. But passing over the consequences which stem from
great difference between the simplicity and ease of effecting the basic assumptions, I feel no small difficulties to exist in
results by the means given in this new arrangement and the these assumptions themselves, and if the assumptions fall to
1
T he 398 the ground then they bring the whole structure into ruin. Now
since the whole framework of Copernicus seems to me to be built
the bowl in your hand. If you turn around on your toe, the ball 399
T h ird will promptly commence to revolve upon itself with a motion
upon a weak foundation (being supported upon the mobility of Third
opposite to that of the bowl, and will complete its rotation when
D ay the earth), then if this were removed, there would be no room that of the bowl is completed. Day
for further argument. And to remove it, Aristotle’s axiom that Now what else is the earth but a globe, suspended and bal
to a simple body only one simple motion can be natural appears Experiment
anced in thin and yielding air, which, carried around the circum which shows
Four diverse to be sufficient. Here three movements, if not four, are assigned ference of a great circle in one year, must indeed acquire — with sensibly that two
motions attrib contrary mo
uted to the earth. to the earth, a simple body; and all of them are quite different no other mover — an annual spin around its own center opposite tions agree nat
from one another. For besides the straight motion toward the urally in the
to that annual motion? You will see the effect, but if you proceed same movable
center, which cannot be denied to it as a heavy body, there are to reflect correctly about it you will discover that it is not a real body.
ascribed to it a circular motion in a great circle around the sun thing, but a mere appearance, and that what looks to you like
in one year, and a whirling upon itself every twenty-four hours, a revolving about itself is a motionlessness and a conservation of
and (what is most extreme, and possibly for that reason you the whole unchanged with respect to everything which remains
have remained silent about this) another whirling about its own stationary outside of yourself and the bowl. For if you make
center, completed in a year, and opposite to the previously men some mark upon the ball and consider in what direction this
tioned twenty-four-hour motion. My mind feels a great repug points (toward what part of the wall of the room you are in, or
nance to this. the field, or the sky), you will see that the mark always points
Motion down Salv. A s to the motion downward, that has already been proved the same way during the revolution of the bowl and yourself.
ward belongs not
to the terrestrial not to belong to the terrestrial globe at all, which never has But comparing it with the bowl and with yourself (these being
globe but to its moved with any such movement and never will. This belongs to
parts. moving), it will indeed appear to keep on changing direction and
its parts, and to them only in order to rejoin them with their to box the compass in its rotation, with a motion contrary to that
whole. of the bowl and yourself. Thus it may be more correctly said that
Annual motion Then as to the annual and diurnal movements, these, being you and the bowl are rotating around the motionless ball than
and diurnal mo
tion compatible made in the same direction, are quite compatible, in the same that the latter is turning around in the bowl. In such a manner
in the earth. way that if we were to let a ball run down a steep surface, it is the earth suspended and balanced in the circumference of its
would, in descending spontaneously along that, turn upon itself. orbit, and so located that one of its markings (which could be, Third motion
Concerning this third motion about itself in one year, at attributed to the
for example, the North Pole) points toward such-and-such a star, earth is rather a
tributed to the earth by Copernicus merely to keep its axis tilted or other part of the firmament, and is kept always directed to kind of Steadi-
and pointed toward the same part of the firmament, I am going ward this, despite its being carried around the circumference of
to tell you something which deserves your most careful con its orbit in the annual motion.
sideration. Far from there being any repugnance or difficulty in This alone is enough to put an end to your surprise and to Wonderful
it (though it is opposite to the other annual motion), it is natur power intrinsic
remove every difficulty. But what will Simplicio say if, to this to the terrestrial
Every pendant ally suited to any suspended and balanced body you please, and independence of any cooperating cause, we add a remarkable globe, of point
and balanced ing always to the
body carried without requiring any cause of motion. Such a body, if carried force inhering in the terrestrial globe and making it point with same part of
around in the around along the circumference of a circle, immediately acquires the sky.
circumference definite parts of itself toward definite parts of the firmament? I
of a circle ac by itself a rotation about its own center opposite to that which am speaking of magnetic force, in which every piece of lodestone
quires by itself a
contrary motion carries it around; and the speed of this is such that both motions constantly participates. And if every tiny particle of such stone
of its own. will finish one revolution in precisely the same time. You may has in it such a force, who can doubt that the same force resides
see this wonderful effect, which suits our present purposes so to a still higher degree within the whole of this terrene globe, Terrestrial globe
made of lode-
well, by putting into a basin of water a floating ball and holding which abounds in this material? Or that perhaps the globe itself stone.
The 400 is, as to its internal and primary substance, nothing but an im of this new and curious opinion does not make it seem to me 401 T he
mense mass of lodestone? very laborious and difficult to master.
Third Sim p . Then you are one of those people who adhere to the mag
T h ird
Salv. If what Gilbert writes is true, it is not an opinion; it is a
Day netic philosophy of William Gilbert? scientific subject; it is not a new thing, but as ancient as the D ay
Salv. Certainly I am, and I believe that I have for company earth itself; and if true, it cannot be rough or difficult, but must
Magnetic phi
losophy of every man who has attentively read his book and carried out his be smooth and very easy. If you like, I can make it evident to
William Gilbert. experiments. Nor am I without hope that what has happened to you that you are creating the darkness for yourself, and feeling
me in this regard may happen to you also, whenever a curiosity a horror of things which are not in themselves dreadful — like
similar to mine, and a realization that numberless things in na a little boy who is afraid of bugaboos without knowing anything
ture remain unknown to the human intellect, frees you from about them except their name, since nothing else exists beyond
slavery to one particular writer or another on the subject of the name.
natural phenomena, thereby slackening the reins on your reason Sim p . I should enjoy being enlightened and removed from error.
ing and softening your stubborn defiance of your senses, so that Salv. Then answer the questions I am about to ask you. First,
some day you will not deny them by giving ear to voices which tell me whether you believe that this globe of ours, which we
are heard no more. inhabit and call “earth,” consists of a single and simple material,
Cowardice of the Now, the cowardice (if we may be permitted to use this term) or an aggregate of different materials.
popular mind. 1
of ordinary minds has gone to such lengths that not only do they Sim p . I can see that it is composed of very diverse substances Terrestrial globe
composed of
blindly make a gift — nay, a tribute — of their own assent to and bodies. In the first place, I see water and earth as its major divers materials
everything they find written by those authors who were lauded components, which are quite different from each other.
by their teachers in the first infancy of their studies, but they Salv. For the present let us leave out the oceans and other
refuse even to listen to, let alone examine, any new proposition waters, and consider just the solid parts. Tell me whether these
or problem, even when it not only has not been refuted by their seem to you to be all one thing, or various things.
authorities, but not so much as examined or considered. One of Sim p . A s to appearances, I see them various, finding great fields
these problems is the investigation of what is the true, proper, of sterile sand, and others of fertile and fruitful soil; innumer
basic, internal, and general matter and substance of this ter able barren and rugged mountains are to be seen, full of hard
restrial globe of ours. Even though neither Aristotle nor anybody rocks and stones of the most various kinds, such as porphyry,
else before Gilbert ever took it into his head to consider whether alabaster, jasper, and countless sorts of marble; there are vast
this substance might be lodestone (let alone Aristotle or anybody mines of many species of metal, and, in a word, such a diversity
else having disproved such an opinion), I have met many who of materials that a whole day would not suffice to enumerate
have started back at the first hint of this like a horse at his these alone.
shadow, and avoided discussing such an idea, making it out to Salv. Now of all these different materials, do you believe that
be a vain hallucination, or rather a mighty madness. And per in the composition of this great mass they occur in equal propor
haps Gilbert’s book would never have come into my hands if a tions? Or rather that among them all there is one part which far
famous Peripatetic philosopher had not made me a present of it, exceeds the others and is in effect the principal matter and sub
I think in order to protect his library from its contagion. stance of this huge bulk?
Sim p . I frankly confess myself to have been one of these ordinary Sim p . I believe that the stones, the marbles, the metals, the gems,
minds, and it is only since I have been allowed during the past and other materials so diverse are exactly like jewels and orna
few days to take part in these conferences of yours that I am ments, external and superficial to the original globe, which I
aware of having wandered somewhat from the trite and popular think immeasurably exceeds in bulk all these other things.
path. But I do not yet feel so much awakened that the roughness Salv. N ow this vast principal bulk, of which the things you have
The 402 named resemble excrescences and ornaments: Of what do you Sim p . I grant that the most central parts of this globe are much 403 T he
believe this to be made? compressed, and therefore compacted together and solid, more
T h ird T h ird
Sim p . I think it is the simple, less impure, element of earth. and more so as they go deeper; Aristotle also concedes this. But
D ay Salv. But what is it that you understand by “earth”? Is it per I am not aware of any reasons which oblige me to believe that D ay
haps that which is spread over fields, which is broken with spades they degenerate and become other than earth of the same sort
and plows, in which grain and fruit are sown and great forests as this on the surface.
spring up spontaneously? Which, in a word, is the habitat of all Salv. I did not interject this argument for the purpose of prov
animals and the womb of all vegetation? ing conclusively to you that the primary and real substance of
Sim p . This, I should say, is the primary substance of our globe. this globe of ours is lodestone, but merely to show you that there
Salv. Well, that does not seem to me to be a very good thing to is no reason for people to be more reluctant to grant that it is
say. For this earth that is broken, sown, planted, and that bears lodestone than any other material. And if you think it over, you
fruit is one part of the surface of the globe, and quite a shallow will find that it is not improbable that merely a single and arbi
part. It does not go very deep in relation to the distance to the trary name motivated men to believe that this substance is earth,
center, and experience shows that by digging not far down ma from the name “earth” being commonly used to signify that
terials are to be found very different from the external crust; material which we plow and sow, as well as to name this globe
harder, and not any good for producing vegetation. Besides, the of ours. But if the name for the latter had been taken from stone Our globe would
be called “stone”
more central parts may be supposed, from being compressed by (as it might just as well have been as from earth) then saying instead of
the very heavy weights which rest upon them, to be compacted that its primary substance was stone would surely not have met “earth,” if that
name had been
together and to be as hard as the most solid rock. Add to this resistance or contradiction from anybody. Indeed, this is much given to it from
the beginning.
that it would be vain to endow with fertility material never more probable; I think it certain that if one could husk this
destined to produce crops, but merely to remain buried forever great globe, taking off only a bulk of one or two thousand yards,
in the deep dark abysses of the earth. and then separate the stones from the earth, the pile of rocks
Sim p . Who is to say that the interior parts, close to the center, would be much, much larger than that of fertile earth.
are sterile? Perhaps they also have their produce of things un Now I have not adduced for you any of the reasons which con
known to us. clusively prove de facto that our globe is made of lodestone, nor
Salv. Why, you, of all people, since you understand so well that is this the time to go into those, the more so as you may look
all the integral parts of the universe are produced for man’s them up in Gilbert at your leisure. I am merely going to explain, Gilbert’s method
in philosophiz
benefit alone — you ought to be most certain that this above all with a certain likeness to my own, his method of procedure in ing.
should be destined for the sole convenience of us inhabitants of philosophizing, in order that I may stimulate you to read it. I
it. And what good could we get out of materials so hidden from know that you understand quite well how much a knowledge of
Internal parts of us and so remote that we can never make them available? The events contributes to an investigation of the substance and es
the terrestrial
globe must be interior substance of this globe of ours, then, cannot be material sence of things; therefore I wish you to take care to inform
most solid. which can be broken or dissipated, or is loose like this topsoil yourself thoroughly about many events and properties that are
which we call “earth,” but must be a very dense and solid body; found uniquely in lodestone. Examples of this are its attraction
in a word, very hard rock. And if it must be such, what reason of iron, and its conferring this same power upon iron merely by Multiple proper
ties of lodestone.
have you for being more reluctant to believe that it is lodestone its presence; likewise its communicating to iron the property of
than that it is porphyry, jasper, or some other hard stone? If pointing toward the poles, just as it retains this power in itself.
Gilbert had written that the inside of this globe is made of Moreover, I want you to make a visual test of how there resides
sandstone, or chalcedony, perhaps the paradox would seem less in it a power of conferring upon the compass needle not only the
strange to you? property of pointing toward the poles with a horizontal motion
T he 404 under the meridian — a property long since known — but also effect which is plainly seen in all pieces of lodestone and causes 405 T he
a newly observed faculty of vertical dip when it is balanced upon the south pole of a lodestone to be stronger than the othert for us
T h ird T h ird
a small sphere of lodestone on which this meridian has been pre inhabitants of the Northern Hemisphere. This difference is found
Day viously marked. I mean that the needle declines from a given to be the greater, the more one departs from the equator; at the D ay
mark, a greater or less amount according as the needle is taken equator, both sides are of equal strength, though noticeably
closer to or farther from the pole, until at the pole itself it stands weaker. But in the southern regions, far from the equator, it
erect and perpendicular, while in the equatorial regions it re changes its nature and the side which is the weaker for us ac
mains parallel to the axis. quires power over the other. All this conforms with what we see
Next, make a test of the power of attraction being more active done by a little piece of lodestone in the presence of a big one
in every piece of lodestone, nearer the poles than at the middle, whose force prevails over the smaller and makes it subservient,
and noticeably stronger at one pole than at the other, the stronger so that according as it is held near to or far from the equator of
pole being the one which points toward the south. Note that in a the large one, it makes just such variations as I have told you are
small lodestone this stronger south pole becomes weaker when made by every lodestone carried near to or far from the earth’s
ever it is required to support some iron in the presence of the equator.
north pole of a much larger lodestone. To make a long story S a g r . I was convinced at my first perusal of Gilbert’s book, and,
short, you may ascertain by experiment these and many other having found an excellent piece of lodestone, I made many ob
properties described by Gilbert, all of which belong to lodestone servations over a long period, all of which merited the greatest
and none to any other material. wonder. But what seemed most astonishing of all to me was the
Conclusive argu Now, Simplicio, suppose that a thousand pieces of different great increase in its power of sustaining iron when provided with Armatured lode
ment for the
terrestrial globe materials were set before you, each one covered and enclosed in an armaturet in the manner taught by this same author. By thus stone sustains
much more iron
being a lode- cloth under which it was hidden, and that you were asked to find
stone. equipping my piece I multiplied its strength by eight, and where than one without
an armature.
out from external indications the material of each one without previously it would scarcely hold up nine ounces of iron, with
uncovering it. If, in attempting to do this, you should hit upon the armature it would sustain more than six pounds. Perhaps
one which plainly showed itself to have all the properties which you have seen this very piece, sustaining two little iron anchors,
you had already recognized as residing only in lodestone and f, i in the gallery of your Most Serene Grand Duke, on whose behalf
not in any other material, what would you judge to be the essence I parted with it.t
of that material? Would you say that it might be a piece of ebony, S a l v . I used to look at it frequently with great amazement, until
or alabaster, or tin? a still greater admiration seized me because of a little specimen
S i m p . There is no question at all that I should say it was a piece in the possession of our Academician. This, being not over six
of lodestone. ounces in weight and sustaining no more than two ounces un-
S a l v . In that case, declare boldly that under this covering or armatured, supports one hundred sixty ounces when so equipped.
wrapper of earth, stone, metal, water, etc. there is concealed a Thus it bears eighty times as much with an armature as without,
huge lodestone. For in regard to this there are recognized, by and holds up twenty-six times its own weight. This is a greater
anyone who observes carefully, all the same events which are marvel than Gilbert was able to behold, since he writes that he
perceived to belong to a true and unconcealed sphere of lode was never able to get a lodestone which succeeded in sustaining
stone. If nothing more were to be observed than the dipping of four times its own weight.
the needle, which, carried around the earth, tilts more upon its S a g r . It seems to me that this stone opens to the human mind a
approach to the pole and less as it goes toward the equator, where large field for philosophizing, and I have often speculated to
it finally becomes balanced, this alone ought to persuade the myself on how it imparts to the iron which arms it a force so
most stubborn judgment. I say nothing of another remarkable greatly superior to its own. But I was unable ever to find any
The 406 satisfactory solution, nor did I find anything to much advantage lie hidden behind trivial and childish things is not for ordinary 407 The
in what Gilbert has to say on this particular. I wonder whether minds; these are concepts and ideas for superhuman souls.
Third T h ird
the same is true of you. Now, in answer to your question, I say that I also thought for
Day S a l v . I have the highest praise, admiration, and envy for this a long time to find the cause for this tenacious and powerful con Day
author, who framed such a stupendous concept regarding an nection that we see between the iron armature of a lodestone
object which innumerable men of splendid intellect had handled and the other iron which joins itself to it. In the first place, I am True cause of the
great multiplica
without paying any attention to it. He seems to me worthy of certain that the power and force of the stone is not increased tion of force in
great acclaim also for the many new and sound observations at all by its having an armature, for it does not attract through ameans lodestone by
of an
which he made, to the shame of the many foolish and mendacious a longer distance. Nor does it attract a piece of iron as strongly armature.
authors who write not just what they know, but also all the if a thin slip of paper is introduced between this and the arma
vulgar foolishness they hear, without trying to verify it by ex ture; even if a piece of gold leaf is interposed, the bare lodestone
periment; perhaps they do this in order not to diminish the size will sustain more iron than the armature. Hence there is no
of their books. What I might have wished for in Gilbert would change here in the force, but merely something new in its effect.
be a little more of the mathematician, and especially a thorough And since for a new effect there must be a new cause, we seek For a new effect,
the cause must
grounding in geometry, a discipline which would have rendered what is newly introduced by the act of supporting the iron via be a new one.
him less rash about accepting as rigorous proofs those reasons the armature, and no other change is to be found than a difference
which he puts forward as verae causae for the correct conclusions in contact. For where iron originally touched lodestone, now iron
he himself had observed. His reasons, candidly speaking, are not touches iron, and it is necessary to conclude that the difference
rigorous, and lack that force which must unquestionably be pres in these contacts causes the difference in the results. Next, the
ent in those adduced as necessary and eternal scientific con difference between the contacts must come, so far as I can see,
clusions. from the substance of the iron being finer, purer, and denser in
I do not doubt that in the course of time this new science will its particles than is that of the lodestone, whose parts are coarser,
be improved with still further observations, and even more by less pure, and less dense. From this it follows that the surfaces
The earliest ob true and conclusive demonstrations. But this need not diminish of the two pieces of iron which are to touch, when perfectly
servers and in
the glory of the first observer. I do not have a lesser regard for smoothed, polished, and burnished, fit together so exactly that
ventors deserve
admiration. the original inventor of the harp because of the certainty that all the infinity of points on one touch the infinity of points on
his instrument was very crudely constructed and more crudely the other. Thus the threads which unite the pieces of iron are,
played; rather, I admire him much more than a hundred artists so to speak, more numerous than those which join lodestone to
who in ensuing centuries have brought this profession to the iron, on account of the substance of lodestone being more porous
highest perfection. And it seems to me most reasonable for the and less integrated, so that not all the points and threads on the
ancients to have counted among the gods those first inventors of surface of the iron find counterparts to unite with on the surface
the fine arts, since we see that the ordinary human mind has so of the lodestone.
little curiosity and cares so little for rare and gentle things that Now we may see that the substance of iron (especially when Showing that
no desire to learn is stirred within it by seeing and hearing much refined, as is the finest steel) is much more dense, fine, iron is made of
finer, purer, and
these practiced exquisitely by experts. Now consider for yourself and pure in its particles than is the material of lodestone, from denser parts than
is lodestone.
whether minds of that sort would ever have been applied to the the possibility of bringing the former to an extremely thin edge,
construction of a lyre or to the invention of music, charmed by such as a razor edge, which can never be done to a piece of lode
the mere whistling of dry tortoise tendons, or the striking of stone with any success. The impurity of the lodestone and its Showing to the
senses the im
four hammers !t To apply oneself to great inventions, starting adulteration with other kinds of stone can next be sensibly ob purity of lode
from the smallest beginnings, and to judge that wonderful arts served; in the first place by the color of some little spots, gray stone.
The 408 for the most part, and secondly by bringing it near a needle own will acquire strength and evidence. This is exactly what hap 4 0 9 The
suspended on a thread. The needle cannot come to rest at these pened for me in the present instance. Wishing to assure myself
T h ird Third
little stony places; it is attracted by the surrounding portions, by some other observation that the cause I had turned up was
D ay and appears to leap toward these and flee from the former spots. correct (that is, that the substance of the lodestone really was Day
And since some of these heterogeneous spots are large enough to much less continuous than that of iron or steel), I had the ar
be easily visible, we may believe that others are scattered in tisans who work in the museum of my lord the Grand Duke
great quantity throughout the mass but are not noticeable be smooth for me one face of that same piece of lodestone which
cause of their small size. was formerly yours, and then polish and burnish it as much as
What I am telling you (that is, that the great abundance of possible. To my great satisfaction, this enabled me to experience
contacts made between iron and iron is the cause of so solid an directly just what I sought. For there I found many spots of
attachment) is confirmed by an experiment. If we present the different color from the rest, bright and shiny as any very dense,
sharp point of a needle to the armature of a lodestone, it attaches hard stone; the rest of the field was polished only to the touch,
itself no more strongly than it would to the bare lodestone; this being not the least bit shiny, but rather as if covered with mist.
can result only from the two contacts being equal, both being This was the substance of the lodestone, and the shiny parts
made at a single point. But now see what follows. A needle is were of other stones mixed with it, as was sensibly recognized
placed upon the lodestone so that one of its ends sticks out some by bringing the smooth face toward some iron filings, which
what beyond, and a nail is brought up to this. Instantly the leaped in large quantities to the lodestone. But not a single grain
needle will attach itself to it so firmly that upon the nail being went to the spots mentioned, of which there were many, some as
drawn back, the needle can be suspended with one end attached large as a quarter of a fingernail, some rather smaller, and many
to the lodestone and the other to the nail. Withdrawing the nail quite small; those which were scarcely visible were almost in
still farther, the needle will come loose from the lodestone if the numerable.
needle’s eye is attached to the nail and its point to the lodestone; Thus was I assured that my idea had been quite correct when
but if the eye is toward the lodestone, the needle will remain I first judged that the substance of the lodestone must be not
attached to the lodestone upon withdrawing the nail. In my judg continuous and compact, but porous. Better yet, spongy; though
ment, this is for no other reason than that the needle, being larger with this difference: where the cavities and cells of a sponge
at the eye, makes contact in more places than it does at its very contain air or water, those of the lodestone are filled with hard
sharp point. and heavy stone, as shown by the high lustre that they take on.
S a g r . The entire argument looks convincing to me, and I rank Whence, as I said at the outset, upon applying the surface of iron
these experiments with the needle very little lower than mathe to the surface of a lodestone, the minute particles of iron —
matical proof. I frankly admit that in the entire magnetic science though continuous in perhaps a greater degree than those of any
I have not heard or read anything which gives so cogently the other material, as shown by their shining more than any other
reasons for any of its other remarkable phenomena. If their material — do not all meet solid lodestone, but only a few of
causes were to be explained to us this clearly, I can think of them; and the contacts being few, the attachment is weak. But
nothing pleasanter that our intellects could wish for. the armature of a lodestone, in addition to touching a large part
S a l v . In investigating the unknown causes of our conclusions, of its surface, is also vested with the force of the closer parts
one must be lucky enough right from the start to direct one’s even though not touching them; and being quite flat on the side
reasoning along the road of truth. When traveling along that applied to the suspended iron (this also being well smoothed),
road, it may easily happen that other propositions will be en contact is made by innumerable tiny particles if not by the in
countered which are recognized as true either through reason or finity of points on both surfaces, which yields a very strong
experience. And from the certainty of these, the truth of our attachment.
The 4 1o This experiment of smoothing the surfaces of the pieces of nance of the axis of diurnal rotation parallel to itself and pointing 4 11 T he
iron which are to touch was not performed by Gilbert; instead, at certain fixed stars. This perfectly constant position, we were
T h ird T h ird
he makes the irons convex, so that their contact is small, from saying, belongs naturally to every body which is balanced and
D ay which it comes about that the tenacity with which those irons suspended in a fluid and yielding medium; for, though turned D ay
stick together is very much less. around, it does not change direction with respect to external
S a g e . The reason you give, as I have just remarked, satisfies me things, but merely seems to turn upon itself with respect to the
little less than it would if it were a pure geometrical proof. And person carrying it and to the bowl in which it is carried.
since it concerns a physical problem, I suppose Simplicio is also Let us add next, to this simple and natural event, the magnetic
convinced as fully as is permitted by natural science, in which force by which the terrestrial globe may be kept so much the
he is aware that geometrical evidence cannot be demanded. more solidly immutable, etc.
S i m p . Truly, I think that Salviati’s eloquence has so clearly ex S a g r . N ow I remember the whole thing. What was passing
plained the cause of this effect that the most mediocre mind, through my mind at that time, and what I wanted to bring out,
Sympathy and however unscientific, would be persuaded. But we who restrict was a certain consideration regarding the difficulty and objection
antipathy are the
terms used by ourselves to philosophical terminology reduce the cause of this raised by Simplicio against the earth’s mobility. This was based
philosophers for and other similar effects to sympathy, which is a certain agree upon the impossibility of attributing a multiplicity of motions
rendering rea
sons easily for ment and mutual desire that arise between things which are to a simple body, for which in Aristotle’s doctrine only one single
many physical simple motion can be natural.
effects. similar in quality among themselves, just as on the other hand
that hatred and enmity through which other things naturally fly What I wanted to bring up for consideration was precisely the
apart and abhor each other is called by us antipathy. lodestone, to which three movements are sensibly seen to belong Three diverse
S a g r . And thus, by means of two words, causes are given for a naturally: One toward the center of the earth as a heavy object; natural motions
of lodestone.
large number of events and effects which we behold with amaze a second is the horizontal circular motion by which it restores
Amusing ex ment when they occur in nature. Now this method of philosophiz and conserves its axis in the direction of certain parts of the uni
ample explaining verse; and third is this one discovered by Gilbert,t of dipping its
the small efficacy ing seems to me to have great sympathy with a certain manner
of some philo of painting used by a friend of mine. He would write on the axis in the meridian plane toward the surface of the earth, in
sophical argu
ments. canvas with chalk: “This is where I ’ll have the fountain, with greater or less degree proportionate to its distance from the equa
Diana and her nymphs; here, some greyhounds; there, a hunter tor (where it remains parallel to the axis of the earth). Besides
with a stag’s head. The rest is a field, a forest, and hillocks.” He these three, it is perhaps not improbable that it may have a fourth
left everything else to be filled in with color by a painter, and with motion of turning about its own axis, whenever it is balanced
this he was satisfied that he himself had painted the story of and suspended in air or some other fluid and yielding medium
Acteon — not having contributed anything of his own except and all external and accidental impediments are taken away;
the title. Gilbert himself also shows his approval of this idea. So you see,
But whither are we wandering with so long a digression, con Simplicio, how shaky Aristotle’s axiom is.
trary to our established arrangements? I have almost forgotten S i m p . This not only does not hit his maxim, but is not even aimed
what we were talking about when we veered into this discourse at it, since he was talking about a simple body and what can be
on magnetism. Still, I had something in mind to say on the sub naturally adapted to that, while you oppose him with what is Aristotle con
ject, whatever it was. done by a compound body. Nor are you saying anything that is cedes mixed
motions to com
S a l v . We were proving that the third motion attributed to the new to Aristotle’s doctrine, for he also grants to compound bodies pound bodies.
earth by Copernicus was not a movement at all, but a state of rest compound motions, etc.
and an immutable keeping of definite parts pointed toward the S a g r . Wait a moment, Simplicio. Answer the questions I am
same definite points in the universe; that is, a perpetual mainte going to ask you. You say that the lodestone is not a simple body.
T he 412 but a compound one; now I ask you what are the simple bodies It really seems to me a remarkable thing (among others) that 4 13 The
which are mixed in the compounding of lodestone? the Peripatetics concede — as indeed they cannot deny — that
T h ird T h ird
Sim p . I cannot tell you the ingredients or the exact proportions, our terrestrial globe is de facto a compound of infinitely diverse
D ay but it is sufficient that they are elementary bodies. materials; that they next concede that the motions of compound D ay
Sagr. That is enough for me, too. And what are the natural mo bodies must be compound; that the motions which can be com Peripatetic rea
tions of these elemental bodies? pounded are the straight and the circular, since the two straight soning full of
Sim p . They are the two simple straight motions, sursum and fallacies and
motions are incompatible on account of being contrary to one contradictions.
deorsum, another; they affirm that the pure element of earth is not to
S a g r . Next, tell me this: Do you believe that the motion which be found; and they grant that the earth is never moved with
is natural to such a compound body must be one which could any local motion. Finally they want to place in nature this body
result from the combination of the two simple natural motions which is nowhere to be found, and make it movable with a mo
Motion of com of the component simple bodies? Or might it be still another mo tion which it has never employed and never will employ; but to
pounds must be
such as can result tion, one not possible to compound from those? this actual body which does exist and always has existed they
from the com Sim p . I believe that it will move with that motion resultant from deny that very motion which they originally conceded must be
position of the
motions of their the composition of the motions of the component simple bodies, naturally suited to it!
simple compo and that it could not move with any motion impossible to com
nent bodies. Salv. Sagredo, please let us weary ourselves no longer with these
pound from these. particulars, especially since you know that our goal is not to
With two S a g r . But Simplicio, you can never compound one circular mo judge rashly or accept as true either one opinion or the other,
straight motions,
one cannot com tion from the two simple straight motions, and the lodestone has but merely to set forth for our own pleasure those arguments
pound circular two or three different circular motions. So you see the trouble and counterarguments which can be adduced for one side and for
motions.
into which badly founded principles lead — or, rather, badly the other. Simplicio answers thus in order to rescue his Peri
drawn consequences from good principles. For next you will patetics; therefore we shall suspend judgment, and leave this
Philosophers are be forced to say that the lodestone is a compound composed of in the hands of whoever knows more about it than we do.
obliged to con
fess that lode- elemental and celestial substances, if you wish to maintain that And since it seems to me that in these three days the system of
stone is straight motion belongs only to the elements, and circular to the the universe has been discussed at great length, it is now time
compounded of
celestial and heavenly bodies. Therefore if you want to philosophize with for us to take up that principal event from which our discussions
elemental sub
stances.
assurance, say that the integral bodies of the universe which are took their rise;t I mean the ebb and flow of the oceans, whose
naturally movable all move circularly, and that consequently cause may be assigned very probably to the movement of the
lodestone, as a part of the true primary and integral substances earth. But this we shall postpone until tomorrow, if that is satis
of our globe, partakes of this same nature. factory to you.
Fallacy of those And please note that by your fallacious reasoning you are Meanwhile, lest I forget, I want to tell you about one particu An improbable
who call lode-
stone a mixed calling lodestone a compound body, and the terrestrial globe a lar to which I wish Gilbert had not lent his ear. This is his con effect which
Gilbert grants to
body and the simple body; yet the latter may be seen to be a hundred thousand cession that if a small sphere of lodestone were exactly balanced, lodestone.
terrestrial globe
a simple body. times more compounded, since besides containing thousands and it would revolve upon itself; for this no cause whatever exists.
thousands of materials quite different from each other, it con For if the entire terrestrial globe has by its nature a rotation
tains a great abundance of the very thing you call compound; I about its own center every twenty-four hours, and all its parts
mean lodestone. This seems to me the same as if someone were must also rotate together with the whole around its center in
to call bread a compound body, and hash a simple body, though twenty-four hours, then by being on the earth they already
into hash there enters no small quantity of bread, besides a hun actually have this motion, turning together with the earth, and
dred different foods which are eaten with bread. to assign to them a motion around their own centers would be to
T he 4 14 attribute to them a second movement quite different from the Salv. The error is indeed puerile, and if it were only Sacrobosco 415 T he
first. Thus they would have two motions; that is, a rotation in who had made it I should freely excuse this in him. But I cannot
T h ird pardon it likewise in his commentators and in other famous men, T h ird
twenty-four hours about the center of the whole, and a revolution
D ay upon their own centers. Now this second motion is arbitrary, and and in even Ptolemy himself, without blushing for their repu D ay
there is no reason whatever for introducing it. If, upon becoming tations.
detached from the whole natural mass, a piece of lodestone were But now it is time to take leave, for it is getting late; and to
deprived of the property of following that mass as it did while morrow we shall meet at the usual time, for the end and goal of
they were joined together (so that it would be deprived of the all our previous discussions.
revolution about the universal center of the terrestrial globe),
there might perhaps be a greater probability for believing that End of the Third Day
it would take upon itself a new whirling about its own particular
center. But if it always continues its original natural and per
petual course whether separated or attached, then to what pur
pose would another new one be added?
S a g r . I see what you mean, and it puts me in mind of an argu
ment very similar to this in its inanity; it is set forth by certain
writers on spherical astronomy, Sacrobosco among others, if my
Foolish argu memory serves me correctly. In order to prove that the element
ment of some for
proving the ele of water is shaped into a spherical surface together with the land,
ment of water to the two of them forming this globe of ours, he writes that a con
be of spherical
surface. clusive proof of this is the seeing of minute particles of water
shaping themselves into a rounded form, as in the dewdrops seen
daily on the leaves of many plants. And therefore, according to
the commonplace axiom, “The same applies to the whole which
applies to the parts,” since the parts assume this shape, the entire
element does. Now it seems to me very muddle-headed on the
part of such authors not to see their obvious trifling here, and not
to consider that if their argument were correct, then not only
the minute drops, but any larger quantity of water you please
would reduce itself to a ball when separated from the whole of
its element. Such is not the case a t all; indeed, one may sensibly
see and intellectually understand that since the element of water
likes to form into a spherical shape about the common center of
gravity toward which all heavy bodies tend (which is the center
of the terrestrial globe), all its parts follow it in this, in accord
ance with the axiom, so that the surfaces of all seas, lakes, pools,
and in short all portions of water contained in vessels, do extend
themselves in a spherical shape. But this sphere has for its center
the center of the terrestrial globe, and bodies of water do not
form individual spheres of their own.
which is very vast and is not joined and linked with the terrestrial 417 T he
globe as are all its solid parts, but is rather, because of its fluidity,
F ourth
free and separate and a law unto itself) that we may recognize
some trace or indication of the earth’s behavior in regard to D ay
THE FOURTH DAY motion and rest. After having many times examined for myself
the effects and events, partly seen and partly heard from other
people, which are observed in the movements of the water; after,
moreover, having read and listened to the great follies which
many people have put forth as causes for these events, I have
arrived at two conclusions which were not lightly to be drawn
and granted. Certain necessary assumptions having been made, First general
these are that if the terrestrial globe were immovable, the ebb conclusion: No
ebb and flow if
and flow of the oceans could not occur naturally; and that when the terrestrial
globe were
we confer upon the globe the movements just assigned to it, the immovable.
S 'AGREDO. I do not know whether you are really arriving later
than usual for our accustomed discussion or whether it just seems
seas are necessarily subjected to an ebb and flow agreeing in all
respects with what is to be observed in them.
so to me because of my desire to hear Salviati’s thoughts on such Sagr. The proposition is crucial, both in itself and in what
an interesting matter. I have been watching through the window follows as a consequence; therefore I shall be so much the more
for a long time, hoping from one moment to the next to see the attentive in listening to its explanation and verification.
gondola come into view which I sent to fetch you. Salv. In questions of natural science like this one at hand, a
Salv. I believe it is only your imagination that has made the knowledge of the effects is what leads to an investigation and Knowledge of
effects leads to
time drag, rather than any tardiness on our part. But in order discovery of the causes. Without this, ours would be a blind investigation
not to stretch it still further it will be good for us to get to the journey, or one even more uncertain than that; for we should of causes.
matter in hand without wasting any more words. not know where we wanted to come out, whereas the blind at
Nature’s whim to Let us see, then, how nature has allowed (whether the facts least know where they wish to arrive. Hence before all else it is
make the flow
are actually such, or whether at a whim and as if to play upon necessary to have a knowledge of the effects whose causes we
and ebb of the
seas endorse the our fancies) — has allowed, I say, the movements that have long are seeking. Of those effects you, Sagredo, must be more fully
earth’s mobility. and surely informed than I am, since besides being born in
been attributed to the earth for every reason except as an ex
planation of the ocean tides to be found now to serve that pur Venice and having long resided here where the tides are famous
The tides and the pose too, with equal precision; and how, reciprocally, this ebb for their size, you have also sailed to Syria, and, having a clever
earth’s mobility
and flow itself cooperates in confirming the earth’s mobility.t and curious mind, you must have made many observations. But
reciprocally con
firm one another. Up to this point the indications of that mobility have been taken I, who have only been able to observe for rather a short time
from celestial phenomena, seeing that nothing which takes place what happens here at this end of the Adriatic Gulf, and in our
on the earth has been powerful enough to establish the one posi lower sea on the shores of the Tyrrhenian, must often depend
All terrestrial tion any more than the other. This we have already examined at upon what others tell me — which, being for the most part not
events except the
length by showing that all terrestrial events from which it is in good agreement and accordingly rather unreliable, may con
ocean tides are
impartial as to ordinarily held that the earth stands still and the sun and the tribute confusion rather than confirmation to our reflections.
the earth’s Still, from those accounts which we are sure of, and which
motion or rest. fixed stars are moving would necessarily appear just the same to
us if the earth moved and the others stood still. Among all happen to cover the principal events, it seems to me possible to
sublunary things it is only in the element of water (as something arrive at the true and primary causes. I do not presume to be
The 418 able to adduce all the proper and sufficient causes of those effects occurs here in Venice, where the waters rise in entering and fall 4 19 The
which are new to me and which consequently I have had no in departing. They do this at the end of a gulf extending east
Fourth Fourth
chance to think about; what I am about to say, I propose merely and west and terminating on open shores where the water has
Day as a key to open portals to a road never before trodden by any room to spread out upon rising; if their course were interrupted Day
one, in a firm hope that minds more acute than mine will broaden by mountains or by very high dikes, they would rise and sink
this road and penetrate further along it than I have done in my against these without any forward motion. Elsewhere the water
first revealing of it. And though in other seas remote from us runs to and fro in its central parts without changing height, as
events may take place which do not occur in our Mediterranean, happens notably in the Straits of Messina between Scylla and
nevertheless the reason and the cause which I shall produce will Charybdis, where the currents are very swift because of the nar
still be true, provided that it is verified and fully satisfied by the rowness of the channel. But in the open Mediterranean and
events which do take place in our sea; for ultimately one single around its islands, such as the Balearics, Corsica, Sardinia,
true and primary cause must hold good for effects which are Elba, Sicily (on the African side), Malta, Crete, etc., the altera
similar in kind. I shall, then, tell you the story of the effects tions of height are very small but the currents are quite notice
which I know to exist, and assign to them the cause that is be able, especially where the sea is restrained between islands, or
lieved by me to be true; and you, gentlemen, shall produce others between these and the continent.
noticed by you in addition to these of mine, and then we shall Now it seems to me that these actual and known effects alone,
see whether the cause I am about to adduce can account for even if no others were to be seen, would very probably persuade
them also. anyone of the mobility of the earth who is willing to stay within
Three periods of I say, then, that three periods are observed in the flow and the bounds of nature; for to hold fast the basin of the Mediter
the tides —
diurnal, monthly, ebb of the ocean waters. The first and principal one is the great ranean and to make the water contained within it behave as it
and annual. and conspicuous daily tide, in accordance with which the waters does surpasses my imagination, and perhaps that of anyone else
rise and fall at intervals of some hours; these intervals in the who enters more than superficially into these reflections.
Mediterranean are for the most part about six hours each — S i m p . These events, Salviati, did not just commence; they are
that is, six hours of rising and six more of falling. The second very ancient, and have been observed by innumerable men, many
period is monthly, and seems to originate from the motion of of whom have contrived to give one reason or another to account
the moon; it does not introduce other movements, but merely for them. Not far from here there is a great Peripatetic who A cause for the
tides adduced by
alters the magnitude of those already mentioned, with a striking gives for them a cause recently dredged out of one of Aristotle’s a certain modern
difference according as the moon is full, new, or at quadrature texts which had not been well understood by his interpreters. philosopher.
with the sun. The third period is annual, and appears to depend From this text, he deduces that the true cause of these move
upon the sun; it also merely alters the daily movements by ments stems from nothing else but the various depths of the seas.
rendering them of different sizes at the solstices from those oc The deepest waters, being more abundant and therefore heavier,
curring at the equinoxes. expel the waters of lesser depth; these, being raised up, then try
Differences oc We shall speak first about the diurnal period, as it is the prin to descend, and from this continual strife the tides are derived.
curring in the
diurnal period. cipal one, and the one upon which the actions of the moon and Then there are many who refer the tides to the moon, saying
the sun are exercised secondarily in their monthly and annual that this has a particular dominion over the waters; lately a cer
alterations. Three varieties of these hourly changes are ob tain prelate"! has published a little tract wherein he says that the Cause of the
tides attributed
served; in some places the waters rise and fall without making moon, wandering through the sky, attracts and draws up toward to the moon by a
any forward motion; in others, without rising or falling they itself a heap of water which goes along following it, so that the certain prelate.
move now toward the east and again run back toward the west; high sea is always in that part which lies under the moon. And
and in still others, the height and the course both vary. This since when the moon is below the horizon, this rising nevertheless
The 420 returns, he tells us that he can say nothing to account for this them to be such; and as to the opinions about the cause of the 4 2 1 The
effect except that the moon not only retains this faculty naturally tides (which are numerous), since I know that there is only one
Fourth Fourth
in itself, but in this case has also the power to confer it upon the true and primary cause for one effect, I understand perfectly
Day opposite sign of the zodiac. Others, as I think you know, say that at most one can be true, and all the rest must be false and Day
Girolamo Borro that the moon also has power to rarefy the water by its temperate fabulous. Perhaps the true one is not even among those which
and other Peri heat, and that thus rarefied, it is lifted up. Nor are those lacking have been produced up to date. I rather believe this to be so,
patetics refer
tides to the who . . . since it would be remarkable if the true cause should shed so The truth has
temperate heat not so little light
of the moon.
Sagr. Please, Simplicio, spare us the rest; I do not think there little light as not to show through the darkness of so many false as not to be per
is any profit in spending the time to recount them, let alone the ones. But I must say, with that frankness which is permitted ceived through
the darkness of
words to refute them. If you should give assent to any of these here among ourselves, that to introduce the motion of the earth falsehoods.
or to similar triflings, you would be wronging your own judg and make it the cause of the tides seems to me thus far to be a
ment — just when, as we know, it has been much unburdened concept no less fictitious than all the rest I have heard. If no
of error. reasons more agreeable to natural phenomena were presented
Salv. I am a little more easygoing than you, Sagredo, and I shall to me, I should pass on unhesitatingly to the belief that the tide
put in a few words for Simplicio’s benefit if he thinks that some is a supernatural effect, and accordingly miraculous and in
probability attaches to the things he has been telling us. scrutable to the human mind — as are so many others which
Reply to the Simplicio, I say that waters which have their external surfaces depend directly upon the omnipotent hand of God.
inanities ad
duced as causes higher expel those that are lower, but not that those which are Salv. Y ou argue very prudently, and also in agreement with Aristotle at
tributes to a
of the tides. deeper do so; and the higher waters, having driven away the Aristotle’s doctrine; at the beginning of his Mechanics, as you miracle those
lower, quickly come to rest and equilibrium. Your Peripatetic know, he ascribes to miracles all things whose causes are hidden. effects of which
the causes are
must believe that all the lakes in the world (which remain placid) But I believe you do not have any stronger indication that the not known.
and all the seas where the tide is imperceptible must have per true cause of the tides is one of those incomprehensibles than
fectly level beds; I was so naive as to persuade myself that even the mere fact that among all things so far adduced as verae
Islands are an if there were no other soundings, the islands which rise above causae there is not one which we can duplicate for ourselves by
indication of the
unevenness of the water would be a very obvious indication of the unevenness means of appropriate artificial devices. For neither by the light
the sea bottoms. of the bottoms. You might tell your prelate that the moon travels of the moon or sun, nor by temperate heat, nor by differences of
over the whole Mediterranean every day, but the waters are depth can we ever make the water contained in a motionless
raised only at its eastern extremity and for us here at Venice. vessel run to and fro, or rise and fall in but a single place. But
As for those who make the temperate heat of the moon able to if, by simply setting the vessel in motion, I can represent for you
swell the water, you may tell them to put a fire under a kettle of without any artifice at all precisely those changes which are per
water, hold their right hands in this until the heat raises the ceived in the waters of the sea, why should you reject this cause
water a single inch, and then take them out to write about the and take refuge in miracles?
swelling of the seas. Or ask them at least to show you how the Sim p . I shall have recourse to miracles unless you dissuade me
moon rarefies a certain part of the water and not the remainder, from it by other natural causes than the motion of the containers
such as this here at Venice, but not that at Ancona, Naples, or of the waters of the sea. For I know that the latter containers do
Genoa. not move, the entire terrestrial globe being naturally immovable.
Poetic minds of Let us just say that there are two sorts of poetical minds — Salv. But do you not believe that the terrestrial globe could be
two sorts. made movable supernaturally, by God’s absolute power?
one kind apt at inventing fables, and the other disposed to believe
them. Sim p . Who can doubt this?
Sim p . I do not think that anyone believes fables when he knows Salv. Then, Simplicio, since we must introduce a miracle to
The 422 achieve the ebbing and flowing of the oceans, let us make the ness entirely unchanged; in short, it is water which has recently 423 The
earth miraculously move with that motion by which the oceans and visibly entered through the channels and mouths of the Lido.
Fourth Fourth
are naturally moved. This operation will indeed be as much Now you tell me how and whence it came here. Are there per
Day simpler and more natural among things miraculous, as it is easier chance hereabouts some abysses or openings in the bottom of the Day
to make a globe turn around (which we see so many of them do) sea through which the earth draws in and expels the water,
than to make an immense bulk of water go back and forth more breathing like some immense and monstrous whale? If so, why
rapidly in some places than in others; rise and fall, here more, does the water not rise likewise over a space of six hours at
there less, and in other places not at all, and to make all these Ancona, Dubrovnik (i^agwgia), and Corfu, where the increase is
variations within the same containing vessel. Besides, these are small or even imperceptible? Who will find a way to pour new
many miracles, while the other is only one. Add to this that water into an immovable vessel and have it rise only in one
the miracle of making the water move brings another miracle in definite place and not in others?
its train, which is that of holding the earth steady against the Do you perhaps say that this new water is borrowed from the
impulses of the water. For these would be capable of making it ocean, carried in through the Straits of Gibraltar? This will not
vacillate first in one direction and then in the other, if it were remove the difficulties mentioned; it will only make them greater.
not miraculously retained. In the first place, tell me what must be the course of that water
Sagr. Let us suspend judgment for a while as to the folly of the which, entering by the strait, is conducted in six hours clear to
new opinion which Salviati wants to explain to us, Simplicio, and the extreme coast of the Mediterranean, a distance of two or
not be so quick to class it with those ridiculous older ones. As three thousand miles, and retraces the same space on its return?
to the miracle, let us likewise have recourse to that only after What would become of the ships scattered about on the sea? And
we have heard arguments which are restricted within the bounds what of those in the strait, on a continual watery precipice of
of nature. Though, indeed, to my mind all works of nature and immense bulk, entering through a channel no more than eight
of God appear miraculous. miles wide — a channel which must in six hours give passage to
Salv. That is the way I feel about it, and saying that the natural enough water to inundate a space hundreds of miles wide and
cause of the tides is the motion of the earth does not exclude this thousands long? Where is the tiger or falcon that ever ran or
operation from being miraculous. flew with such speed? A speed, I mean, of 400 miles an hour or
Now, returning to our discussion, I reply and reaffirm that it better.
has never previously been known how the waters contained in It cannot be denied that there are currents running the length
our Mediterranean basin can make those movements which they of the gulf, but they are so slow that a rowboat can outrun them,
are seen to make, so long as this basin and containing vessel rests though not without losing headway. Besides, if this water comes
motionless. What renders the matter puzzling is daily observed, in through the strait, there is another difficulty: How does it
as I am about to describe; therefore, listen carefully. cause so much of a rise here, at so remote a place, without first
Showing the im We are here in Venice, where the waters are now low; the sea raising the closer parts by a similar or greater amount? To sum
possibility of
tides occurring is quiet, the air tranquil; the water is commencing to rise, and up, I do not believe that either obstinacy or subtleness of wit
naturally if the at the end of five or six hours it will have gone up ten spans or could ever discover a reply to these difficulties and thereby be
earth is
motionless. more. This rise is not made by the original water being rarefied, able to maintain the fixity of the earth against them, while re
but by water newly arriving here — water of the same kind as maining within natural limitations.
the original water, with the same salinity, the same density, the Sagr. So far I follow you very well, and I am anxiously waiting
same weight. Ships float in it, Simplicio, without submerging a to hear how these marvels can take place unimpeded if we assume
hairsbreadth further; a barrel of it weighs not a grain more or the motions already assigned to the earth.
less than the same quantity of the other; it keeps the same cold Salv. A s these effects must be consequences of the motions which
The 424 belong naturally to the earth, it is not only necessary that they continually arriving from Fusina filled with water for the use of 425 The
encounter no obstacle or impediment, but that they follow easily. this city. Let us imagine to ourselves such a barge coming along
Tourth Fourth
Nor must they merely follow easily; they must follow neces the lagoon with moderate speed, placidly carrying the water with
Day sarily, in such a way that it would be impossible for them to take which it is filled, when either by running aground or by striking Day
place in any other manner. For such is the property and condition some obstacle it becomes greatly retarded. Now the water will
Natural and true
effects take place of things which are natural and true. not thereby lose its previously received impetus equally with the
without barge; keeping its impetus, it will run forward toward the prow,
hindrances. Having established, then, that it is impossible to explain the
movements perceived in the waters and at the same time main where it will rise perceptibly, sinking at the stern. But if on the
tain the immovability of the vessel which contains them, let us other hand the same barge noticeably increases its speed in the
pass on to considering whether the mobility of the container midst of its placid course, then the water which it contains (be
could produce the required effect in the way in which it is ob fore getting used to this and while retaining its slowness) will
Two sorts of served to take place. Two sorts of movement may be conferred stay back toward the stern, where it will consequently rise, sink
movements of ing at the prow. This effect is indubitable and clear; it may be
the containing upon a vessel so that the water contained in it acquires the prop
vessel may make erty of running first toward one end and then toward the other, tested experimentally at any time, and there are three things
the contained
water rise and and rise and sink there. The first would occur when one end is about it which I want you to note particularly.
faU. lowered and then the other, for under those conditions the water, The first is that in order to make the water rise at one ex
running toward the depressed part, rises and sinks alternately at tremity of the vessel, there is no need of new water, nor need the
either end. But since this rising and sinking is nothing but a water run there from the other end.
retreat from and an approach toward the center of the earth, this The second is that the water near the middle does not rise or
sort of movement cannot be attributed to concavities in the earth sink noticeably unless the course of the barge happens to be very
Concavities of itself as containing vessels of the waters. For such containers fast to begin with, and the object struck or other hindrance
the earth cannot which checks it is very strong and unyielding. In such an event
cause an ap could not have parts able to approach toward or retreat from the
proach to or a center of the terrestrial globe by any motion whatever that might this might not only make all the water run forward, but cause
retreat from the
center of the be assigned to the latter. most of it to jump right out of the barge; the same would also
earth. The other sort of motion would occur when the vessel was happen if a very violent impulse were suddenly given to it when
moved without being tilted, advancing not uniformly but with a it was traveling very slowly. But if to a gentle motion of its own
changing velocity, being sometimes accelerated and sometimes there were added a moderate retardation or acceleration, the
A progressive retarded. From this variation it would follow that the water parts in the middle (as I said) would rise and sink imperceptibly,
and uneven and the other parts would rise the less according as they were
movement may (being contained within the vessel but not firmly adhering to it
make the con as do its solid parts) would because of its fluidity be almost closer to the middle, and the more according as they were farther
tained water run
within a vessel. separate and free, and not compelled to follow all the changes from it.
of its container. Thus the vessel being retarded, the water would The third thing is that whereas the parts around the center
retain a part of the impetus already received, so that it would make little change as to rising or sinking with respect to the
run toward the forward end, where it would necessarily rise. On water at the ends, yet they run to and fro a great deal in com
the other hand, when the vessel was speeded up, the water would parison with the water at the extremities.
retain a part of its slowness and would fall somewhat behind Now, gentlemen, what the barge does with regard to the water
while becoming accustomed to the new impetus, remaining to it contains, and what the water does with respect to the barge
ward the back end, where it would rise somewhat. containing it, is precisely the same as what the Mediterranean
These effects can be very clearly explained and made evident basin does with regard to the water contained within it, and
to the senses by means of the example of those barges which are what the water contained does with respect to the Mediterranean
The 426 basin, its container. The next thing is for us to prove that it is F, G, during a period of twenty-four hours. Now here we must 427 The
true, and in what manner it is true, that the Mediterranean and carefully note that when a circle revolves around its own center,
Fourth Fourth
all other sea basins (in a word, that all parts of the earth) move every part of it must move at different times with contrary mo
Day with a conspicuously uneven motion, even though nothing but tions. This is obvious, considering that when the part of the cir Day
regular and uniform motions may happen to be assigned to the cumference around the point D is moving toward the left (to
The parts of the
terrestrial globe globe itself. ward E), the opposite parts, around F, go toward the right (to
are accelerated ward G ); so that when the point D gets to F, its motion will be
S i m p . At first sight this looks like a great paradox to me, though
and retarded in
their motion. I am no mathematician or astronomer. If it is true that the mo contrary to what it was originally when it was at D. Moreover,
tion of the whole may be regular, and that of the parts which in the same time that the point E descends, so to speak, toward
always remain attached to it may be irregular, then this is a F, G ascends toward D. Since this contrariety exists in the motion
paradox destroying the axiom which affirms eandem esse ratio- of the parts of the terrestrial surface when it is turning around its
nem totius et partium. own center, it must happen that in coupling the diurnal motion
S a l v . I shall prove my paradox, Simplicio, and then leave to with the annual, there results an absolute motion of the parts of Mixture of the
annual and diur
you the burden of either defending the axiom against it or of the surface which is at one time very much accelerated and at nal motions
bringing the two into accord. My demonstration will be brief another retarded by the same amount. This is evident from con causes the un
evenness of
and easy; it will depend upon things already dealt with at length sidering first the parts around D, whose absolute motion will be motion in the
in our past conversations, without introducing the slightest word very swift, resulting from two motions made in the same direc parts of the
terrestrial globe.
to make it favor the ebb and flow. tion; that is, toward the left. The first of these is part of the
We have already said that there are two motions attributed annual motion, common to all parts of the globe; the other is
to the terrestrial globe; the first is annual, made by its center that of this same point D, carried also to the left by the diurnal
along the circumference of its orbit about the ecliptic in the whirling, so that in this case the diurnal motion increases and
order of the signs of the zodiac (that is, from west to east), and accelerates the annual motion.
the other is made by the globe itself revolving around its own It is quite the opposite with the part across from D, at F. This,
center in twenty-four hours (likewise from west to east) around while the common annual motion is carrying it toward the left
Demonstrating an axis which is somewhat tilted, and not parallel to that of its together with the whole globe, is carried to the right by the
how the parts of
annual revolution. From the composition diurnal rotation, so that the diurnal motion detracts from the
of these two motions, each of them in itself annual. In this way the absolute motion — the resultant of the
uniform, I say that there results an uneven composition of these two — is much retarded.
motion in the parts of the earth. In order Around the points E and G, the absolute motion remains equal
for this to be understood more easily, I to the simple annual motion, since the diurnal motion acts upon
shall explain it by drawing a diagram. it little or not at all, tending neither to left nor to right, but
First I shall describe around the center downward and upward. From this we conclude that just as it
A the circumference of the earth’s orbit is true that the motion of the whole globe and of each of its parts
BC, on which the point B is taken; and would be equable and uniform if it were moved with a single mo
around this as center, let us describe this tion, whether this happened to be the annual or the diurnal, so
smaller circle DEFG, representing the terrestrial globe. We is it necessary that upon these two motions being mixed together
The parts of a
circle moving shall suppose that its center B runs along the whole circumfer there results in the parts of the globe this uneven motion, now
regularly around
their own center ence of the orbit from west to east; that is, from B toward C. accelerated and now retarded by the additions and subtractions
move in con We shall further suppose the terrestrial globe to turn around its of the diurnal rotation upon the annual revolution.
trary motions at
different times. own center B from west to east, in the order of the points D, E, Now if it is true (as is indeed proved by experience) that the
The 428 acceleration and retardation of motion of a vessel makes the seen to be less frequent than those hanging from shorter threads. 429 The
contained water run back and forth along its length, and rise For the third remark, you must know that it is not only a
Fourth and fall at its extremities, then who will make any trouble about Fourth
greater or lesser length of vessel which causes the water to per
Day granting that such an effect may — or rather, must — take place form its reciprocations in different times, but a greater or less Day
in the ocean waters? For their basins are subjected to just such depth does the same thing. It happens that for water contained
A greater depth
alterations; especially those which extend from west to east, in in vessels of equal length but of unequal depth, the deeper water makes the oscil
which direction the movement of these basins is made. will make its vibrations in briefer times, and the oscillations will lations of the
water more
The most potent Now this is the most fundamental and effective cause of the be less frequent in the shallower. frequent.
and primary
cause of the tides, without which they would not take place. But the par Fourth, such vibrations produce two effects in water which
tides. ticular events observed at different times and places are many are worthy of being noticed and observed carefully. One is the Water rises and
and varied; these must depend upon diverse concomitant causes, alternate rising and falling at either extremity; the other is the sinks at the ex
tremities of the
though all must have some connection with the fundamental horizontal moving and running to and fro, so to speak. These vessel, and
courses in the
cause. So our next business is to bring up and examine the dif two different motions inhere differently in different parts of the central parts.
ferent phenomena which may be the causes of such diverse water. The extreme ends of the water rise and fall the most; the
effects. central parts do not move up and down at all; and other parts,
Different events The first of these is that whenever the water, thanks to some by degrees as they are nearer to the ends, rise and fall propor
which take place
in the flowing considerable retardation or acceleration of motion of its con tionately more than those farther from the ends. On the other
and ebbing. First taining vessel, has acquired a cause for running toward one end hand, the central parts move a great deal in that other (progres
event: Water
raised at one or the other, it will not remain in that state when the primary sive) movement back and forth, going and returning, while the
extremity re cause has ceased. For by virtue of its own weight and its natural
turns to equilib waters in the extreme ends have none of this motion — except
rium by itself. inclination to level and balance itself, it will speedily return of so far as they may in rising happen to go higher than their banks,
its own accord; and being heavy and fluid, it will not only return and spill out of their original channel and container. But where
to equilibrium but will pass beyond it, pushed by its own impetus, the hindrance of the banks restrains them, they merely rise and
and will rise at the end where first it sank. But it will not stay fall; nor does this prevent the waters in the middle from running
there; by repeated oscillations of travel it will make known to back and forth, as do the other parts in proportion, traveling the
us that it does not want the speed of motion it has received to be more or the less according as they are located farther from or
suddenly removed and reduced to a state of rest. It wishes this closer to the middle.
to be slowly reduced, abating little by little. In exactly this way The fifth particular event must be more carefully considered, The phenomena
we see that a weight suspended by a cord, once removed from of the earth’s
because it is impossible for us to duplicate its effects by any movements can
the state of rest (that is, the perpendicular), returns to this and practical experiment. It is this: In an artificial vessel like the not be represent
ed in practice.
comes to rest by itself, but only after having gone to and fro many barge mentioned previously, moving now more rapidly and again
times, passing beyond this perpendicular position in its coming more slowly, the acceleration or retardation is always shared
and going. uniformly by the whole vessel and by each of its parts. Thus, for
In the shortest The second event to be noticed is that the reciprocations of example, when the barge is checked in its motion, its forward
vessels the oscil
lations are the movement just mentioned are made and repeated with greater parts are no more retarded than its after parts, but all share
most frequent. or less frequency (that is, in shorter or longer times) according equally in the same retardation. The same happens in accelera
to the various lengths of the vessels containing the water. In the tion; that is, conferring some new cause of greater velocity upon
shorter space, the reciprocations are more frequent, and they are the barge accelerates the bow in the same way as the stern. But
rarer in the longer, just as in the above example of the plumb in immense vessels, such as long sea bottoms (though these
bobs the reciprocations of those which are hung on long cords are indeed are nothing more than cavities made in the solidity of the
The 430 terrestrial globe), it nevertheless happens remarkably enough effects of these marvelous compositions of movements may be 431 The
that their extremities do not increase and decrease in speed observed in detail. But so far as our present purpose is con
Fourth jointly, equally, and in the same instant of time. For it may Fourth
cerned, what we have grasped intellectually up to this point is
Day happen that when one extremity of such a vessel is greatly re sufficient. Day
tarded in its motion by virtue of a composition of these two mo S a g r . For my part, I understand well enough that this remark
tions, annual and diurnal, the other extremity may be affected by able phenomenon must necessarily exist in the ocean beds, es
and involved in even a very swift motion. pecially in those which extend a long distance east and west;
For your easier comprehension, let us explain this by going that is, along the direction of the movements of the terrestrial
back to the diagram previously drawn. Let us suppose a stretch globe. And as the phenomenon is in a certain sense undreamed
of sea to be as long as one quadrant; the arc BC, for instance. of and without parallel among the movements it is possible for
Then the parts near B are, as I said before, in very swift motion us to make, it is not hard for me to believe that it may produce
because the two movements (annual and effects which cannot be imitated in our artificial experiments.
diurnal) are united in the same direction, S a l v . These things being cleared up, it is now time to examine Giving reasons
for the particular
and the parts near C are at that time in in all their diversity the particular events which are observed events observed
retarded motion, since they lack the for experientially in the ebbing and flowing of the waters. First, it in the tides.
ward movement depending upon the diur cannot be hard for us to understand why it happens that in lakes,
nal motion. If we suppose, I say, a sea bot pools, and even in small seas there is no noticeable tide. There Reasons why
tides occur
tom as long as the arc BC, we shall see at are two impelling reasons for this. One is that because of the neither in small
once that its extremities are moving very shortness of their basins they acquire at different hours of the seas nor in lakes.
Fig. 29 unequally at a given time. A stretch of sea day varying degrees of speed, but with little difference occurring
as long as a semicircle and placed in the among all their parts; they are uniformly accelerated and re
position of the arc BCD will have exceedingly different speeds, tarded as much in front as behind; that is, to the east as to the
since the extremity B would be in very rapid motion, D in very west. Arid they acquire such alterations, moreover, little by little,
slow motion, and the parts in the middle around C in moderate and not through the opposition of a sudden obstacle and hin
motion. In proportion as these stretches of sea were shorter, they drance, or a sudden and great acceleration in the movement of
would participate less in this strange phenomenon of having their the containing vessel. The latter, with all its parts, becomes
parts diversely affected at certain times of day by speed and by slowly and equally impressed with the same degree of velocity,
slowness of motion. and from this uniformity it follows that the contained water also
Now if in the first place we see experimentally that an ac receives the same impressions with little resistance or hesitation.
celeration and a retardation shared equally by all parts of the Consequently the signs of rising and falling or of running to one
containing vessel may indeed be the cause of the contained water extremity or the other are exhibited only obscurely. This effect
running back and forth, then what must we suppose would is also clearly seen in small artificial vessels, in which the con
happen in a vessel so remarkably situated that a retardation and tained water is impressed with the same degrees of speed when
an acceleration of motion are conferred very unevenly upon its ever the acceleration or retardation is made in slow and uniform
parts? Certainly we cannot help saying that there would neces increments. But in the basins of oceans which extend a great dis
sarily be perceived still greater and more marvelous causes of tance from east to west, the acceleration or retardation is much
commotions in the water, and stranger ones. And though to many more noticeable and uneven when one extremity of them is in a
people it may seem impossible for us to test the effects of such very retarded motion and the other is moving quickly.
events in artificial devices and vessels, nevertheless this is not The second reason is the reciprocal oscillation of the water
entirely impossible; I have a mechanical model in which the instituted by the impetus already received from the motion of its
The 432 container, which oscillation (as we have remarked) makes its natural period for these reciprocations than any other interval 433 The
vibrations with high frequency in small vessels. There inheres of time, though perhaps it has been the one most generally ob
Fourth Fourth
in the terrestrial movements a cause for conferring a movement served because it is that of our Mediterranean, which has been
Day upon the waters only from one twelve-hour period to another, the only place practicable for making observations over many Day
since only once a day is the movement of the containing vessel centuries. Even so, this period is not observed everywhere in it;
exceedingly accelerated or retarded. Now this second cause de in some of the narrower places, such as the Hellespont and the
pends upon the weight of the water, which seeks to restore it to Aegean, the periods are much briefer, and they are also quite
equilibrium, and it produces oscillations of one, two, or three variable among themselves. Some say it was because of these
hours, and so on, according to the shortness of the vessel. Thus differences and the incomprehensibility of their causes to Aris
the whole movement becomes entirely insensible upon this one totle that he, after observing them for a long time from some
being combined with the first, which even by itself remains very cliffs of Euboea {Negroponte), plunged into the sea in a fit of
small for small vessels. For the primary cause, which has a period despair and willfully destroyed himself.
of twelve hours, will not have finished impressing its disturbance In the third place we shall see very readily the reason why a Cause for some
when overtaken and reversed by this second one depending upon very long seas
sea like the Red Sea, although very long, is nevertheless quite having no tides.
the weight of the water and having a vibration time of one, two, devoid of any tide. This is so because its length does not extend
three, or four hours, and so on, according to the shortness and from east to west, but runs from southeast to northwest. The
depth of the basin. Acting contrary to the first cause, this per movements of the earth being from west to east, the impulses of
turbs and removes that without ever allowing it to attain the the water are always aimed against the meridians and not from
height, or even the average of its motion. Any evidence of ebbing one parallel to another. Hence in seas which extend lengthwise
or flowing is entirely annihilated by this conflict, or is very toward the poles and are narrow in the other direction, there
much obscured. I say nothing of the continual changing of the is no cause of tides — unless it is that of sharing those of some
wind, which by disquieting the water would not permit us to be other sea with which they may communicate and which is sub
sure of some very small rising or falling, of half an inch or less, ject to large movements.
which might actually belong to the basins and containers of We can very easily understand, in the fourth place, the reasons Why tides are
highest at the
bodies of water no more than one degree or so in length. why the ebbing and flowing are greatest at the extremities of extremities of
Reason why the Now, secondly, I shall resolve the question why, since there gulfs as to rising and falling of the waters, and least in the middle gulfs and lowest
tides are for the in their central
most part made resides in the primary principle no cause of moving the waters parts. Daily experience shows us this here in Venice, situated parts.
in six-hour except from one twelve-hour period to another (that is, once by at the end of the Adriatic, where the difference commonly
periods.
the maximum speed of motion and once by its maximum slow amounts to as much as five or six feet; but in parts of the Medi
ness), the period of ebbing and flowing nevertheless commonly terranean distant from the extremities such changes are very
appears to be from one six-hour period to another. Such a de small; as at the islands of Corsica and Sardinia, and on the coasts
termination, I say, can in no way come from the primary cause at Rome and Leghorn, where they do not exceed half a foot. We
alone. The secondary causes must be introduced for it; that is, understand also why, on the other hand, where the rising and
the greater or lesser length of the vessels and the greater or lesser falling are small, the running to and fro is large. It is a simple
depth of the waters contained in them. These causes, although thing, I say, to understand the cause of these events, because we
they do not operate to move the waters (that action being from have examples of them easily observable in all sorts of artificial
the primary cause alone, without which there would be no tides), ly manufactured vessels, in which the same effects are seen to
are nevertheless the principal factors in limiting the duration of follow naturally when we move them unevenly; that is, now ac
the reciprocations, and operate so powerfully that the primary celerating and now retarding them.
cause must bow to them. Six hours, then, is not a more proper or Let us consider further, in the fifth place, how a given quan-
The 434 tity of water moving slowly in a spacious channel must run very great. At other times it happens that the primary impulse be 43 5 The
impetuously when it has to pass through a narrow place. From comes in a certain sense contrary to that brought by the sec
Fourth Fourth
this we shall have no difficulty in understanding the cause of the ondary; and in such encounters one impulse takes away what
Day great current which is created in the narrow channel that sep the other gives, so that the motion of the waters is weakened Day
arates Calabria from Sicily. For all the water pent up by the and the sea is reduced to a very peaceful and practically motion
Why the course
of the waters is extensive island and the Ionian Gulf in the eastern part of the less state. At still other times, when the two principles are not
faster in narrow
places than in sea, though because of the spaciousness there it descends slowly in opposition nor yet entirely unified, they cause other variations
spacious ones. towards the west, yet upon being restrained in the Straits of in the rise and fall of the tides.
Messina between Scylla and Charybdis, it drops rapidly and It may also happen that two very large seas which are in
makes a great agitation. Something similar to this, but greater, communication through some narrow channel are found to have,
is said to occur between Africa and the great island of Mada because of the mixture of the two principles of motion, a cause
gascar {San Lorenzo), when the waters of the two great Indian of flood in one at the very time the other is having the contrary
and South Atlantic (Etiopico)^ oceans, in whose midst this lies, movement. In this case extraordinary agitations are made in the
must be restricted in their running into the still smaller channel channel through which they communicate, with opposing mo
between it and the coast of South Africa. The currents in the tions and vortexes and most dangerous churnings, of which in
Straits of Magellan must be extremely great, communicating fact we hear continual tales and accounts. From such discordant
between the South Atlantic and the South Pacific oceans. movements, depending not only upon different situations and
In the sixth place, in order to give reasons for some more lengths, but even more upon the differing depths of the commu
Discussion of recondite and curious events that are observed in this field, it nicating seas, there sometimes arise various disorderly and un
some less obvious
events which are remains now for us to make another important reflection upon observable aquatic commotions whose causes have perturbed
observed in the the two principal causes of the tides, thereafter compounding sailors very much, and still do, when encountered in the absence
tides.
them and mixing them together. The first and simplest of these, either of gusts of wind or other significant atmospheric changes
as I have often said, is the definite acceleration and retardation which might account for them.
of the parts of the earth from which the waters receive a deter Now these disturbances of the air must be carefully taken into
minate period, running toward the east and returning to the consideration with the other phenomena, and regarded as a third
west within a space of twenty-four hours. The other depends occasional cause capable of greatly altering our observations of
upon the water’s own weight, which, once moved by the primary effects dependent upon the primaryt and more essential causes.
cause, tries then to restore itself to equilibrium by repeated oscil For there is no doubt that strong winds blowing continuously
lations which are not determinate as to one preestablished time from the east, for instance, may sustain the waters, preventing
alone, but which have differences of duration according to the their ebb. If then a second recurrence of the high tide, and even
different lengths and depths of the containers and basins of the a third, is added at the established hours, the waters will swell
oceans. In so far as they depend upon this second principle, some up very high. In such a way, sustained for several days by the
would flow and return in one hour, some in two, in four, in six, force of the wind, they may be raised much more than usual, and
in eight, in ten, etc. make extraordinary floods.
Now if we commence to add the first cause, which has an es We must also take notice of another cause of movement, and
tablished period of twelve hours, to the second when it has for this will be our seventh problem. This depends upon the great Why in some
narrow channels
example a period of five, then it will sometimes happen that the quantity of water from the rivers that empty into seas which are the water of the
primary and secondary causes agree in making their impulses not vast, for which reason the water is seen to run always in the sea is seen to run
always in the
both in the same direction; and in such a conjunction (or, so to same direction in channels or straits through which such seas same direction.
speak, in such a unanimous conspiracy) the tides will be very communicate, as happens in the Thracian Bosporus below Con-
The 436 stantinople, where the water runs always from the Black Sea is even more tenuous and fluid than the water, and less affixed 437 The
toward the Sea of Marmara {Propontide). For the Black Sea the to the earth’s surface, to which the water adheres (if for no
Fourth other reason) because of its own weight, which presses it down
Fourth
principal causes of ebb and flow are not very effective, because
Day of its shortness; while on the other hand very large rivers empty much more than the very light air. Then so much the less should Day
into it, and this great flow of water must be passed and disgorged the air follow the movements of the earth; hence if the earth
through the strait, where the current is quite famous and is al did move in those ways, we, its inhabitants, carried along at the
ways toward the south. Moreover, we must take note that this same velocity, would have to feel a wind from the east perpet
strait or channel, though it is certainly very narrow, is not sub ually beating against us with intolerable force. That such would
jected to any such perturbations as the strait between Scylla and necessarily follow, daily experience informs us; for if, in riding
Charybdis; for the former has the Black Sea above it to the post with no more speed than eight or ten miles an hour in still
north, with the Sea of Marmara, the Aegean Sea, and the Medi air, we feel in our faces what resembles a wind blowing against
terranean adjoining it to the south — though over a long tract, us not lightly, just think what our rapid course of eight hundred
and, as we have already noted, however long a sea may be from or a thousand miles per hour would have to produce against air
north to south, it is not subject to tides. But since the Sicilian which was free from such motion! Yet we feel nothing of any
strait is situated between parts of the Mediterranean, extending such phenomenon.
a great distance from west to east — that is, with the tidal cur S a l v . T o this objection, which seems so persuasive, I reply that Reply to the ob
rents — the agitations in it are very great. They would be still it is true that the air is much more tenuous and much lighter jection made
against the
greater at the Gates of Hercules, if the Straits of Gibraltar were than the water, and by its lightness is much less adherent to the whirling of the
terrestrial globe.
less open; and the currents in the Straits of Magellan are re earth than heavy and bulky water. But the consequence which
ported to be extremely strong. you deduce from these conditions is false; that is, that because
This is all that occurs to me at present to tell you about the of its lightness, tenuity, and lesser adherence to the earth it must
causes of this basic diurnal period of the tides, and of their vari be freer than water from following the movements of the earth,
ous incidental phenomena. If anything is to be brought up in so that to us who participate completely in those movements its
connection with these, it may be done now; then we may proceed disobedience would be made sensible and evident. In fact, quite
to the other two periods, the monthly and the annual. the opposite happens. For if you will remember carefully, the
S i m p . I do not think it can be denied that your argument goes cause of the ebbing and flowing of the water assigned by us con
along very plausibly, the reasoning being ex suppositione, as we sisted in the water not following the irregularity of motion of its
say; that is, assuming that the earth does move in the two mo vessel, but retaining the impetus which it had previously re
tions assigned to it by Copernicus. But if we exclude these move ceived, and not diminishing it or increasing it in the exact amount
Opposing the ments, all the rest is vain and invalid; and the exclusion of this by which this is increased or diminished in the vessel. Now since
hypothesis of the
hypothesis is very clearly pointed out to us by your own reason disobedience to a new increase or diminution of motion consists
earth’s motion
being considered ing. Under the assumption of the two terrestrial movements, you in conservation of the original received impetus, that moving
in favor of the body which is best suited for such conservation will also be best
ocean tides. give reasons for the ebbing and flowing; and vice versa, arguing
circularly, you draw from the ebbing and flowing the sign and fitted for exhibiting the effect that follows as a consequence of
confirmation of those same two movements. Passing to a more this conservation. How strongly water is disposed to preserve a Water better
capable of keep
specific argument, you say that on account of the water being a disturbance once received, even after the cause impressing it has ing a received
fluid body and not firmly attached to the earth, it is not rigorously ceased to act, is demonstrated to us by the experience of water impetus than is
air.
constrained to obey all the earth’s movements. From this you highly agitated by strong winds. Though the winds may have
deduce its ebbing and flowing. ceased and the air become tranquil, such waves remain in motion
In your own footsteps, I argue the contrary and say: The air for a long time, as the sacred poet so charmingly sings: Qual
The 438 Valto Egeo, etc. The continuance of the commotion in this way thing that you think ought to be felt as a necessary consequence 439
depends upon the weight of the water, for as has been said on were, as a matter of fact, actually felt? Would you accept this as
Fourth other occasions, light bodies are indeed much easier to set in Fourth
a sign and a very powerful argument of the mobility of this
Day motion than heavier ones, but they are also much less able to same globe? Day
keep the motion impressed upon them, once the cause of motion Sim p . In that case it would not be a matter of dealing with me
Light bodies
more easily stops. The air, being a thing that is in itself very tenuous and alone; for if this should happen and its cause were hidden from
moved than extremely light, is most easily movable by the slightest force;
heavy ones, but me, perhaps it might be known to others.
less able to retain but it is also most inept at conserving the motion when the mover Salv. So no one can ever win against you, but must always lose;
their motion.
ceases acting. then it would be better not to play. Nevertheless, in order not to
As to the air that surrounds the terrestrial globe, I shall there cheat our umpire, I shall go on.
fore say that it is carried around by its adherence no less than We have just said, and will now repeat with some additions,
the water, and especially those parts of it which are contained in that the air, as a tenuous and fluid body which is not solidly at
vessels, these vessels being plains surrounded by mountains. tached to the earth, seems to have no need of obeying the earth’s
It is more rea And we may much more reasonably declare that such parts are motion, except in so far as the roughness of the terrestrial sur
sonable that the
air is swept carried around, swept along by the roughness of the earth, than face catches and carries along with it that part of the air which
along by the that the higher parts are swept along by the celestial motion as is contiguous to it, or does not exceed by any great distance the
rough surface of
the earth than by the Peripatetics assert. greatest altitude of the mountains. This portion of the air ought
celestial motion.
What I have said so far seems to me to be an adequate reply to be least resistant to the earth’s rotation, being filled with Vaporous part of
the air close to
to Simplicio’s objection. But I want to give him more than satis vapors, fumes, and exhalations, which are materials that par the earth shares
faction by means of a new objection and another reply, founded ticipate in the earthy properties and are consequently naturally in its movements.
upon a remarkable experiment, and at the same time substanti adapted to these same movements. But where the cause for
ate for Sagredo the mobility of the earth. motion is lacking — that is, where the earth’s surface has large
Confirming the I have said that the air, and especially that part of it which is flat spaces and where there would be less admixture of earthy
earth’s whirling
by a new argu not above the highest mountains, is carried around by the rough vapors — the reason for the surrounding air to obey entirely the
ment, borrowed ness of the earth’s surface. From this it seems to follow that if the seizure of the terrestrial rotation would be partly removed.
from the air.
earth were not uneven, but smooth and polished, there would be Hence, while the earth is revolving toward the east, a beating
no reason for its taking the air along as company, or at least for wind blowing from east to west ought to be continually felt in
its conducting it with so much uniformity. Now the surface of such places, and this blowing should be most perceptible where
this globe of ours is not all mountainous and rough, but there are the earth whirls most rapidly; this would be in the places most
very large areas that are quite smooth; such are the surfaces of distant from the poles and closest to the great circle of the diurnal
the great oceans. These, being also quite distant from the moun rotation.
tain ranges that encircle them, appear not to have any aptitude Now the fact is that actual experience strongly confirms this
for carrying along the air above them; and whatever may follow philosophical argument. For within the Torrid Zone (that is, be A perpetual
breeze blows to
as a consequence of not carrying it ought therefore to be felt in tween the tropics), in the open seas, at those parts of them remote ward the west
such places. from land, just where earthy vapors are absent, a perpetual between the
tropics.
Sim p . I also wanted to raise this same objection, which seems to breeze is felt moving from the east with so constant a tenor that,
me very powerful. thanks to this, ships prosper in their voyages to the West Indies. Voyages toward
the West Indies
Salv. Y ou may well say this, Simplicio, in the sense that from Similarly, departing from the Mexican coast, they plow the are easy, and the
no such thing being felt in the air as would result from this globe waves of the Pacific Ocean with the same ease toward the East return difficult.
of ours going around, you argue its immobility. But what if this Indies, which are east to us but west to them. On the other hand.
iJ
The 440 voyages from the Indies eastward are difficult and uncertain, discovered in these again and again that, to my great interest, 441 The
nor may they in any case be made along the same routes, but the returns here (that is, the voyages from east to west over the
Fourth Mediterranean) were made in proportionately less time than
Fourth
must be piloted more toward the land so as to find other occa
Day sional and variable winds caused by other principles, such as we those in the opposite direction, in a ratio of 25 per cent. Thus Day
dwellers upon terra firma continually experience. There are we see that on the whole the east winds are stronger than those
Voyages in the
many and various reasons for the origin of such winds which we from the west. Mediterranean
from east to west
Winds from the need not bother to bring up at present. These occasional winds S a l v . I am glad to know of this detail, which contributes not a are made in
land disturb the little confirmation to the mobility of the earth. And though it shorter times
seas. blow indifferently toward all parts of the earth, disturbing seas than those from
distant from the equator and bordered by the rough surface of may be said that all the water of the Mediterranean pours per west to east.
the earth. This amounts to saying that such seas are subjected petually through the Straits of Gibraltar, having to disgorge into
to those disturbances of the air which interfere with the primary the ocean all the waters of so many rivers that empty into it, I
current of air that would be felt continually, especially on the do not believe that the current can be so strong that it alone could
ocean, if such accidental disturbances were lacking. make such a remarkable difference. This is also evident from
Now you see how the actions of the water and the air show seeing that the water at Pharos runs back toward the east no less
themselves to be remarkably in accord with celestial observa than it courses toward the west.
tions in confirming the mobility of our terrestrial globe. S a g r . I, who unlike Simplicio, have not been worrying about
S a g r . Yet in order to cap all this, I wish also to tell you one par convincing anybody besides myself, am satisfied with what has
ticular which seems to me to be unknown to you, yet which been said regarding this first part. Therefore, Salviati, if you
Another obser confirms this same conclusion. You, Salviati, have mentioned wish to proceed, I am ready to listen.
vation borrowed
that phenomenon which sailors encounter in the tropics; I mean S a l v . I am yours to command; but I should like to hear also how
from the air in
support of the that constant wind blowing from the east, of which I have heard it looks to Simplicio, for from his judgment I can estimate how
earth’s motion. much I may expect from these arguments of mine in the Peripa
accounts from those who have made the voyage quite often.
Moreover, it is an interesting fact that sailors do not call this a tetic schools, should they ever reach those ears.
“wind,” but have some other name for it which slips my mind, S i m p . I do not want you to take my opinion as a basis for guess
taken perhaps from its even tenor. When they encounter it, they ing at the judgments of others. As I have often said, I am among
tie up their shrouds and the other cordage of the sails, and with the tyros in this sort of study, and things which would occur to
out ever again having any need to touch these, they can continue those who have penetrated into the profoundest depths of phi
their voyage in security, or even asleep. Now this perpetual losophy might never occur to me; for, as the saying goes, I have
breeze has been known and recognized by reason of its blowing hardly greeted its doorkeeper. Yet to show some spark of fire,
continuously without interruption; for if other winds had inter I shall say that as for the effects recounted by you, and this last
rupted it, it would not have been recognized as a singular effect one in particular, it seems possible to me to render quite suf
different from all the others. From this I may infer that the ficient reasons from the mobility of the heavens alone, without
Mediterranean Sea might also participate in such a phenomenon, introducing any novelties beyond the mere converse of what you
but that this escapes unobserved because it is frequently inter yourself have brought into the field.
rupted by other supervening winds. I say this advisedly, and It is admitted by the Peripatetic school that the element of Reversing the
upon very probable theories which occurred to me from what I fire and a large part of the air are carried around in the diurnal argument, it is
shown that the
had occasion to learn during the voyage I made to Syria when rotation from east to west by contact with the lunar sphere as perpetual mo
tion of the air
I went to Aleppo as consul of our nation. Keeping a special their containing vessel. Now without deviating from your foot from east to west
comes from the
prints, I should like us to establish the quantity of air participat motion
record and account of the days of departure and arrival of ships of the
at the ports of Alexandria, Alexandretta, and here at Venice, I ing in that motion as that part which comes down about to the heavens.
The 442 summits of the highest mountains, and would extend on down Sa lv . It cannot be denied that your argument is ingenious and 443 rhe
to the earth itself if the obstacle presented by these very moun carries something of probability, but I say that this is a proba
Fourth tains did not hinder it. Thus, just as you declared that the air Fourth
bility in appearance only and not in reality. There are two parts
Day surrounding the mountain ranges is carried around by the rough to your argument; in the first, you render a reason for the con Day
ness of the moving earth, we say the converse — that all the tinual motion of the eastern breeze, and also for the motion of The reason for
element of air is carried around by the motion of the heavens the water; in the second, you wish also to obtain a cause for the the continual
except that part which is lower than the mountain peaks, this motion of the air
tides from the same source. The first part, as I have said, has and water may
being impeded by the roughness of the immovable earth. And some semblance of probability, though much less than we achieve be more plaus
ibly rendered by
where you would say that if such roughness were removed, this from terrestrial motion. The second part is not only entirely im making the earth
would also free the air from being caught, we may say that if this probable, but is absolutely impossible and false. movable than by
making it fixed.
roughness were removed, all the air would proceed in this move As to the first, in which you say that the hollow of the lunar
ment. And since the surfaces of the open seas are smooth and sphere sweeps along with it the element of fire and all the air
level, the motion of the breeze which blows perpetually from the down to the summits of the highest mountains, I say first that
east continues there, and is more noticeable at places near the there is doubt whether any element of fire exists. Even assuming
equator, within the tropics, where the motion of the heavens is that it does, it is extremely doubtful whether the lunar sphere
most rapid. exists; or indeed, whether any of the other “spheres” do. That is
Motion of the And as this celestial movement is powerful enough to carry to say, it is questionable whether there actually are such bodies,
water dependent
upon the celes the free air with it, we may say quite reasonably that it con solid and extremely vast, or whether beyond the air there does
tial motion. tributes this same motion to the movable water. For this is fluid, not rather extend a continuous expanse of a substance very much
and unattached to the earth’s immobility. We may affirm this more tenuous and pure than our air, and whether the planets do
with the more confidence in view of your own admission that not v/ander through this, as is now commencing to be held even
such a movement need be only very small with respect to its by most of these same philosophers.
effective cause, which, going around the entire terrestrial globe in But however that may be, there is no reason for us to believe It is improbable
one natural day, passes over many thousands of miles per hour that the element
that fire, by simple contact with a surface which you yourself of fire is drawn
(especially near the equator), while currents in the open sea consider to be remarkably smooth and even, should in its entire along by the
lunar orb.
move but a very few miles per hour. In this way our voyages extent be carried around in a motion foreign to its own inclina
toward the west would be much more convenient and rapid, tion. This has been proved throughout II Saggiatore, and dem
being assisted not only by the perpetual eastern breeze, but also onstrated by sensible experiments. Beyond this, there is the
by the course of the waters. further improbability of such motions being transferred from
Flow and ebb Perhaps from that same coursing of the water, tides also may most subtle fire to the air, which is much denser, and then from
may depend
upon the diurnal arise; the water, striking against the variously situated shores, this to water.
movement of the might even return straight back in the opposite direction, as ex But that a body of very rough and mountainous surface, by
heavens.
perience shows us in the courses of rivers. For there the water, revolving, should conduct along with it the contiguous air which
because of the irregularity of the banks, often meets some part strikes against its prominences is not merely probable, but nec
which juts out or which makes a hollow from beneath, and it essary; it may be seen from experience, though I believe that
whirls around and is seen to return perceptibly. Hence it seems even without seeing it no one would cast doubt upon it.
to me that the same effects from which you argue the mobility As for the rest, assuming that the air and even the water were
of the earth (and which mobility you offer as a cause for them) conducted by the motion of the heavens, such a motion would Flow and ebb
may be sufficiently explained if we hold the earth fixed and re cannot depend
have nothing whatever to do with the tides. For since from one upon the celes
store the mobility to the heavens. uniform cause only one single uniform effect can follow, there tial movement.
The 444 would have to be discovered in the waters a continual and uni Now two other periods occur, the monthly and the annual. 445 The
form current from east to west, existing only in those oceans These do not introduce new and different events beyond those
Fourth which, returning upon themselves, encircle the globe. In inland
Fourth
already considered under the diurnal period, but they act upon
Day seas such as the Mediterranean, hemmed in as it is on the east, the latter by making them greater or less at different parts of the Day
there could be no such motion. For if its waters were driven by lunar month and at different seasons of the solar year — almost
the course of the heavens toward the west, it would have been as though the moon and sun were taking part in the production of
dried up many centuries ago; besides which, our waters do not such effects. But that concept is completely repugnant to my
run only toward the west, but return back toward the east in mind; for seeing how this movement of the oceans is a local and
regular periods. If indeed you should say, from the example of sensible one, made in an immense bulk of water, I cannot bring
the rivers, that the course of the seas was originally from east to myself to give credence to such causes as lights, warm tempera
west only, but that the different situations of their shores might tures, predominances of occult qualities, and similar idle imagin
force some of the water to flow in reverse, then I shall grant you ings. These are so far from being actual or possible causes of the
this, Simplicio; but you must take note that wherever the water tides that the very contrary is true. The tides are the cause of
is turned back for this reason, it perpetually returns again, while them; that is, make them occur to mentalities better equipped for
where it runs forward, it always keeps going in the same direc loquacity and ostentation than for reflections upon and investi
tion, as you may see from your example of the rivers. As to the gations into the most hidden works of nature. Rather than be
tides, you must discover and bring fordi reasons for making them reduced to offering those wise, clever, and modest words, “I do
run now one way and now the other at the same place — effects not know,” they hasten to wag their tongues and even their pens
which, being contrary and irregular, you can never deduce from in the wildest absurdities.
one uniform and constant cause. This, as well as overthrowing We see that the moon and the sun do not act upon small re
the idea of a motion being contributed to the sea by the diurnal ceptacles of water by means of light, motion, and great or mod
movement of the heavens, also defeats those who would like to erate heat; rather, we see that to make water rise by heat, one
grant to the earth only the diurnal motion and who believe that must bring it almost to boiling. In short, we cannot artificially
with this alone they can give a reason for the tides. For since the imitate the movement of the tides in any way except by move
effect is irregular, it is necessarily required that its causes shall ment of the vessel. Now should not these observations assure
be irregular and variable. anyone that all the other things produced as a cause of this effect
S i m p . I have nothing further to say; neither on my own account, are vain fantasies, entirely foreign to the truth of the matter?
because of my lack of inventiveness, nor on that of others, be Thus I say that if it is true that one effect can have only one Alterations in
cause of the novelty of the opinion. But I do indeed believe that basic cause, and if between the cause and the effect there is a effects imply al
terations in the
if this were broadcast among the schools, there would be no lack fixed and constant connection, then whenever a fixed and con causes.
of philosophers who would be able to cast doubt upon it. stant alteration is seen in the effect, there must be a fixed and
S a g r . Then let us wait until that happens. In the meantime, if constant variation in the cause. Now since the alterations which The causes of
the monthly and
it is satisfactory with you, Salviati, let us proceed. take place in the tides at different times of the year and of the annual periods of
S a l v . Everything that has been said up to this point pertains to month have their fixed and constant periods, it must be that the tides are as
signed at length.
the diurnal period of the tides, of which the primary and uni regular changes occur simultaneously in the primary cause of
versal cause has first been proved, without which no effect what the tides. Next, the alterations in the tides at the said times con
ever would take place. Next, passing on to the particular events sist of nothing more than changes in their sizes; that is, in the
to be observed in this diurnal period (which vary and are in a rising and lowering of the water a greater or less amount, and its
certain sense irregular), the secondary and concomitant causes running with greater or less impetus. Hence it is necessary that
upon which these depend remain to be dealt with. whatever the primary cause of the tides is, it should increase or
The 446 diminish its force at the specific times mentioned. But it has nights I spent on these reflections; and how often, despairing of 447 The
already been concluded that an irregularity and unevenness in ever understanding it, I tried to console myself by being con
Fourth vinced, like the unhappy Orlando, that that could not be true
Fourth
the motion of the vessel containing the water is the primary cause
Day of the tides; therefore this unevenness must become correspond which had been nevertheless brought before my very eyes by the Day
ingly still more irregular from time to time (that is, must increase testimony of so many trustworthy men. So you need not be sur
or diminish). prised if for once, contrary to custom, you do not foresee the
Now we must remember that the unevenness (that is, the goal. And if you are nevertheless dismayed, then I believe that
varying velocity of the vessels which are parts of the earth’s the outcome (which so far as I know is entirely unprecedented)
surface) depends upon these vessels moving with a composite will put an end to this puzzlement of yours.
motion, the resultant of compounding the annual and the diurnal S a g r . Well, thank God for not letting your despair lead you to
motions which belong to the entire terrestrial globe. Of these the the end that befell the miserable Orlando, or to that which is
diurnal whirling, with its alternate addition to and subtraction perhaps no less fictitiously related of Aristotle; for then every
from the annual movement, is the thing that produces the un one, myself included, would be deprived of the revelation of
Monthly and an evenness of the compound motion. Thus the primary cause of something as thoroughly hidden as it is sought after. Therefore I
nual alterations
the uneven motion of the vessels, and hence of that of the tides, beg you to satiate my greed for it as quickly as you can.
of the tides can
depend only consists in the additions and subtractions which the diurnal S a l v . I am at your service. We have arrived at an inquiry as to
upon changes in how the additions and subtractions of the terrestrial whirling
the additions and whirling makes with respect to the annual motion. And if these
subtractions of
additions and subtractions were always made in the same pro and the annual motion might be made now in greater and now
diurnal and
annual motions. portion with respect to the annual motion, the cause of tides in lesser ratios; for it is such a diversity, and nothing else, that
would indeed continue to exist, but only a cause for their being may be assigned as a cause for the monthly and annual changes The proportion
in which whirl
perpetually made in the same manner. Now we must find a in the size of the tides. I shall next consider three ways in which ing is added to
this ratio of the additions and subtractions of the earth’s rota the annual mo
reason for these same tides being made greater and less at differ tion may be
ent times; hence, if we wish to preserve the identity of the cause, tion and the annual motion may be made greater and less. altered in three
ways.
there is a necessity of finding changes in these additions and sub First, this could be done by the velocity of the annual motion
tractions, making them more and less potent at producing those increasing and decreasing while the additions and subtractions
effects which depend upon them. But I do not see how this can made by the diurnal whirling remained constant in magnitude.
be done except by making these additions and subtractions now For since the annual motion is about three times as fastt as the
greater and now less, so that the acceleration and retardation of diurnal motion, even taking the latter at the equator, then if we
the composite motion shall be made now in a greater and now were to increase it further, the addition or subtraction of the
in a lesser ratio. diurnal motion would make less of an alteration. On the other
Sack. I feel myself being gently led by the hand; and although hand if it were made slower, this same diurnal motion would
I find no obstacles in the road, yet like the blind I do not see alter it proportionately more. Thus to add or subtract four de
where my guide is leading me, nor have I any means of guessing grees of speed when dealing with something which moves with
where such a journey must end. twenty degrees will alter its course less than if the same four
S a l v . There is a vast difference between my slow philosophizing degrees were added to or subtracted from something which
and your rapid insights; yet in this particular with which we are moved with only ten degrees of speed.
now dealing, I do not wonder that even the perspicacity of your The second way would be by making the additions and sub
mind is beclouded by the thick dark mists which hide the goal tractions greater or smaller, retaining the annual motion at the
toward which we are traveling. All astonishment ceases when I same velocity. This is very easy to see, since it is obvious that a
remember how many hours, how many days, and how many more velocity of twenty degrees (for instance) will be altered more by
The 448 the addition or subtraction of ten degrees than by the addition Quite the contrary; I understand nothing whatever of it, and 449 The
or subtraction of four. confusion lies in the multiplicity of things — not in nothing.
Fourth Fourth
The third manner would be a combination of these two, the S a g r . Y ou see, Salviati, how the checkrein that has been applied
Day annual motion diminishing and the diurnal additions and sub to Simplicio in the past sessions has gentled him, and changed Day
tractions increasing. him from a skittish colt into an ambling nag.
As you see, it was easy to get this far; yet it was indeed a But please, without more delay, put an end to this suspense
laborious task for me to discover how such effects could be ac for both of us.
complished in nature. Yet I finally found something that served S a l v . I shall do my best to overcome my obscure way of ex
me admirably. In a way it is almost unbelievable. I mean that it pressing myself, and the sharpness of your wits will fill up the
What is very is astonishing and incredible to us, but not to Nature; for she dark places.
hard for us to
understand is performs with the utmost ease and simplicity things which are There are two events whose causes we must investigate; the
very easy for even infinitely puzzling to our minds, and what is very difficult first concerns the variation which occurs in the tides over a
Nature to
perform. for us to comprehend is quite easy for her to perform. monthly period, and the other belongs to the annual period. We
To continue, then. Having demonstrated that the proportions shall speak first of the monthly, and then deal with the annual;
between the additions and subtractions of the whirling on the and we must first resolve the whole according to the axioms and
one hand and the annual motion on the other may be made hypotheses already established, without introducing any inno
greater and less in two manners (I say two, because the third is vations either from astronomy or from the universe to help out
a composite of the others), I add now that Nature does make the tides. We shall demonstrate that the causes for all the various
use of both; and I add further that if she made use of but one of events perceived in the tides reside in things previously recog A most true hy-
pothesb is that
If the annual them, then one of the two periodic alterations of the tide would nized and accepted as unquestionably true. Thus I say that one revolutions in
movement did true, natural, and even necessary thing is that a single movable smaller circles
not alter, the necessarily be removed. The monthly periodic changes would take place in
monthly period cease if there were no variation due to the annual motion, and if body made to rotate by a single motive force will take a longer shorter times
would cease. than those in
the additions and subtractions of the diurnal rotation were kept time to complete its circuit along a greater circle than along a larger circles, as
If the diurnal clarified by two
motion did not always equal, then the annual periodic alterations would be lesser circle. This is a truth accepted by all, and in agreement
examples.
alter, the annual missing. with experiments, of which we may adduce a few.
period would
cease. S a g r . Then do the monthly alterations of the tides depend upon In order to regulate the time in wheel clocks, especially large First example.
changes in the annual motion of the earth? And the annual ones, the builders fit them with a certain stick which is free to
alterations in the ebb and flow are derived from the additions swing horizontally; At its ends they hang leaden weights, and
and subtractions of the diurnal rotation? Now I am more con when the clock goes too slowly, they can render its vibrations
fused than ever, and farther from any hope of being able to com more frequent merely by moving these weights somewhat toward
prehend how this complication comes about, more intricate to my the center of the stick. On the other hand, in order to retard the
mind than the Gordian knot. I envy Simplicio, from whose si vibrations, it suffices to draw these same weights out toward the
lence I deduce that he understands everything and is free from ends, since the oscillations are thus made more slowly and in
the confusion that beclouds my imagination. consequence the hour intervals are prolonged. Here the motive
S i m p . I really believe that you are confused, Sagredo, and I also force is constant — the counterpoise — and the moving bodies
think I know the cause of your confusion. In my opinion this are the same weights; but their vibrations are more frequent
originates from your understanding a part of what Salviati has when they are closer to the center; that is, when they are moving
set forth, and not understanding another part. And you are also along smaller circles.
correct about my not being confused at all, though not for the Let equal weights be suspended from unequal cords, removed Second example.
reason you suppose; that is, that I understand the whole thing. from the perpendicular, and set free. We shall see the weights
The 450 on the shorter cords make their vibrations in shorter times, being ADB , so that a well-rounded and smooth ball can run freely in 451 The
things that move in lesser circles. Again, attach such a weight it (the rim of a sieve is well suited for this experiment). Now
Fourth Fourth
to a cord passed through a staple fastened to the ceiling, and I say that wherever you place the ball, whether near to or far
Day hold the other end of the cord in your hand. Having started the from the ultimate limit B — placing it at the point C, or at D, Day
hanging weight moving, pull the end of the cord which you have or at E — and let it go, it will arrive at
in your hand so that the weight rises while it is making its oscil the point B in equal timest (or insen
lations. You will see the frequency of its vibrations increase as sibly different), whether it leaves from
it rises, since it is going continually along smaller circles. C or D or E or from any other point you
And here I want you to notice two details which deserve at like; a truly remarkable phenomenon.
Two particular tention. One is that the vibrations of such a pendulum are made Now add another, no less beautiful
events observ
able in pendu so rigorously according to definite times, that it is quite im than the last. This is that along all chords
lums and their possible to make them adopt other periods except by lengthening drawn from the point B to points C, D,
oscillations.
or shortening the cord. Of this you may readily make sure by E, or any other point (taken not only in
experiment, tying a rock to a string and holding the end in your the quadrant BA, but in the whole cir Fig. 30
hand. No matter how you try, you can never succeed in making cumference of the entire circle), the
it go back and forth except in one definite time, unless you same movable body will descend in absolutely equal times. Thus
lengthen or shorten the string; you will see that it is absolutely in the same time which it takes to descend along the whole diam
impossible. eter erected perpendicular to the point B, it will also descend
The other particular is truly remarkable; it is that the same along the chord BC even when that subtends but a single degree,
pendulum makes its oscillations with the same frequency, or very or yet a smaller arc.
little different—almost imperceptibly—whether these are made And one more marvel: The motions of bodies falling along the
through large arcs or very -small ones along a given circumfer arcs of the quadrant AB are made in shorter times than those
ence. I mean that if we remove the pendulum from the per made along the chords of the same arcs, so that the fastest mo
pendicular just one, two, or three degrees, or on the other hand tion, made in the shortest time, by a movable body going from
seventy degrees or eighty degrees, or even up to a whole quad the point A to the point B will be along the circumference ADB
rant, it will make its vibrations when it is set free with the same and will not be that which is made along the straight line AB,
frequency in either case; in the first, where it must move only although that is the shortest of all the lines which can be drawn
through an arc of four or six degrees, and in the second where between the points A and B. Also, take any point in that same
it must pass through an arc of one hundred sixty degrees or more. arc (let it be, for instance, the point D ), and draw two chords
This is seen more plainly by suspending two equal weights from AD and D B ; then the moving body leaving from the point A will
two threads of equal length, and then removing one just a small get to B in less time going along the two chords AD and DB
distance from the perpendicular and the other one a very long than going along the single chord AB. The shortest time of all
way. Both, when set at liberty, will go back and forth in the same will be that of its fall along the arc ADB, and similar properties
times, one by small arcs and the other by very large ones. are to be understood as holding for all lesser arcs taken upward
Remarkable From this follows the solution of a very beautiful problem, from the lowest limit B.
problem of
moving bodies
which is this: Given a quarter of a circle — I shall draw it here S a g r . Enough; no more; you are confusing me so with marvels,
descending along in a little diagram on the ground — which shall be AB here, and are distracting my mind in so many directions, that I fear
a quadrant and
of things de vertical to the horizon so that it extends in the plane touching only a small part of it will remain free and clear for me to apply
scending along at the point B ; take an arc made of a very smooth and polished
any chord of an
to the main subject we are dealing with — which, I regret to say,
entire cirde. concave hoop bending along the curvature of the circumference is too obscure and difficult as it is. I beg you, as a favor to me.
The 452 that when we have finished with the theory of the tides there shall sun). It is close, in a word, at the time of conjunction and new 453 rA ®
be other days when you will again honor this house of mine and moon, it is distant at full moon and opposition, and its greatest
Fourth Fourth
of yours, to discuss the many other problems that have been left distance differs from its closest approach by as much as the
Day dangling. Perhaps they will be no less interesting and elegant diameter of the lunar orbit. Day
than these which we have been treating in the days just past, and Now if it is true that the force which moves the earth and the
which ought to be finished today. moon around the sun always retains the same strength, and if
S a l v . I shall be at your disposal, though we shall have to have it is true that the same moving body moved by the same force but
more than one or two sessions if, in addition to the questions in unequal circles passes over similar arcs of smaller circles in
reserved to be separately dealt with, we wish to add the many shorter times, then it must necessarily be said that the moon
that pertain both to local motion and to the motions natural when at its least distance from the sun (that is, at conjunction)
to projectiles — subjects dealt with at length by our Lincean passes through greater arcs of the earth’s orbit than when it is
Academician. at its greatest distance (that is, at opposition and full moon).
Getting back to our original purpose, we were explaining that And it is necessary also that the earth should share in this ir
for things moved circularly by some motive force which is kept regularity of the moon. For if we imagine a straight line from
continually the same, the times of circulation are preestablished the center of the sun to the center of the terrestrial globe, includ
and determined, and impossible to lengthen or shorten. Having ing also the moon’s orbit,t this will be the radius of the orbit in
given examples of this and brought forth sensible experiments which the earth would move uniformly if it were alone. But if
which we can perform, we may affirm the same to be true of our we locate there also another body carried by the earth, putting
experience of the planetary movements in the heavens, for which this at one time between the earth and the sun and at another
the same rule is seen to hold: Those which move in the larger time beyond the earth at its greatest distance from the sun, then
circles consume the longer times in passing through them. We in this second case the common motion of both along the cir
have the most ready observations of this from the satellites of cumference of the earth’s orbit would, because of the greater
Jupiter, which make their revolutions in short times. So there is distance of the moon, have to be somewhat slower than in the
no question that if, for example, the moon, continuing to be other case when the moon is between the earth and the sun, at
moved by the same motive force, were drawn little by little into its lesser distance. So that what happens in this matter is just
smaller circles, it would acquire a tendency to shorten the times what happened to the rate of the clock, the moon representing
of its periods, in agreement with that pendulum which in the to us that weight which is attached now farther from the center,
course of its vibrations had its cord shortened by us, reducing in order to make the vibrations of the stick less frequent, and
the radius of the circumference traversed. Now this example now closer, in order to speed them up.
which I gave you concerning the moon actually takes place and From this it may be clear that the annual movement of the
is verified in fact. Let us remember that we had already con earth in its orbit along the ecliptic is not uniform, and that
cluded with Copernicus that it is not possible to separate the its irregularity derives from the moon and has its periods and
moon from the earth, about which it unquestionably moves in a restorations monthly. Now it has already been decided that the
The earth’s month. Let us likewise remember that the terrestrial globe, monthly and annual periodic alterations of the tides could derive
annual motion
along the ecliptic always accompanied by the moon, goes along the circumference from no other cause than from varying ratios between the annual
irregular because of its orbit about the sun in one year, in which time the moon motion and the additions to it and subtractions from it of the
of the motion of
the moon. revolves around the earth almost thirteen times. From this revo diurnal rotation; and that such alterations might be made in
lution it follows that the moon is sometimes close to the sun two ways; that is, by altering the annual motion and keeping
(that is, when it is between the sun and the earth), and some fixed the magnitudes of the additions, or by changing the size of
times more distant (when the earth lies between the moon and the these and keeping the annual motion uniform. We have now de-
The 454 tected the first of these two ways, based upon the unevenness of S a l v . Your doubt is very reasonable, and in response to the ob 455 The
the annual motion; it depends upon the moon, and has its period jection I say that although astronomy has made great progress
Fourth Fourth
monthly. Thus it is necessary that for this reason the tides should over the course of the centuries in investigating the arrangement
Day have a monthly period within which they become greater and and movements of the heavenly bodies, it has not thereby ar Day
smaller. rived at such a state that there are not many things still remain
There may be
Now you see how the cause of the monthly period resides in ing undecided, and perhaps still more which remain unknown. many things still
the annual motion, and at the same time you see what the moon It is likely that the first observers of the sky recognized nothing undiscovered
astronomy.
by
has to do with this affair, and how it plays a role without having but a general motion of ail the stars — the diurnal motion — but
anything to do with oceans or with waters. I think it was not long before they discovered that the moon is
S a g r . If a very high tower were shown to someone who had no inconstant about keeping company with the other stars. Years
knowledge of any kind of staircase, and he were asked whether would have passed before they had distinguished all the planets,
he dared to scale such a supreme height, I believe he would surely however. In particular, I believe that Saturn, on account of its Saturn, because
it is slow, and
say no, failing to understand that it could be done in any way slowness, and Mercury, because of being rarely seen, were the Mercury,
except by flying. But being shown a stone no more than half a last objects to be recognized as vagrant and wandering. Many because it is
rarely seen, were
yard high and asked whether he thought he could climb up on it, more years probably passed before the stoppings and retrograde among the last to
be discovered.
he would answer yes, I am sure; nor would he deny that he could motions of the three outer planets were observed, and their ap
easily climb up not once, but ten, twenty, or a hundred times. proaches and retreats from the earth, which occasioned the need
Hence if he were shown the stairs by which one might just as to introduce eccentrics and epicycles — things unknown even
easily arrive at the place he had adjudged impossible to reach, to Aristotle, who makes no mention of them. How long did
I believe he would laugh at himself and confess his lack of Mercury and Venus, with their remarkable phenomena, keep
imagination. astronomers in suspended judgment about their true locations,
You, Salviati, have guided me step by step so gently that I am to mention nothing else? Thus even the ordering of the world
astonished to find I have arrived with so little effort at a height bodies and the integral structure of that part of the universe
which I believed impossible to attain. It is certainly true that recognized by us was in doubt up to the time of Copernicus, who
the staircase was so dark that I was not aware of my approach finally supplied the true arrangement and the true system ac
to or arrival at the summit, until I had come out into the bright cording to which these parts are ordered, so that we are certain
open air and discovered a great sea and a broad plain. And just that Mercury, Venus, and the other planets revolve about the
as climbing step by step is no trouble, so one by one your propo sun and that the moon revolves around the earth. But we cannot Detailed struc
sitions appeared so clear to me, little or nothing new being added, yet determine surely the law of revolution and the structure of tures of the
planetary orbits
that I thought little or nothing was being gained. So much the the orbit of each planet (the study ordinarily called planetary still not resolved.
more is my wonder at the unexpected outcome of this argument, theory); witness to this fact is Mars, which has caused modern
which has led me to a comprehension of things I believed in astronomers so much distress. Numerous theories have also been
explicable. applied to the moon itelf since the time when Copernicus first
Just one difficulty remains from which I desire to be freed. If greatly altered Ptolemy’s theory.
the movement of the earth around the zodiac in company with Now to get down to our particular point; that is, to the ap
the moon is irregular, such an irregularity ought to have been parent motions of the sun and moon. In the former there has
observed and noticed by astronomers, but I do not know that been observed a certain great irregularity, as a result of which
The sun gets
this has occurred. Since you are better informed on these matters it passes the two semicircles of the ecliptic (divided by the through one half
of the zodiac
than I am, resolve this question for me and tell me what the equinoctial points) in very different times, consuming about nine days faster
facts are. nine days moret in passing over one half than the other; a dif- than the other.
The 456 ference which is, as you see, very conspicuous. It has not yet been only one seven-hundredth. I say the same of its rising and falling 457 The
observed whether the sun preserves a regular motion in passing one, two, or three feet — scarcely four or five feet even at the
Fourth Fourth
through very small arcs, as for example those of each sign of extremity of a basin two thousand or more miles long, where its
Day the zodiac, or whether it goes at a pace now somewhat faster and depth is hundreds of feet. Such a change is much less than if, in Day
now slower, as would necessarily follow if the annual motion one of the barges bringing sweet water to us, this water should
belongs only apparently to the sun and really to the earth in com rise in the prow by the thickness of a leaf at an arrest of the
Motion of the pany of the moon. Perhaps this has not even been looked into. barge. From this I conclude that very small alterations with
moon investi respect to the immense size and extreme speed of the oceans
gated mainly As to the moon, its cycles have been investigated principally
because of in the interest of eclipses, for which it suffices to have an exact would be sufficient to make great changes in them in relation to
eclipses.
knowledge of its motion around the earth. The progress of the the minuteness of ourselves and our phenomena.
moon through particular arcs of the zodiac has accordingly not Sagr. I am fully satisfied as to this part. It remains for you to
been investigated in thoroughgoing detail. Therefore the fact explain to us how these additions and subtractions deriving from
that there is no obvious irregularity is insufficient to cast doubt the diurnal whirling are increased or diminished, upon which
upon the possibility that the earth and the moon are somewhat alterations you hinted would depend the annual period of growth
accelerated at new moon and retarded at full moon in traveling and diminution in the tides.
through the zodiac; that is, in going along the circumference of Salv. I shall use all my resources to make myself understood,
the earth’s orbit. This comes about for two reasons; first, that but the difficulty of the phenomena themselves and the great
the effect has not been looked for, and second, that it cannot be abstractness of mind needed to understand them intimidate me.
very large. The irregularity of the additions and subtractions which the Cause of the
unevenness of
Nor is there any need for the irregularity to be very large in diurnal rotation makes upon the annual motion depends upon the subtractions
the tilting of its axis to the plane of the earth’s orbit, or eclip and additions of
Tides are very order to produce the effect that is seen in the alterations of the the diurnal rota
small with tic. By this tilting, the equator crosses the ecliptic and is inclined tion upon the
respect to the size of the tides. For not only the changes, but the tides them
annual motion.
vastness of the selves, are small with respect to the magnitude of the bodies in and oblique to it with the same slope as that of the axis. The
oceans and the
speed of the ter which they occur, though with respect to us and to our smallness magnitude of the additions amounts to as much as the entire
restrial globe.
they seem to be great things. Adding or deducting one degree of diameter of the equator when the center of the earth is at the
speed where there are naturally seven hundred or a thousand solstitial points, but outside of those it amounts to less and less
cannot be called a large change, either in what confers it or in according as the center approaches the equinoctial points, where
what receives it; and the water of our sea, carried by the diurnal such additions are least of all.t This is the whole story, but it is
whirling, travels about seven hundred miles per hour. This is the wrapped in the obscurity which you perceive.
motion common to it and to the earth, and therefore impercept Sagr. Rather in that which I do not perceive, since so far I do
ible to us. The motion which is made sensible to us in currents is not understand a thing.
not even one mile per hour (la m speaking of the open sea, and Salv. That is just what I expected; nevertheless, we shall see
not of straits), and it is this that alters the great, natural primary whether the drawing of a little diagram will not shed some light
motion. on it. It would be better to represent this effect by means of solid
Still, such a change is considerable with respect to us and to bodies than by a mere picture; however, we may get some as
our ships. A vessel that can make, say, three miles per hour in sistance from perspective and foreshortening. So let us show, as
quiet water under the power of its oars, will have its travel before, the circumference of the earth’s orbit, the point A being
doubled by such a current favoring it instead of opposing it. This supposed to be at one of the solstices and the diameter AP being
is a very notable difference in the motion of the boat, though it the common section of the solstitial colure and the plane of the
is quite small in the movement of the sea, which is changed by earth’s orbit, or ecliptic. Suppose the center of the terrestrial
The 45 8 globe to be located at this point A; its axis, CAB, tilted to the whole diameter DE, while on the other hand the other semicircle 459 TIte
plane of the earth’s orbit, falls in the plane of the said colure, EFD is diminished by the same amount in its motion, the addi
Fourth Fourth
which passes through the axes of both equator and ecliptic. To tions and subtractions at this point (that is, at the time of the
Day avoid confusion, we shall show only the equatorial circle, indi solstice) will be measured by the entire diameter DE. Day
cating this with the letters DGEF, whose common section with Next we shall see whether they are of the same magnitude at
the plane of the earth’s orbit will be the line DE, so that one the times of the equinoxes. Transporting the center of the earth
half of the equator, marked DEE, will be below the plane of the to the point I, one quadrant away from the point A, let us take
earth’s orbit, and the other half, DGE, will be above it. the same equator GEFD, its common section DE with the eclip
tic, and its axis CB at the same tilt. Now the tangent to the
ecliptic at the point I will no longer be DE, but a different one,
cutting this at right angles. This will be marked HIL, in the di
rection of which will be the motion of the center I, proceeding
along the circumference of the earth’s orbit. Now in this situation
the additions and subtractions are not measured any more by the
diameter DE, as they were at first, for since this diameter does
not extend along the line of the annual motion HL, but rather
cuts it at right angles, D and E add and subtract nothing.
The additions and subtractions must now be taken along that
diameter which falls in the plane perpendicular to that of the
earth’s orbit and cutting it in the line H L; let this be the diameter
GF. The additive motion will then be made by the point G along
the semicircle GEF, and the subtractive motion will be the bal
ance, along the other semicircle FDG. Now this diameter being
not in the same line as the annual motion, HL, but cutting it as
is seen in the point I (with the point G being elevated above and
F depressed below the plane of the earth’s orbit), the additions
It is now supposed that the revolution of the equator is in the and subtractions are not determined by its entire length. Rather,
order of the points D, G, E, F, and that the motion of the center they must be that fraction of it taken between the parts of the
is toward E. The center of the earth being at A, its axis CB line HL which are cut off between the perpendiculars drawn upon
(which is perpendicular to the equatorial diameter DE) falls as it from the points G and F, which would be two lines GS and FV.
we said in the solstitial colure, the common section of this with the Hence the measure of the additions is the line SV, and this is
earth’s orbit being the diameter PA; hence this line PA will be less than GF or DE, which was the measure of the additions at
perpendicular to DE, because the colure is perpendicular to the the solstice A.
earth’s orbit. Therefore DE will be tangent to the earth’s orbit According, then, to the placement of the center of the earth
at the point A, so that in this position the motion of the center at any other point of the quadrant AI, we draw the tangent at
along the arc AE, which amounts to one degree per day, would such a point and drop perpendiculars upon it from the ends of
vary but little; it would even be as if it were along the tangent the equatorial diameter determined by the plane through this tan
DAE. And since the diurnal rotation, carrying the point D gent vertical to the plane of the ecliptic; and such a part of this
through G to E, is increased over the motion of the center (which tangent, which will be always less toward the equinoxes and
moves practically along this same line DE) by as much as the greater toward the solstices, will give us the magnitudes of the
The 460 additions and subtractions. Then as to how much the least addi terranean and is placed at such a different orientation that 4 6 1 The
tions differ from the greatest, this is easy to determine; between whereas the latter has its closed end in the eastern part at the
Fourth these there is the same variation as between the whole axis (or Fourth
shores of Syria, the former is closed at its western part. And since
Day diameter) of the globe and that part of it which lies between the it is at the extremities that by far the greatest tides occur — in Day
polar circles. This is less than the whole diameter by one-twelfth, deed, nowhere else are there very great risings and fallings —
approximately, assuming that the additions and subtractions are it may very well be that the times of flood at Venice occur during
made at the equator; in other latitudes they are less in proportion the ebbings of the other sea. The Mediterranean, being much
as their diameters are diminished. larger and extending more directly from west to east, in a certain
That is all I can tell you about the matter, and perhaps it is sense dominates the Adriatic. Hence it would not be surprising
as much as can be comprehended within our knowledge— which, if the effects that depend upon the primary causes were not veri
as is well known, can be only of such conclusions as are fixed and fied in the Adriatic at the appointed times and corresponding to
constant. Such are the three general periods of the tides, since the proper periods, as well at least as they would be in the rest
these depend upon invariable causes which are unified and eter of the Mediterranean. But this matter would require long obser
nal. But with these primary and universal causes there are mixed vations which I have not made in the past, nor shall I be able
others which, though secondary and particular, are capable of to make them in the future.
making great alterations; and these secondary causes are partly Sagr. It seems to me that you have done a great deal by opening
variable and not subject to observations (the changes due to the first portal to such lofty speculations. In your first general
winds, for example), and partly, though determinate and fixed, proposition, which seems to me to admit of no refutation, you
are not observed because of their complication. Such are the have explained very persuasively why it would be impossible for
lengths of the sea basins, their various orientations in one direc the observed movements to take place in the ordinary course
tion or another, and the many and various depths of the waters. of nature if the basins containing the waters of the seas were
Who could possibly formulate a complete account of these except standing still, and that on the other hand such alterations of the
perhaps after very lengthy observations and reliable reports? seas would necessarily follow if one assumed the movements
Without this, what could serve as a sound basis for hypotheses attributed by Copernicus to the terrestrial globe for quite other
and assumptions on the part of anyone who, from such a com reasons. If you had given us no more, this alone seems to me to
bination, wished to furnish adequate reasons for all the phe excel by such a large margin the trivialities which others have
nomena? And, I might add, for the anomalies and particular put forth that just to think of those once more makes me ill. And
irregularities that can be perceived in the movements of the I am much astonished that among men of sublime intellect, of
waters? whom there have been plenty, none have been struck by the in
I am content to have noticed that incidental causes do exist compatibility between the reciprocating motion of the contained
in nature, and that they are capable of producing many altera waters and the immobility of the containing vessels, a contradic
tions; I shall leave their minute observation to those who fre tion which now seems so obvious to me.
quent the various oceans. I merely call to your attention, in Salv. What is more to be wondered at, once it had occurred to
bringing this conversation of ours to a close, that the precise the minds of some to refer the cause of the tides to the motion
durations of the ebbing and flowing are changed not only by of the earth (which showed unusual perspicacity on the part of
the lengths and depths of the basins, but I believe that note these men), is that in seizing at this matter they should have
worthy variations are also introduced by the juncture of various caught on to nothing. But this was because they did not notice A simple motion
stretches of ocean which differ in size and in situation or, let us of the terrestrial
that a simple and uniform motion, such as the simple diurnal globe is not
say, in orientation. Such a contrast occurs right here in the motion of the terrestrial globe for instance, does not suffice, and sufficient to pro
duce the tides.
Adriatic Gulf, which is much smaller than the rest of the Medi that an uneven motion is required, now accelerated and now
The 462 retarded. For if the motion of the vessels were uniform, the con discovered those minimal changes that Copernicus took to be 463 The
tained waters would become habituated to it and would never imperceptible. And at present there is transpiring a fifth novelty
Fourth Fourth
make any mutations. from which the mobility of the earth might be argued. This is
Day Likewise it is completely idle to say (as is attributed to one being revealed most perspicuously by the illustrious Caesar Bay
of the ancient mathematicians) that the tides are caused by the Marsili, of a most noble family at Bologna, and a Lincean Aca Caesar Marsili
Opinion of the
mathematician conflict arising between the motion of the earth and the motion demician. He explains in a very learned manuscript that he observes the
Seleucus meridian to be
criticized.
of the lunar sphere, not only because it is neither obvious nor has observed a continual change, though a very slow one, in the in motion.
has it been explained how this must follow, but because its meridian line. I have recently seen this treatise, and it has much
glaring falsity is revealed by the rotation of the earth being not astonished me. I hope that he will make it available to all students
contrary to the motion of the moon, but in the same direction. of the marvels of nature.
Thus everything that has been previously conjectured by others Sagr. This is not the first time that I have heard mention of the
seems to me completely invalid. But among all the great men who subtle learning of this gentleman, who has shown himself to be
have philosophized about this remarkable effect, I am more the zealous protector of all men of science and letters. If this or
Kepler astonished at Keplert than at any other. Despite his open and any other of his works is made public, we may be sure in advance
respectfully
reproached. acute mind, and though he has at his fingertips the motions at that it will become famous.
tributed to the earth, he has nevertheless lent his ear and his Salv. N ow, since it is time to put an end to our discourses, it re
assent to the moon’s dominion over the waters, to occult prop mains for me to beg you that if later, in going over the things that
erties, and to such puerilities. I have brought out, you should meet with any difficulty or any
Sagr. It is my guess that what has happened to these more re question not completely resolved, you will excuse my deficiency
flective men is what is happening at present to me; namely, because of the novelty of the concept and the limitations of my
inability to understand the interrelation of the three periods, abilities; then because of the magnitude of the subject; and
annual, monthly, and diurnal, and how their causes may seem finally because I do not claim and have not claimed from others
to depend upon the sun and the moon without either of these that assent which I myself do not give to this invention, which
having anything to do with the water itself. This matter, for a may very easily turn out to be a most foolish hallucination and a
full understanding of which I need a longer and more concen majestic paradox.
trated application of my mind, is still obscure to me because of its To you, Sagredo, though during my arguments you have
novelty and its difficulty. But I do not despair of mastering it shown yourself satisfied with some of my ideas and have ap
by going back over it by myself, in solitude and silence, and proved them highly, I say that I take this to have arisen partly
ruminating on what remains undigested in my mind. from their novelty rather than from their certainty, and even
In the conversations of these four days we have, then, strong more from your courteous wish to afford me by your assent that
evidences in favor of the Copernican system, among which three pleasure which one naturally feels at the approbation and praise
have been shown to be very convincing — those taken from the of what is one’s own. And as you have obligated me to you by
stoppings and retrograde motions of the planets, and their ap your urbanity, so Simplicio has pleased me by his ingenuity.
proaches toward and recessions from the earth; second, from Indeed, I have become very fond of him for his constancy in sus
the revolution of the sun upon itself, and from what is to be ob taining so forcibly and so undauntedly the doctrines of his
served in the sunspots; and third, from the ebbing and flowing master. And I thank you, Sagredo, for your most courteous moti
of the ocean tides. vation, just as I ask pardon of Simplicio if I have offended him
Salv. T o these there may perhaps be added a fourth, and maybe sometimes with my too heated and opinionated speech. Be sure
even a fifth. The fourth, I mean, may come from the fixed stars, that in this I have not been moved by any ulterior purpose, but
since by extremely accurate observations of these there may be only by that of giving you every opportunity to introduce lofty
thoughts, that I might be the better informed.
The 464 Sim p . Y ou need not make any excuses; they are superfluous, and elements of our Academician’s new science of natural and con- 465 The
especially so to me, who, being accustomed to public debates, strained local motions. ^
Fourth have heard disputants countless times not merely grow angry Meanwhile, according to our custom, let us go and enjoy an
Day and get excited at each other, but even break out into insulting hour of refreshment in the gondola that awaits us. D ay
speech and sometimes come very close to blows.
As to the discourses we have held, and especially this last one
concerning the reasons for the ebbing and flowing of the ocean, End of the Fourth and Final Day
I am really not entirely convinced; but from such feeble ideas of
the matter as I have formed, I admit that your thoughts seem
to me more ingenious than many others I have heard. I do not
therefore consider them true and conclusive; indeed, keeping
always before my mind’s eye a most solid doctrinet that I once
heard from a most eminent and learned person, and before which
one must fall silent, I know that if asked whether God in His
infinite power and wisdom could have conferred upon the watery
element its observed reciprocating motion using some other
means than moving its containing vessels, both of you would
reply that He could have, and that He would have known how
to do this in many ways which are unthinkable to our minds.
From this I forthwith conclude that, this being so, it would be
excessive boldness for anyone to limit and restrict the Divine
power and wisdom to some particular fancy of his own.
Salv. An admirable and angelic doctrine, and well in accord
with another one, also Divine, which, while it grants to us the
right to argue about the constitution of the universe (perhaps in
order that the working of the human mind shall not be curtailed
or made lazy) adds that we cannot discover the work of His
hands. Let us, then, exercise these activities permitted to us and
ordained by God, that we may recognize and thereby so much
the more admire His greatness, however much less fit we may
find ourselves to penetrate the profound depths of His infinite
wisdom.
Sagr. And let this be the final conclusion of our four days’ argu
ments, after which if Salviati should desire to take some interval
of rest, our continuing curiosity must grant that much to him.
But this is on condition that when it is more convenient for him,
he will return and satisfy our desires — mine in particular —
regarding the problems set aside and noted down by me to submit
to him at one or two further sessions, in accordance with our
agreement. Above all, I shall be waiting impatiently to hear the
NOTES
N o t6 S P* 243 over. Cf. first note to p. 219. p. 269 K epler. Johannes Kepler (1571-1630) was a warm admirer of Galileo. 483 Notes
p. 243 view . “Not improbable” means here “not implausible, though incorrect.” Kepler discovered that the planets move in elliptical rather than circular
For Aristotle’s treatment of an analogous argument, see De Caelo II, 13, orbits and worked out the laws of their motion, thus paving the way for
29Sb, 16 ff. Newton’s law of universal gravitation. As Tycho’s pupil and friend he re
p. 247 revolutions. This remark seems preposterous unless Salviati merely sented Chiaramonti’s Anti-Tycho (first note to p. 52).
refers to a circle which slides as it rolls. Such a possibility would be ob The first dozen words quoted here occur in Kepler’s De Stella nova in
vious even to Simplicio if flatly stated. But Galileo believed he had a pede Serpentarii (Prague, 1606), p. 86. The quotation as given in the text
subtle proof that such an effect could occur without involving sliding; is an inversion and a condensation of Kepler’s much more pungent remark:
see Two New Sciences, pp. 21-25, especially p. 24. “Philosophers thus busy themselves removing from Copernicus’s eye this
p. 247 D e tribus novis stellis quae annis 1572,1600,1600 comparuere (Cesena, mote of immense stellar distance while concealing in their own eye the much
1628). The author was Chiaramonti (see first note to p. 52). greater beam . . of an incredible stellar velocity, surpassing Copernicus in
p. 247 FOOTNOTE. The rather puzzling interchange to which this note refers is absurdity to the extent that it is harder to stretch the property beyond the
probably to be explained as follows; model of the thing than to augment the thing without the property.”
1) The unnamed follower of Copernicus advances the analogy of a p. 274 Aristarchus of Samos (ca. 300-230 b .c .) is considered to have been first
rolling cartwheel for the earth’s two motions. to formulate a coherent heliocentric theory. His chief contribution to as
2) The author of the booklet ridicules him for not seeing that this would tronomy was the “method of dichotomy” for determining the relative
require the earth to be much larger than it is, or its orbit much distances of the sun and moon from the earth; this consists in determining
smaller than Copernicus thought. their exact positions when the moon is exactly one-half illuminated. Al
3) Salviati supposes the author’s reasoning to be this: The Copernican though nothing is wrong in theory with the method, the practical diffi
must adopt Copernicus’s measurements for the earth and its orbit, culty of making the determinations accurately with primitive instruments
and in so doing he makes the former too small and the latter too rendered the ancient findings very misleading (cf. note to p. 253).
large for his cartwheel analogy. p. 278 in puncto regressus m ediat quies: “At the point of returning, rest inter
4) Seeing the passage in the book merely confirms Salviati in his mis venes.” Physica VIII, 8, 262a, 12-14; 263a, 1-2.
apprehension ; for, instead of reading the context, he merely looks at p. 279 L orenzini. Antonio Lorenzini da Montepulciano, author of a discourse
the words “smaller” and “larger,” which he sees to be applied just as on the 1604 nova printed at Padua in 1605. Although Galileo is not men
Simplicio has said. Having previously found gross errors committed tioned in it by name, he was its target of attack. The reference to foreign
by the same author, he takes this as just one more blunder. opinion is based upon a passage in Kepler’s De Stella nova taking Galileo
5) Not until the Dialogue is published does Galileo catch the author’s and a number of other Italian mathematicians to task for not refuting
real sense, at which time he annotated his copy as shown in the Lorenzini’s De numero, ordine et motu coelorutn (Paris, 1606).
footnote. p. 280 num ber. Thirteen are named, but two of them (Peucer and Schuler)
p. 253 an hour. The actual speed is more than twenty times as great. The dis used the same data. Most of the figures given in the text came originally
tances of all heavenly bodies except the moon were grossly underestim- from Tycho’s Astronomiae instauratae progymnasmata (Uraniborg, 1602)
mated at this time. Ptolemy had put the mean distance from the earth to The original edition of the Dialogue contains many mistakes in giving the
the sun at 1,210 terrestrial radii, a figure which was accepted without data and the calculations. In the present text Galileo’s own figures as cited
substantial change up to Galileo’s time; the correct figure is 23,439. Aris by Favaro from a fragment of the manuscript are used as corrections
tarchus, by his method of dichotomy (note to p. 274), had put the distance without special mention. Later corrections by Strauss and others are
of the sun at 18 to 20 times that of the moon; Ptolemy in turn gave a supplied in italics, usually without further comment; when corrections
mean value of 59 terrestrial radii for the latter (see further, note to p. 298). affect the text of the speeches or would greatly alter the calculations, they
The solar distance thus implied agreed rather well (perhaps not entirely are attended by notes. The observers mentioned, omitting Tycho (see note
by accident) with a separate determination made by Ptolemy and based to p. 52), are as follows.
upon certain erroneous suppositions about the vertices of the cones of P aul H ainzel, an amateur astronomer of Augsburg and a close friend of
shadow cast by the moon and by the earth. This coincidence of values Tycho’s. A famous quadrant 17J^ feet in ra^us, which is said to have
seemed to place the sun’s location beyond doubt for Ptolemy’s successors; required forty men for its emplacement at Goeppingen, was employed by
Copernicus, when he attempted to rectify it, placed the sun even closer. Hainzel for his observations.
See further, note to p. 359. Caspar Peucer, of Wittenberg, the son of a famous physician bearing
p. 254 orbis m agm is. A term coined by Copernicus to denote the earth’s orbit; the same name who corresponded with Hainzel and the Landgrave about
see appendix, p. 635, Florian Cajori’s edition of Newton’s Principia (Univ. the new star.
of Calif. Press, Berkeley, 1934). T h e Landgrave of Hesse, William IV, a famous patron of science and
p. 262 third m otion . Copernicus assigned to the earth a special motion designed amateur astronomer.
to keep its axis parallel to itself throughout the yearly movement. Galileo W olfgang Schuler, a friend of the younger Peucer, was a professor at
recognized that no special motion was required to account for this phe the University of Wittenberg.
nomenon; see further, pp. 398 ff. T haddeus H agek, physician to the king at Prague, wrote a book about
p. 263 globes. The rings of Saturn were never recognized as such by Galileo. this famous nova which was published at Frankfurt in 1574. It was Hagek
The changing shape of Saturn much puzzled him, and he attempted to who first acquainted Tycho with the manuscript in which Copernicus’s
explain it by assigning to that planet two satellites very close to its body. system was circulated among the learned before publication.
The correct description and explanation was not given until 1655, by Elias Camerarius, a professor at Frankfurt.
Huygens. Adam U rsinus of Nurnburg, author of a number of astrological works,
p. 266 six planets. The moon was considered the nearest planet, and no planets wrote of it in his Prognosticatio anni 1574; he believed this new star to
beyond Saturn were then known. be sublunar.
N o te s 4 .8 4 Jerom e M unoz, professor of mathematics and Hebrew at the University lunar; Ptolemy gave 64 terrestrial radii as this maximum, and Coperni- 4 8 5 Notes
^ ^ of Valencia. cus 6 8 % radii. See Almagest, bk. v, ch. 13, and De Revolutionibus, bk.
C ornelius Gem ma of Louvain, son of the eminent astronomer Gemma iv, chs. 17 and 22.
Frisius. Gemma wrote briefly on the nova during its first appearance in 300 97845. Strauss and Favaro note that this should have been 97827. The
1572, and afterward at length in his De divinis mundi characterismis (Ant tables used by Galileo were those mentioned in the second note to p. 181.
werp, 1575). 302 h is side. This b far from true, as Galileo was probably aware, and the
G eorg Busch, a painter and amateur astronomer of Erfurt, who argued sophbtry he employs to make hb (assumption appear favorable b most
that the nova was sublunar. amusing. Calculation shows that seven radii would have been more favor
Erasmus R ein h old , son of the compiler of the famous Prutenic Tables able, in the sense of reducing the total of the corrections required to make
(of planetary movements), was a physician at Saalfeld. Tycho exposed all the “investigations” agree. That total would then be 658 minutes instead
his appropriation without acknowledgment of the Landgrave’s observa of the 756 minutes (see p. 307) required on the assumption of 32 radii.
tions. Galileo introduced a further, though minor, error by computing as if all
Francis M aurolycus, Bishop of Messina, one of the first to observe the the errors had been made by the more southerly observer in every instance
new star. instead of dividing the errors equally between each pair.
p. 297 CALCULATIONS. As customary at the time, Galileo does not show the suc P- 302 second calculation. Strauss points out that the values used in this calcu
cessive products in the process of division; multiplication and subtrac lation are not those given in the table on p. 294, which would have yielded
tion are carried out simultaneously. An explanation of this example will a negative parallax for the star. Following Chiaramonti, Galileo used a
serve for those to come. The last five digits in each product, which were calculated value for Schuler’s upper altitude of the star,
ignored throughout the calculations, have here been printed in strike-out p. 304 4034. This chord should be 4304 (Strauss, Favaro).
type. The divisor being multiplied by the first partial quotient (that is, p. 305 36643. Should be 36623 (Strauss, Favaro).
58 by 5), the product (290) was subtracted from the first three digits of p. 306 30 58,672/100,000. The denominator should obviously be 300,000, and
the dividend (347), and the remainder (57) was set down. Next, a trial the end of the sentence should read “a little less than 3 0 1 /5 radii.”
quotient was sought for 573, the digit 3 being not “brought down” as in p. 310 clocks. The clocks of Galileo’s time were quite unsatisfactory for astro
our practice, but simply read as belonging after the digits 57. The quotient nomical purposes such as this. The prevailing type was the wheel clock,
9 being selected, its product into 58 was then taken, giving 522 ; this in the escapement of which is described on p. 449. It had not yet occurred to
turn was subtracted from 573, leaving 51. The digit 1 was entered in the Galileo to utilbe the pendulum for the escapement of a clock, though he
highest available space having the proper decimal position, which placed had used it for the measurement of time as described below. A few months
it after the digits 57, and the digit 5 was forced by the same rule into a before hb death he hit upon the idea of its application to clocks, but
new line, beneath the 7. If the division were to be carried out with respect because of hb blindness he could not carry it into execution. He dictated
to the entire dividend (347313294), the next partial remainder would a design to hb son Vincenzo, who made correct drawings but did not com
thus be 511, and the above process would be continued by dividing 58 into plete an actual model. Credit for the successful construction of the pendu
that. lum clock therefore belongs to Huygens, who publbhed hb invention some
p. 297 154° 45'. Obviously this should be 154* 35'; rectification of the sine from sixteen years later. Galileo’s first application of the pendulum, while he
42657 to 42920 would, however, alter the entire calculation and would was still a medical student, was called the pulsilogia, and consisted of a
affect the text which follows, so the original errors have been preserved. board bearing a peg to which was attached a bob swung on a cord. On the
p. 298 product. The original reads “quotient.” (Corrected by Favaro.) board at appropriate places were written various diagnostic descriptions
p. 298 52 radii. This is approximately the distance which Copernicus had deter of a patient’s pulse. 'The physician had only to stop the cord with his
mined for perigee (the closest approach of the moon to the earth). In a thumb so as to bring the swinging bob into sychronism with the pulse, and
sense the comparison made here with Ptolemy’s figure is not a fair one, read off the diagnosis directly (“sluggish,” “feverish,” etc.). Galileo’s
since in hk most essential calculations Ptolemy uses a mean of 59 radii method of measuring small intervab of time was to fill a large vessel with
and not 33 as here implied. The latter figure, widely used by astrono water which could escape through a very small orifice into an empty
mers of the time, belonged more appropriately to philosophical discussions vessel which had previously been dried and weighed. Removing his thumb
of the boundary of the “elemental sphere” excludfng all heavenly bodies from the orifice at the start of an experiment — for example, the dropping
than it did to serious scientific considerations; it represented Ptolemy’s of a ball along an inclined plane — and replacing it when the ball had
finding for the lunar perigee at quadrature. Ptolemy gives 54 radii as the reached any desired point, he could, by weighing the water which had
perigee at opposition and conjunction; his value of 59 radii for the mean escaped, determine the elapsed time by comparing thb with the weight of
distance of the moon at syzygies was quite good, and Copernicus’s figure water escaping in a known time. (See Two New Sciences, p. 179.)
of about 60% radii was almost precisely right. The extremely wide varia p . 3 1 4 FIGURE 1 9 a . Commencing with the calculation on Peucer’s observations,
tion of lunar distances according to Ptolemy’s theory was unsubstantiated the original edition introduces the letters lAC and lEC in place of lOT
by any observed changes in apparent diameter of the moon; it arose from and IFT without suppl}dng any correspondingly lettered diagram. The
his employment of both an epicycle and an eccentric (rejected by Coper National Edition does the same; Strauss alters the letters to correspond
nicus in favor of two epicycles; cf. first note to p. 65). It is true that with the previous diagram, but without comment. Figure 19A, which b
Chiaramonti having deliberately chosen the lowest of Ptolemy’s determina here introduced to correspond with the text, b copied from a manuscript
tions for arguing about the position of the nova, Galileo was amply justi of Galileo’s reproduced in the National Edition, vol. vii, p. 528; this manu
fied in adopting his opponent’s ground for the refutation. In fact he was script page contains a number of these calculations and a somewhat similar
practically obliged to do so, for under either Ptolemy’s or Copernicus’s description. Presumably when Galileo prepared his copy for the printer he
calculations of the farthest departure of the moon from the earth, this pair copied a part of the calculations from one manuscript and a part from
of observations and the ensuing one would have made the new star sub- another, without noticing the differences in the diagrams. The diagram
N o te s 4 8 6 'ised in these later calculations corresponds to the figure employed by capable of occuring under either theory, nor does Salviati deny this, but 4^7 N o tC S
Chiaramonti himself in De Tribus Novis Stellis (Cesena, 1628), p. 143. he does show that to assign both motions to the sun results in great com
p. 319 unbounded. Cf. De Caelo I, 6 and 7. This was very dangerous ground for plications, while the appearances are easily explained by assigning the
Galileo to tread; Giordano Bruno’s conviction and execution had depended motions to the earth.
largely upon his having espoused the view that the universe was infinite. p. 355 third m ovem ent. See note to p. 262; this phrase refers to the Copernican
p. 320 at them . Galileo had had direct experience of this; Cremonino at Padua terminology, and not to the numerical order of the motions listed. The
and Libri at Pisa are known to have refused even to look through the matter is discussed further on pp. 398 ff.
telescope, and tradition has it that several professors absented themselves p. 356 T erram igitur . . . This passage from Locher’s Disquisitiones (note to
from Galileo’s supposed public demonstration that falling bodies move p. 91) is here so abbreviated as to make the speech which follows it
independently of their weights. incomprehensible. The essential part of the paragraph cited is as follows:
p. 328 has illum inated me. This passage seems to imply that Salviati, who “The earth and the moon travel in one year from east to west between
speaks for Galileo, has yielded to reason as “a clearer light than usual.” Mars and Venus, the center [of the earth] tracing out the orbis magnus
The context tends to support that idea. Nearly all scholars, however, or orbis annuus.”
agree that Galileo’s real intention in the final clause was to refer obliquely p. 359 radii. (See also note to p. 253.) Copernicus gave 1,179 terrestrial radii as
to the Church’s edict as that “clearer light than usual” which had ulti the maximum distance (apogee) of the sun {De Revolutionibus, bk. iv,
mately shown him that Copernicus (and reason) were in error. It is -ch. 19); his figure for the mean distance was 1,142 radii {ibid., ch. 21).
therefore probable that the phrase “than I have been” should be read Ptolemy’s determination was 1,210 radii {Almagest, bk. v, ch. 15). The
“—as indeed I have been,” even though the printed text can not be liter source of Galileo’s 1,208 radii was Locher’s Disquisitiones, p. 25.
ally so translated. It will be noted that Galileo’s ideas of the stellar distances fell far short
p. 328 nu p er m e etc.: “upon the shore I lately viewed myself of the truth. Yet they were a great advance over the misconceptions pre
When the sea stood stiU, unruffled by the winds.” vailing among other astronomers of his time, and Galileo rendered a
—^Virgil, Bucolics, ii, 25 f. notable service to astronomy by setting forth his opinions and the reasons
p. 334 to us. Copernicus, De Revolutionibus, bk. 1 , ch. 10 , mentions these hypo for them.
thetical explanations as having been offered by others, but does not com p. 360 ten-m illionth. The original reads “hundred-millionth” because of a mis
mit himself. take in setting down the cube of 220 in Salviati’s next speech which was
p. 342 center. The device by which Copernicus had eliminated the equant was corrected by Galileo in his own copy.
greatly admired by those who held it to be axiomatic that all heavenly p. 360 al-Fergani (Alfragan) flourished a b o u t a.d. 800.
motions were uniformly circular. al-Battani (Albategnius) died aj>. 928; he was the most famous of
p. 343 FIGURE 21 . This figure has been slightly modified in redrawing for this edi the Arab astronomers.
tion in order to make the lines easier for the eye to follow. The small arcs T h a b it b en Korah (Qurra) (836-901) was the leading Arabic editor
X Y and ST here show the course of the planet continuing instead of revers of Ptolemy.
ing its direction, and the text has been modified to correspond. Christopher Clavius (1537-1612) was the leading Jesuit mathematician
p. 344 A p ollon iu s o f Perga flourished about 200 b .c . He was among the greatest at Rome and author of a commentary on Sacrobosco; cf. first note to p.
of the ancient geometers, his chief contribution being the theory of conic 124 and note to p. 414.
sections. p. 362 star. Sagredo’s objection is about the only one which Salviati could have
p. 345 spots. See first note to p. 53. countered. Actually the method described, though ingeniously conceived,
p. 346 A pelle. See first note to p. S3. is rather impractical because of atmospheric disturbances, the apparent
p. 350 m eridian. AOC has been identified on the previous page as the axis of the motion of stars, and other interfering factors. It is remarkable that Galileo
ecliptic, but from this point it is spoken of as the projection of our merid succeeded in obtaining any useful results by the procedure outlined here.
ian. This was a curious slip on the part of Galileo. Apparently all he meant Struve, writing two centuries later, remarked on the impossibility of ever
to say was that the maximum curvature of the path of the sunspots occurs observing the true angular diameter of a star, and showed that even those
when the axis of the sun’s rotation points toward us or away from u s; but determined by the most perfect telescopes were spurious.
having drawn his diagram so that in such a position the entrance and exit p. 362 Astronom ical Letters. Epistolae astronomicae (Uraniborg, 1596). The
of the spots fell on a horizontal line, he forgot that this line represented original edition of the Dialogue has “chapter” in place of “page.”
the plane of the ecliptic and spoke of it as if it were our equatorial plane. p. 363 It is Sagredo. Sagredo wrote to Galileo in 1612 regarding refraction with
p. 354 appearances. This passage has led some modern critics to charge Galileo in the eye; cf. Opere XI, p. 350.
with a blunder it would have been impossible for him to make. See, for p. 364 im pinge. Literally, “from which the visual rays emerge” ; in this passage,
example, Strauss, p. 556, note 48, and Taylor, Galileo and the Freedom of as elsewhere, the translation is accommodated to modern concepts of vision.
Thought (London, 1938), p. 135; these authors remark that if the sun p. 366 observed this. Cf. note to p. 119.
went around the earth with its axis always parallel to itself, the sunspots p. 367 m an. As is apparent from the reply, this epithet is not intended for Sim-
would appear to travel exactly as described. This is true only if the daily plicio personally; in the Italian text the familiar pronoun appears instead
motion of the sun around the earth is merely apparent; that is, only if we of the polite form invariably employed among the interlocutors in address
grant the earth a diurnal rotation. But Galileo is speaking here of an abso ing each other. The “foolish man” is Scheiner (or his pupil Locher).
lute fixed-earth theory, and from that standpoint one cannot maintain p. 372 ad hom inem : Against the man. The fallacy called argumentum ad
that the sun’s axis preserves a constant direction and at the same time hominem consists in directing the argument against the person uttering a
admit the observed variations in the paths of the sunspots over the course proposition, or against other propositions known to be held by him, rather
of a year without absurdities from the standpoint of dynamics. These than against the proposition in dispute.
were clear to Galileo, who knew that angular momentum is conserved. It p. 372 variation. Bessel, in 1837, first detected the parallax of a fixed star due to
is true that Simplicio’s argument is correct in that the appearances are the earth’s annual motion. Using the star 61 Cygni he found a parallax of
N o te s 4 8 8 the order of three-tenths of one second, amply justifying the conjectures Prince Cosmo’s acceptance of the loadstone as a free gift. The bargain was 4 8 9 Notes
of Galileo here and in the following pages, concluded after four months’ haggling over the price. Galileo, fearing that
p. 373 anti-C opem icans. The reference is to Francesco Ingoli (1578-1649), au his friend Sagredo would feel that his interests had quite been lost sight
thor of a tract disputing the Copernican system, and later secretary of the of when he came to know who the Polish gentleman was, begged Picchena
Propaganda Fide. In 1616 he had addressed a communication to Galileo on to ask his Serene Highness to give 100 doubloons instead of 100 gold
this subject, which Galileo answered with an extensive letter (not pub crowns, which was the price agreed upon.”
lished during his lifetime) comprising the present and other arguments for p. 406 verae causae: true causes; that is, actual physical entities or actions as
the Copernican opinion. distinguished from hypothetical constructions serving as agents to imple
p. 388 Veg;a. It is creditable to Galileo that he selected Vega (a Lyrae) as one of ment a scientific theory.
the most promising stars for the detection of parallax; two centuries later p. 406 hammers. A reference to the legendary tradition that Pythagoras dis
it was selected by Struve and extensively observed for this purpose, covered the arithmetical relations underlying the theory of harmony by
p. 392 perpendicular. The words “from the perpendicular” {d<d perpendicolo) noticing the difference in pitch of the tones of four hammers of differing
do not appear in the original edition; they were added by Favaro, and, weights striking upon an anvil.
having thus become part of the text of the National Edition, they are p. 411 G ilbert. Sagredo mistakenly attributes the discovery of the vertical dip of
included here. The addition appears superfluous, since the angle of tilt the compass needle to Gilbert. Though Gilbert describes the effect, he
is doubly described in this very passage. The identical phrase occurring in attributes its first discovery to the “skilled navigator and ingenious arti-
the original edition is used again by Galileo three pages later when he X ficer Robert Norman,” who announced it in England in 1576.
refers back to this passage, and Favaro makes no addition at that point, p. 413 rise. Galileo originally intended the Dialogue to center on his theory of the
p. 400 W illiam G ilbert, physician to Queen Elizabeth, is considered the first tides; cf. note to p. 416.
great English experimental scientist. His book, De magnete, magneticisque p. 414 Joannes de Sacrobosco (John Holywood) was the first and most im
corporibus (London, 1600) is a classic of systematic observation, portant medieval writer on spherical astronomy. Of English birth, he died
p. 405 other. Galileo viewed the tilting of the needle as an exertion of greater in 1256 at Paris where he was professor of astronomy. His book Sphaera
force against the end pulled down rather than as a directional effect, Mundi went through countless editions and was a standard work until the
p. 405 armature. A concave hemisphere of thin iron applied to the lodestone, or seventeenth century. The passage here criticized by Sagredo occurs just
a conical iron jacket fitted to it. (Gilbert, De magnete, bk. ii, ch. 17.) before Sacrobosco’s proof that the earth is the center of the universe,
p. 405 parted w ith it. The reference is to an actual event which is quoted below p. 416 m obility. This section of the Dialogue is essentially a reworking and ex
at length from Mary Allan-Olney’s The Private Life of Galileo (Lon pansion of Galileo’s Discorso sopra il ftusso e reflusso del mare, which he
don, 1870). It may be remarked that Galileo’s study of these matters transmitted to Cardinal Orsini in 1616 as a part of his unsuccessful attempt
commenced as early as 1602, and that “Cosmo” should be “Cosimo.” to moderate the Church’s opposition to the Copernican theory. He was so
“In the year 1607 Galileo made various observations on the loadstone. excessively fond of this explanation of the tides that he once intended to
. . . These observations he imparted to his friend Secretary Picchena, who bestow upon this entire book a title similar to the above. Galileo’s explana
in his turn imparted them to Prince Cosmo. The young prince sent to say tion of the tides, as will be seen, depends upon the varying velocity of a
he would like to possess such a loadstone as the one Galileo had, weighing point on the earth’s surface due to the composition of its rotation and its
about half a pound Tuscan. The hint was plain enough. Galileo wrote back revolution about the sun. This could not account for the actually observed
to say that the loadstone and all else belonging to him was at the prince’s periodicity of the tides, and it is likely that if the same argument had been
disposal, but that a friend of his possessed a loadstone infinitely more brought forward by someone else, Galileo would have rejected the refuge
worthy of the Serene notice, which might probably be parted with for a to which he himself here has recourse; namely, the influence of the length
consideration. From the correspondence which ensued we learn that the and depth of each sea basin. The daily periods are intimately related to the
Grand Duke was no more above bargaining than any pedlar in Tuscany. motion of the moon and require nearly an hour more than a day; this fact
It is with pain that we see Galileo, the man to whom the secrets of the had long been observed, and was the main reason for so many authors
heavens were so shortly to be revealed, actually lending himself to small having resorted to the moon’s authority over the waters as an explanation.
subterfuges for the sake of saving his Serene pupil’s father a few crowns. Galileo was quite justified in rejecting the basis upon which this explana
At the same time it is fair to state that this is the sole instance of the tion was generally offered; one can hardly doubt that in his own mind
tortuous, higgling spirit, which we feel to be more fitting to a dealer at the he was thereby doing precisely the thing he so much admired in Coper
rag-fair in Piazza San Giovanni than to the father of experimental phi nicus — that is, refusing to abandon a rational explanation simply because
losophy. The friend to whom this unique loadstone belonged was Sagredo. the evidence of his senses appeared to contradict it (cf. pp. 328 and 335).
Galileo concealed his name, for what reason we are unable to guess, merely So far as Galileo’s “primary cause” of the tides is concerned, it was quite
affirming that he (Sagredo) had been offered 200 gold crowns by a Ger rational under the assumption of an absolute reference system (in this case
man jeweller, who had wished to buy the loadstone for the Emperor, but the fixed stars, which he regarded as motionless) ; for a discussion of this
that he had declared he would only part with it for as much gold as it matter, see Ernst Mach, Science of Mechanics (Open Court Publishing
would carry fastened to the end of an iron wire, viz., more than 800 Co., La Salle & London, 1942), pp. 262-264. Mach’s view is criticized,
crowns; or, in plain Tuscan, its price was 400 crowns. Galileo had invented and the origin and fate of Galileo’s tidal theory is examined, in Physis
a story about a Polish gentleman to account for his curiosity respecting V. Ill, pp. 185-194.
Sagredo’s loadstone. To account for the delay in Picchena’s answer, he p. 419 prelate. Marcantonio de Dominis, in Euripus sive sententia de fluxu et
found it necessary to state that this Polish gentleman, his pupil, was stay refiuxu maris (Rome, 1624).
ing in Florence for a time. It is probable that Sagredo did not wish to part p. 420 G irolam o Borro, professor of medicine and philosophy at Pisa, had pro
with the loadstone, and therefore put a fancy price upon it. Galileo found posed warmth from the moon as an explanation of the tides in Del flusso
to his mortification that the negotiation would have been expedited by his e reflusso del mare e dell'inondatione del Nilo (Florence, 1583).
telling the truth at once, as Sagredo would have felt himself honoured by
N o te s 49^ P’ M echanics. Not Aristotle’s; cf. note to p. 158. Cf. Newton, Principia, bk. iii, prop, xxiv (Univ. of Calif. Press edition, 4 9 ^ N o te S
p. 434 E tiopico. It was customary in Galileo’s time to refer to everything in p. 437). The difference being minor, and being often offset locally by the
Africa south of Egypt as “Ethiopia.” Maps of the seventeenth century effects of seasonal storms, it is no discredit to Galileo that he uncritically
sometimes show the ocean on both sides of South Africa as the “Ethiopian embraced this further deduction from his ingenious but mistaken theory
Ocean.” of the tides.
p. 435 primary. Erroneously “secondary” in the original edition; the correction p. 462 Seleucus was a Babylonian who flourished about 150 b .c . He was one of
is by Favaro. the few followers of the ancient heliocentric view of Aristarchus, and
p. 438 Qual I’alto Egeo etc. “As the deep Aegean, when the north wind ceases Plutarch attributes to him the opinion that the tides were caused by the
that swept it, rests not, but retains in its waves the sound and the motion of the earth.
motion.”—^Torquato Tasso, Jerusalem Liberated, xii, 63. Galileo’s refer p. 462 Kepler. Galileo’s criticism of Kepler here has been misunderstood and
ence to Tasso here as “the sacred poet” is in sharp contrast to his un to some extent misinterpreted. Fundamentally, Galileo’s objection to
favorable opinion of Tasso when he compared that poet with Ariosto in Kepler’s tidal theory was twofold; first, it ignored the purely mechanical
earlier years. hypothesis suggested to Galileo by the double motion of the earth, and
p. 447 fast. This understatement is a result of Galileo’s mistaken assumption second, it endowed the moon with a particular attraction for the earth’s
about the distance of the sun (note to p. 253) and hence about the size waters. Kepler reasoned that if the earth should cease to attract its
of the earth’s orbit. waters, they would flow to the moon, and he deduced that as the moon
p. 451 eq u al times. As usual, Galileo shows his thoroughgoing experimental cau passed round the earth, it drew the waters toward the equator. Modern
tion by noting an almost imperceptible discrepancy. Actually the curve readers are prone to overlook the fact that the moon’s dominion over the
which has the property of tautochronism is not the circle but the cycloid, waters was an ancient superstition rather than a scientific anticipation of
a curve first studied and described by Galileo. The discovery and proof of Newton’s general gravitational law. Thus it had for Galileo all the defects
this fact constituted one of the famous challenge probleihs of the seven of the “occult qualities” invoked by philosophers as causes. Both Kepler’s
teenth century; it was proposed in 1687 and solved first by Jakob Ber theory and Galileo’s had the defect of implying a single daily tide, and
noulli. The cycloid is also the curve of quickest descent (not the circle as both men appealed to local and accidental phenomena to explain the
stated in the ensuing discussion); this even more famous challenge prob double period of ebb and flow. To Galileo as a physicist, the purely
lem, proposed in 1696 by Johann Bernoulli, was solved by Leibniz on the mechanical basis of his explanation was decisive in its favor. On the other
day he received it. Newton, when appealed to by the British mathemati hand, Kepler was much closer to a correct view of gravitation than
cians, solved the problem at once; though his solution was published others who ascribed the tides to attraction of the waters by the moon,
and Galileo was remiss in failing to pursue that idea. In the preface to
anonymously, Bernoulli instantly divined its source.
Kepler’s Astronomia Nova of 1609, he spoke of gravity as a mutual
p. 453 orbit. It certainly does great credit to Galileo’s acumen that, despite his
bo^ly attraction such that the earth attracts a stone much more than
rejection of the moon’s influence on the tides, he was able to find a rational
the stone attracts the earth, and he conjectured that if the earth and moon
explanation for the appearances which had led others to attribute such an
were not restrained somehow, they would fly together, the moon moving
influence to the moon — they being even more wrong in accepting it than
53 parts to the earth’s one. He conjectured further that if two stones
Galileo was in rejecting it. Galileo’s description of the common orbit of
were placed anywhere in the universe outside the sphere of force of
the earth and moon may sound contradictory in its phrasing. Its logical other bodies, they would move toward one another. Galileo generally
basis is the Ptolemaeo-Copernican concept of orb and epicycle, the orb refrained from speculating about such matters, as lying beyond the reach
remaining the “true” path of a planet despite the epicyclic excursions of of experiment, and his physics remained a terrestrial physics except to the
the latter. The passage here has been very freely translated; the actual extent that he advocated the interpretation of celestial observations in
words are: Imperocchi, se noi intenderemo una linea retta prodotta dal terms of terrestrial analogies. His admiration for Kepler was always
centra del Sole per il centra del globo terrestre, e prolungata sino alVorbe tempered by a distrust of the German astronomer’s geometrical and
lunare, questa sard il semidiametro delVorbe magno, nel quale la Terra, harmonic mysticism.
quando fusse sola, si moverebbe uniformemente; ma se nel medesimo p. 463 Caesare M arsili sent to Galileo, shortly before the publication of the
semidiametro collocheremo un altro corpo da esser portato, ponendolo una Dialogue, 9. treatise in which he declared that he had detected a shift in
volta tra la Terra e il Sole, etc. the meridian of the Church of St. Peter at Bologna, where the direction of
p. 455 n in e days m ore. Here Galileo misinterprets as an irregularity in speed the meridian had been engraved in the floor. Marsili’s observations were
what is largely a consequence of the shape of the earth’s orbit. He is not conclusive of any motion of the earth; Strauss remarks that the altera
often criticized for holding fast to the idea of a circular orbit in the face tion which has occurred even today would be imperceptible by means of
of such evidence, especially when he had Kepler’s research at his finger instruments available in the seventeenth century.
tips. But it should be remembered that his authorization to write the p. 464 doctrine. This is the famous passage setting forth the favorite'argument
Dialogue was limited to the discussion of arguments for Ptolemy and of Urban VIII against the conclusiveness of this “proof” of the motion of
Copernicus who both assumed circular orbits. Even had he accepted the earth. To place it in the mouth of Simplicio was the only possible
Keplerian ellipses, it would have been a strategic error to introduce them course for Galileo to pursue when he was expressly commanded to include
here. Not only would it have reduced the plausibility of the earth’s mo it. Yet the fact that he did so was a point in his indictment; see note to
tion for his contemporaries, both professional and lay readers, but it p. 103, point 2.
would have antagonized further the Catholic authorities, who had banned
the Protestant Kepler’s Epitome of the Copernican System.
p. 457 least o f all. Unfortunately for Galileo’s theory, it is the reverse which
holds true for solstitial and equinoctial tides; the latter are most extreme
because of receiving the maximum effects of the sun’s gravitational pull.
INDEX
Abila and Calpe, 48, 48 ruption and generation, 38, 39-41, 46,
Academician (Galileo), 20, 20, 26, 29, 65, 50, 85; on falling bodies, 202, 223; on
164, 221, 222m, 226, 251, 279, 345 ff., fixed stars, 379; on heavenly bodies, 37,
360, 405, 452, 465 55, 69, 267, 268; on motion, 15-18, 32,
Actaeon, 110 , 410 34, 38, 114, 116, 118, 121, 124-125, 134,
Adriatic, 417, 460, 461 136-139, 141, 150, 153, 163-164, 202, 222,
Aegean, 433, 436, 438, 438 239, 264, 411; on sensible experience, 32,
air, 46, 120, 141 ff., 158-160, 183-184, 244- 55; Physica, 15, 24, 31, 34, 2 0 2 ; quoted,
246, 265, 437-438, 443; a cause of mo 15, 38, 124-125, 136-137, 148; men
tion, 150 ff., 237-238, 442; a cause of tioned, ix, xix, 6 , 7, 7, 9, 9, 38, 44, 51,
tides, 442; impedes motion, 23, 149 ff., 54, 81, 96, 108, 109, 113, 115, 123, 127,
159, 223, 226; motion of the, 237-238, 128, 133,134, 135, 140,140, 149, 152, 153,
254, 438-439, 442-443 171, 176, 184, 191,198, 211, 218, 230, 248,
alchemists, 109, 110 257, 262, 266, 267, 288, 319, 321, 327, 379,
Aleppo, 7, 116, 171 400, 403, 419, 433, 447, 455
Alexander (of Aphrodisias), 69, 112, 1 1 2 arrows, 152-153, 168-170, 235
Alexander (the Great), P, 378 astrologers, 109, 110, 462
Allan-Olney, Mary, 405 Atlantic Ocean, 48, 98, 434
alphabet, 93, 105 azimuths, 310
America, 48, 98, 117
Ancona, 420, 423 Badovere, Jacques, 52
analytical method, 51 Barberini, Maffeo (Urban VIII), xxiii, 7,
antipodes, 331 52, 103, 464
Anti-Tycho, 52, 52, 57, 247, 269 Battani, al-, 360, 360
Apelle(s), 53, 346. See also Scheiner Benedetti, J. B., 202
Apollonius of Perga, 344, 344 Bernoulli, Jakob and Johann, 451
Archimedes, 164, 164, 204, 204-205, 289, Bessel, Friedrich Wilhelm, 372
387 birds, 132, 167-168, 183, 186, 232, 244;
Archytas, 102 , 102 shooting at, 178-179
Aristarchus, xv; 253,274,274, 276,318,328, Black Sea, 436
335, 462 Borro, Girolamo, 420m, 420
Aristotle: authority of, 35, 56, 108, 158, Bosporus, Thracian, 435
320; axioms of, 123, 134, 278, 398, 411; bowling, 161, 161
criticizes Plato, 203, 397; De Anitna, 81, Brahe, Tycho, see Tycho
De Caelo, 9, 10, 19, 33, 34, 38, 65, 69, Bruno, Giordano, xxiv, 319
106,114,124,136,148, 243, 319; De gen. Busch, Georg, 280, 283, 295, 309,312
anim., 55, 109; distortion of, 50, 112;
followers of, 52, 111-113, 129, 131, 276- Cajori, Florian, 254
277, 320; Mechanica, 158, 421; on com Camerarius, Elias, 280, 283, 294, 298-299,
pleteness of world, 9, 14, 34, 124; on cor 308, 315
In dex 494 balls: falling, 22, 30-31, 141, ISS, Euclid, 108, 205 Locher, Joannes Georgius, 91, 232, 356, plane, 23-28,145 ff., 223; on arc of circle, 4 9 5 I^dex
219 ff., 232-233, 236, 237; fired, 126-127, 367 450-451; Peripatetics on, 237, 257, 266,
ISS, 167, 170, 174 ff., 180, 181, 182, 183, Fabricius, Johann, 53 lodestone, 399-414, 405 441; relativity of, 96, 114 ff., 142, 163,
2S3 Favaro, Antonio, xxvi, 15,21,160,202,298, logic, 35, 130-131, 140, 140, 191, 197, 205, 171, 186-188, 238, 242, 248-250, 255-256,
Carcavy, Pierre de, 165 300, 304, 305, 435 352, 372; of relations, 124 332, 374, 382, 399; “third motion,” 260,
Carlos, E. S., 52 Fergani, al-, 360, 360 Lorenzini, Antonio, 279, 279 262, 262-263, 355, 355, 379, 398 ff.; uni
Cassiopeia, 51, 218, 280-281, 366; /, Cas- Fermat, Pierre de, 165 Luther, Martin, 9 form, 31-32, 157, 221, 226, 229.
siopeiae, 311, 318 Fiorentino, F., 112 Munoz, Jerome, 280, 284, 295, 298-300,
Castelli, Benedetto, 232 force, 31, 149 ff., 190-191, 214, 215, 216, Mach, Ernst, 416 315
centrifugal force, 132,188, 188 ff., 201, 211 216-217, 234-235, 452, 453 Macrobius, 11,92, 92
ff., 217 Fusina, 425 Madagascar, 434 nebulae, 369
Cesi, Prince, 20 Maestlin, Michael, 188 Newton, Sir Isaac, xiii, 215, 234, 269, 451,
China, 48, 117 Galen, 60, 108 Magellan, Straits of, 135, 434, 436 457; see also motion, Newton’s laws of
Chiaramonti, Scipio, 52,247,269,280m, 298 Gemma, Cornelius, 280, 283, 284, 295, 309 magnets, 67, 95, 399 ff. novas, 51, 51, 218, 247-248, 273, 278, 280-
Clavius, Christopher, 360, 360 Gibraltar, Straits of, 48, 134, 423, 436, 441 marbles, 160,160 318,367, 387
Clementi, Clement, 174 Gilbert, William, 400, 400-411, 411 Marmara, Sea of, 436
Cleomedes, 92, 92 Giuntini, Francesco, 188 Mars, 29, 118-119, 234, 268, 321 ff., 334 ff., orb = orbit, 32, 453
clocks, 310, 310, 449 Grassi, Father, 71 342, 344, 345, 359, 372, 386, 455 orbis magnus 254, 254, 356, 357
comets, xxiii, S2, 71, 218, 240, 247 gravity, xiii, 43-44, 43, 223, 234, 234-235, Marsili, Cesare, 463, 463 Orlando, 447
compass, 263, 403-40S, 405, 411 235, 269, 462; center of, 166, 244-246, mathematics: certainty of, 103-104, 103; Orsini, Cardinal, 416
Contraterrenes, 6S, 65 414 relation to physics, 165, 200, 203, 203- Ovid, 109
Copernican system, xi, xv, xxii, xxiii, xxiv, 208, 230, 233, 281, 287, 296, 341, 406, 410
S, 6, 9, 9, 53, 65, 103, 128, 128, 138, 218, Hagek, Thaddeus, 280, 283, 295, 308 Maurolycus, Francis, 280, 284, 295, 302 Pacific Ocean, 135, 434, 439
231, 248, 2S3, 26S, 261-26% 326, 328, 33S, Hainzel, Paul, 280, 283, 294, 300, 303, 308, Medicean stars, 118. See also Jupiter, satel Padua, xxii, 7, 2 1 , 69, 255, 345
340-342, 3S2, 3S7-3S8, 373, 373, 389, 315 lites of Pagnini, Pietro, xxvi, 22,194,217, 223
396-397, 416, 454, 462; outline of, 322 Hellespont, 433 Mediterranean, 48, 49, 51, 135, 418-420, parallax: from motion on earth, 52, 218,
ff., 341 ff., 390 ff. Holy wood, John, 414 422, 423, 425-426, 436, 440-441, 444, 461 247-248, 282 ff., 296 ff., 312 ff.; from
Copernicus, Nicholas, xv, xxii, 4, 5, 9, 2 0 , Homer, 233 Mercury, 29, 53, 322, 324, 326, 339-340, motion of earth, xvii, 364-365, 372, 372,
34, 53, 65, 114-llS, 131, 133, 138, 168, Horace, 233 342, 344, 357, 455 372-373, 377 ff., 383 ff., 462
188, 218, 219, 221, 233, 237-238, 243, 245- Huygens, Christian, 263, 310 Messina, Straits of, 419, 434 Pendasio, Ludovico, 1 1 2
248, 2S3-2S4,253,254, 256, 257,260, 261- Michelangelo, 52, 102,104 pendulum, xxii, 22-23, 151-152, 226-228,
263, 262, 265-270, 272, 274, 276, 280, 298, impetus, 22 Mill, John Stuart, 214 230-231, 236, 428, 449-450, 452
298,31S, 326-329, 334-335,339-341,344- In^an Ocean, 434 mirrors, 68, 71 ff., 97 Peripatetic (individual), 7,45, 85,108, 204,
345,355-359, 359,364, 365, 369-373,377, Indies, 439-440 moon, 48-49, 60, 62 ff., 117-119, 219 ff., 240, 277, 400, 419, 420
378,387, 389, 390, 398, 410,416,436,452, inertia, xi, xiii, 147,165,196 232-233, 256, 322, 325,334, 340,452-453, Peripatetics: arguments of, 9, 50, 181-182,
455, 461, 463 infinite quantities, 22, 101-102, 123, 228- 455, 456; arc of moon’s orbit, 32, 32, 35, 279, 353, 367; Aristotle and, 6 , 149, 320;
Corsica, 419 229, 370, 377 268, 282, 443; contrasted with earth, 98- on motion of elements, 237,257, 266,441;
cosmogony, 29, 29, 221 Ingoli, Francesco, 373 101; distance of, 224, 226, 253, 274, 287, philosophy of, 69, 69, 149-150, 413, 438;
Cremonino, Cesare, 43m, 43, 69,112, 320 Ionian Gulf, 434 298, 298, 452; dragon of, 6 6 , influence on. ridiculed, 6, 112, 128, 133, 276, 320, 397;
Cretan paradox, 42 tides, 418-420, 420, 451-454, 453, 462, other mention, 37, 50,52, 80,84,116,163,
Jeans, Sir James, 75 462; inhabitants of, 61-62, 65, 65, 100; 203, 280, 285, 288, 289, 336
Dante, 52,109 Joachim, 109, 109 secondary light of, 67, 67, 70-71, 90 ff., Peucer, Caspar, 280, 294,300, 308, 313, 314
Demosthenes, 54 Joshua, 357 98; similarities to earth, 62-68 Peurbach, Georg von, 128
dimensions, 10, 12-14 Jupiter, 21, 29, 118-119, 234, 322, 325-326, motion; accelerated, xv, 20 ff., 146-147,163 Pharos, 441
Dipper, 388 337-340, 342 ff., 359, 365, 366, 369, 386; ff., 164, 165, 221 ff., Aristotle on, 15 ff., Piccolomini, Alisandro, 188
Dog Star, 76, 338 satellites of, xv, 118, 118-119, 263, 271, 121, 130, 138, 141, 150 ff., 163-164, 202, Pisa, Leaning Tower of, xxii, 2 0 2
Dominis, Marcantonio de, 419 340, 368, 452 202, 222, 223, 398; circular, xi, xv, lS-16, planetary motions, 53, 65, 118 ff., 137, 234,
dragon (moon’s), 6 6 28, 31, 31-32, 39, 53, 118, 125, 132-134, 263, 266, 271, 321 ff., 334, 340 ff., 365,
Kepler, Johannes, xv, 109, 218, 235, 269, 141, 149, ISO, 159, 163, 166, 192 ff., 211 397,452,455,462; origin of, 29, 117, 234,
earth, 33, 37, 59-61, 125, 133 ff., 171 ff., 188 269-271, 279, 283, 455, 462, 462 ff., 233-234, 237, 239-242, 259, 264, 321, 234; retrograde, 65, 324, 342-344, 358-
ff., 254, 323,326-331,340 ff., 370,374, 390 341-342, 398-399, 412,426-427,449,452; 359, 381-382, 455
ff., 399, 401 ff., 426 ff., 438, 451-454; Landgrave (of Hesse), 280, 283, 294-297, forced, 32, 133-134, 148, 148, 222, 227, Plato, xi, 20-21, 29, 190-191, 191, 203, 397
darkness of, 47, 63, 69 ff., 87 ff., 97, 267; 300, 308, 309, 314 242, 269, 272; natural, 32, 125-126, 133, Pliny, 48
tunnel through, 22-23, 135-136, 227, 236 Leibniz, Gottfried Wilhelm, 451 140, 142, 148,148, 154,166, 222, 227, 242, Pluto (planet), 75
eccentric, S3, 53, 298, 455 Leonardo da Vinci, 35, 52, 67 269, 272, 412; Newton’s laws of, 147, pritnum mobile, 122,122,124,136-137,261,
epicycle, 53, 65, 65, 298, 342, 455 Libri, Guglielmo, 320 213, 216; of heavy bodies, 34-35, 126, 272, 282
equinoxes, 387, 390, 395-396, 457,459; pre Lido, 423 138 ff., 146-148, 162 ff., 194-202, 213 ff., Ptolemaic system, 9, 9, 53, 218, 242, 262,
cession of, 119, 365-366 Lincean Academy, 7, 2 0 , 53, 463 219 ff., 234-235, 239, 245; on inclined 272, 341-342, 353, 365, 389, 455
In d ex 4 0 6 Ptolemy, Claudius, ix, 4, 9 ,44, 4S, 114,115, Strauss, Emil, xxvi, 15, 22, 42, 69,112,199,
125,131, 139, 140, 171,188, 188-190, 211, 219, 223,224, 229, 231, 269, 302, 304, 305,
248, 253, 262, 263, 266, 270, 276, 298, 298, 314, 354
319, 340-342, 365-366,371, 387,397, 415, Struve, F. G. W., 362, 388
455 sun, 33, 64, 68 , 81, 91, 100, 117, 287, 321-
pvlsUogia, 310 323, 326, 345, 367-368, 380, 388, 390 ff.,
Pythagoras, 5, 11 , 51, 188-189, 406 455-456; distance of, 253, 274, 298, 359;
Pythagoreans, 5, 10 , 11, 12 , 65,327,341 influence on tides, 418, 457
sunspots, xxiii, 7, 52 ff., 58, 345 ff., 350, 354,
Raphael, 104 462; Letters on, 7, 53, 54-55, 71, 7 1 ,345,
Red Sea, 433 346
refraction, 315-317, 336 Syria, 116, 417, 440, 461
Reinhold, Erasmus, 280, 295, 308, 309, 314
Ross, Sir David, 10 Taylor, F. Sherwood, 354
telescope, xxii, 52, 52, 56, 66-67, 100, 109,
Sacrobosco (Joannes de), 414-415, 414 110, 251-253, 263, 335-336, 338-339, 361,
Saggiatore, II, xxiii, 52, 71, 71,336,443 362, 369, 371, 388, 389
Sagittarius, 51, 218, 218, 262, 367 tennis, 161,161
Salusbury, Thomas, xxv, 160, 231 Thabit ben Korah, 360, 360
Sardinia, 419 tides, xvii, 6 , 277-278, 413, 416 ff., 416;
Saturn, 29, 118-119, 263, 263, 264, 271, 293, causes of, 210, 426 ff., 432 ff., 437,443 ff.,
322, 325, 339-340, 344, 358-359, 365-370, 452, 460-462; description of, 418-419;
386, 455 periodicity of, 432, 434-435, 460-462,
Scheiner, Christopher, 53, 91, 356, 367. See 462; variations in, 431 ff., 456 ff.
also Apelle. Titian, 105
Schuler, Wolfgang, 280, 283, 294, 302 trade winds, 439-441
Scylla and Charybdis, 419, 434,436 Two New Sciences, xxv, 164,165, 221, 223,
Seleucus, 462m, 462 310
Serpentarius, 51 Tycho, 51, 52, 52, 125, 171, 176, 218, 247,
sextant, 317-318 267, 269, 280, 283, 294-297, 299, 301, 303,
ships, 116, 171-174, 184, 212, 249, 251-253, 308, 314, 358, 360, 362,372, 373, 376, 387
255, 330, 375, 422, 440, 456; behavior of Tyrrhenian Sea, 417
water in, 425,429,457; body falling from
mast of, 126, 141 If., 154-155, 180; ex units of measurement, 22, 219
periments aboard, 186-188, 250 Urban VIII, see Barberini, Maffeo
Sicily, 419, 434, 436 Ursinus, Adam, 280, 283, 284, 295, 315, 372
Sidereus Nuncius, 52
Simplicius, 7, 7 value, 59
Socrates, 12, 101- 102 , 157,157,191 Vega, 361, 388, 388
solstices, 388-390, 457-459 velocity, 20
sorites, 42, 42 Venice, 7, 95, 107, 116, 171, 345, 417, 419,
stars, 50, 119-120, 136-138, 234, 241-242, 420, 422, 440, 461
248, 255, 261, 266, 296 ff., 325-326, 382- Venus, xiii, 29, 53, 79, 91, 268, 321 ff., 334
383, 388; apparent size of, 76, 335 ff., ff., 342, 344, 357, 361, 373, 455
359-364,362, 372, 372, 386, 388; distance Virgil, 109,146, 328, 438
of, 359, 359, 365, 370, 371, 385, 387, 389; VitelHo, 92, 92
fixed, 124-125, 267, 280-282, 325-327,
359, 370, 375, 378 ff., 388; motions of, Welser, Mark, 7, 53, 54, 345-346
SO, 57-58, 357 ff., 379, 455; visibiUty Wursteisen, Christian, 128,128
from well, 109, 330 ff. See also novas,
steelyard, 214-215 Zabarella, Francesco, 112
Strabo, 48 zodiac, 121,261-263, 274,319,326,342-343,
357, 391,394, 454, 456